《Isekai Shoukan wa Nidome Desu》


 Prologue

    You havee!! O Brave Heroes! (???)


    Ah, this is the second times I heard this line.


    The first time is also this castles royal family, with the same lines being told by the same princess.


    However,pared to the first time, where I have no idea who the people next to me are, but right now theres approximately 40 of my ssmates.


    My ssmates are pretty shaken, some of the girls even had frightened expression.


    Since this is my second times, I could afford to be lenient.


    Not to mention, this is kind of what I had hoped for kind of development.


    The name of this world is Eir. The war between the Human, the Demon and the Beastman intensified once, ruining the world.


    Andits the world that I had saved once.


    Before speaking about this world in details, I think I should tell about me, Suzaki Setsu first.


    Dozens of minutes ago before I was summoned.


    Oi!Get me Yakisoba Bread, Gloomy Yuki (???)


    High school lunch breakMy back is suddenly kicked, sending me outside the ssroom.


    The guy who did it, I think hes called Endo or something. Recently its getting troublesome for me to remember the name of a person one by one.


    Mine is cream bread! (???)


    I want curry bread, Gloomy Yuki! (???)


    So troublesomeI have been asked by the guys whose name I could hardly remember anymore. Should I just call them Endos follower No.1 and 2?


    Although I could just refuse them here, These guys who are the bullies of the ss would surely call me after school because of my Impertinence. Its the most troublesome for me, and I really hate it.


    Silently taking out my wallet, I decided to just go buy them.


    By the way, Gloomy Yuki(T.N:Nekurayuki) seems to be my nickname. Hair stretched out covering my eyes, also not really tall. I could only ept if someone were to said I obviously looks like a gloomy otaku.


    And then, for the Yuki part.


    Yuki-kun! What are you doing? (???)


    A girl with brown bob cut hair with a bit of extension attached approached by running to me whos going to buying something. Shes my childhood friend who lives next door, also my ssmate Hanabashira Yuuhi. Slightly shorter than me, the part that should curve out did curve out and the part that should curve in did curve in, a stylish and pretty girl.


    Hm, Yuuhi huh? Im going to buy something butyou really did not stop calling me Yuki as ever. (Setsu)


    That because Yuki-kun is Yuki-kun! (Yuuhi)


    Though you might have noticed, the Yuki part of Gloomy Yuki, it came from this person calling me Yuki instead of Setsu. Although Yuuhi calls me that as she mistook Setsu as Yuki at first(T.N: His name is written as Yuki, read as Setsu), ording to Endo and co, they see it as an idol-like existence of the ss having a close rtionship with a gloomy person even as far as calling by nicknamethus I received bullied-like treatment out of weird jealousy.


    The ss somehow see me as an eyesore. The boys envy me, and the girls think Im creepysomething like that? Not like I care.


    To the Yuuhi who doesnt know shes the cause of my nickname, some men and woman call out to her.


    Yuu, where are you going? (???)


    Lets get on the early line! My stomach is empty~ (???)


    Mizuki is the same as always. (???)


    The voice of the man and woman interrupted our conversation, I also know that these guys are the one that stand out in ss.


    The first one with the so-called two block hairstyle, an ikemen with wild features, Kondo Jiro. his name sounds bitter but nowadays its all about the look.


    The second one is a twin tail girl and shorter than Yuuhi, Asakura Mizuki. With a lively personality, as well as athletic ability. Ive heard Yuuhiin that she didnt have the brightest head though.


    Thest one is an ikemen that gives the image of a mild-tempered man with longish brown hair. Harusaki Kouma is the so-called perfect superman, a popr Riajuu.


    [T.N: Pretty sure you guys know what Ikemen and Riajuu means]


    Theyre all my ssmates, as well as Yuuhis friends. These four people are always at the center of the ss. By the way, Yuu is what they use to call Yuuhi.


    Ah, yes! See youter Yuki-kun! (Yuuhi)


    Yuuhi returns to the ssroom while waving at me.


    Those three people get in between me and Yuuhi. Somehow I think theyre ring at me.


    Thinking that they hated me, I went back to buy things.


    Say, why is Yuu being together with such a gloomy person?


    Eeh? Yuki-kun is not gloomy you know?


    I heard that kind of conversation at the end.


    I bought all the bread asked using my own money. Its because I dont have the time to ask them one by one.


    As theyre also asked me to buy the drink, I head to the vending machine outside.


    Is his favorite sweet coffee? Cafe au Lait? I bought it and returns to the ssroom.


    And then, when I turn my sight towards the school ground, the upperssmen were ying ser there. The ser club seems to be mixed, as a pretty good guy managed to pass the defense, and shoot.


    The ball that was kicked with a yell full of fighting spirit, is it going straight for the goalnot, it passed on top, making a beautiful arc and flew towards me.


    I face it with both of my hands full with the breads and drinks, which means I cant stop it with my hands.


    Sighso troublesome.


    However, the ball which approached me, suddenly loses momentum in front of me whos sighing, and bounced on the ground.


    Now then, lets hurry up and deliver these breads.


    Lunch break is over, and the afternoon ss begins.


    Fortunately Endo and co were not offended. Therefore I could turn on the power of my smart phone during lesson as usual in peace. Blocking the teachers line of vision with the textbook, I opened the site for the web novel on the inte.


    The thing Im looking forTransferred to the different world, the summoned-series novel.


    ..More than 10 years ago, I got summoned to a different world, and saved that world. I dont tell anyone since nobody would believe it.


    More than 10 years agoI who saved the world, got kicked out from the world by the human country that summoned me.


    Although I think that I might have died, growing up as a Hero, I who had arrived at the realm of immortality cant die from normal way, thus I reluctantly have been flicked out with the Transfer Magic.


    Though as expected I was surprised that when I came back to the current age I had been reincarnated as a different human.


    If I think about it, the king might have think that I would get in the way. He may have thought that I would take his position as king.


    Well, theres too many things I left on the other side as it was too sudden.


    Therefore Ive been desperately searching since I was young for a way to return there. I keep on piling though the book to read during holidays.


    Fortunately I still inherited all the power that I have as the Hero, thus I spend most of my times during the holidays reading the book. The reason why my power remains is a mystery. ording to the web novel, it seems to be something like opportunism. What a convenient word.


    [T.N: . Separately it is called Convenient Principle, not sure if Opportunism is really the correct word. I think its close to Deus Ex Machina, but Im not sure myself]


    Still, I havent found a way to return. I keep on wasting time with school life in this world, as I had no clue at all.


    However, I cant give up. Therefor Ill keep searching on the inte. Currently, the web novel is my best hope. I keep searching for them at school, and will continue searching for them after school with the house PC. It is for this purpose that I dont want to be disturbed after school.


    [T.N: I dont know man, I think the ult book had better chance than the fantasy story written by otaku]


    I take no notice of the teachers ss, and keep on typing the character.


    This is the part when I suddenly felt the sense of incongruity.


    ..The flow of magical power? (Setsu)


    I didnt feel that flow of magical power for long, but for me to suddenly sense it must be because of something.


    The magical power should not be in this world, as I have nevere across an existence that can use it in the current time. However, I feel the flow of such a magical power in the ssroomand also at my feet.


    (Dont tell me!?)


    Uwaa!? What is this!? (???)


    One of the male student jumped.


    Like a chain reaction, the voice came out from all over the ssroom.


    A huge magic formation shines beneath our feet.


    This is the same thing as that time when I was summoned for the first time


    (.The world had not abandon me yet!)


    Thus, the ssroom is wrapped up in light, and now I would be summoned again to the different world along with the ssmate

 Chapter 1

    A few minutes after being summoned, all of us lined up before the King of the Human country.


    While the king rubs his excellent beard, he evaluated us.


    Fumuthe heroes from the different world havee. I am the center of the of the human being, the person unifying Destinea Kingdom, King Destinea. I wee all of you. (King)


    [T.N: Not sure if his name is Destinea or every king use that name once they be king. Ill just use king]


    The minister and knights around the king bow to us when he said that.


    Somehow King Destinea aged a bit, his wrinkles increased, looking like a respectable middle-aged person. Judging from his appearance, around 5 years had passed?


    Thank you King Destinea. We will serve you, as I havee here to fulfill the mission given. (Kouma)


    Its Kouma, the hero of our ss is the one that answered the kingwhat an idiot.


    The reason we got summon was told by the princess a few minutes ago, and my ssmate the part time female teacher who heard the reason ept it with a touched feeling.


    As the princess saidthis country, and continent are being attacked by the Beastman and Demon race.


    The cause in unclear. The war that should have ended suddenly starts again, as they got attacked.


    Besides, the Beastman and the Demon race seems to have made an alliance, pushing the human country to a hard fight.


    To regain peace again in this country, I want to leave the role of ending the war to the Heroes..it feels like that kind of story.


    Frankly speaking, I cant stand hearing that wish.


    Just because a totally irrelevant country is in a pinch, only a fool would decide to stake his life for it.


    I also turn them down at first.


    However, right now the group is different.


    Yes! If youre fine with us! (Kouma)


    The hero of our ss, Kouma gives a good reply.


    Other people also nods with serious face too.


    At least think about it a little.when I tried to butt in, I noticed magical power dwelling in the princesss eyes.


    (is that Charm Eye?)


    [T.N: Direct trantion is something like Eye of Enchantment, but the given Katakana said Charm Eye, so Im using that]


    Charm Eye, its a bad magic that makes the opponent listen to your wishthe important thing is that all of them had been charmed by these eyes. By the way, it cant be used to make someone fall in love with you, it could only be used to make whatever you said be easier to ept.


    Howeverit needs considerable power to charm the people of the same gender as you. It seems that the princess had grown up in these 5 years too.


    At first even beginners ss magic is dangerous for her.


    Well, Charm Eye of this level wont have any effect on me. Even Medusas Petrification Eye wont work on me.


    As for other people than me whos such a charm doesnt work on them is..


    Why are you all so eager!? Yuuhi seems to be showing that kind of panicked feeling. It seems Charm Eye doesnt work on her either.


    I keep giving her my divine protection since we were small, so needless to say mental interference magic wont bear any result to her.


    Yuuhi is the only human that I value almost as much as my parents in this second life. I had been helped by that brightness. Therefore, I promised on this life that I will protect her.


    Even if were not affected by the charm, just both Yuuhi and me wont be able to change the result of the majority.


    And with that, were made to receive something like a magic aptitude test because of Kouma(Idiot). The test is easy as you just need to touch a crystal ball the size of a ser ball. There you can check the quantity of each persons magic power as well as suitable attribute.


    [T.N: Author just put Idiot on top of his name. Basically, written as Kouma, read as Idiot.]


    Nothing will happen to the crystal if theres no magic at all. If theres magic, and its Green, from there Yellow, Orange, Red, Blue, Purple, ck, all the way to White, the color wille out ording to the quantity of magical power. Green is the lowest, White is the highest. The average of the people in this world is Orange. If talented Blue or Purple. ck is on a monster levelsomething like that?


    Amazing!! Kouma-samas magical power is white!! The suitable attribute is the 5 basic attribute including light!! (Princess)


    The princess was jumping with so much joy towards the result of Koumas test.


    He seems to have quite the talent after all. Although the magical power of the human in modern time could be quite a lot, White is really on a monster level. He would be a considerably influential person if he trains properly.


    To say about the suitable attribute so that you can understand, its possible to check that using the crystal gem if you have some knowledge about magic. The magician of the castle, as well as the princess and me knew this.


    By the way, the basic attribute is Fire, Water, Lightning and Earth, these 4 types. The hero that is receiving the greatest admiration also has an aptitude for light magic as an addition.


    Light attribute is particrly precious in this world. Theyre really going to overwork you hardter, youre out of luck.


    Although Kouma is great, the other people are also generally overflowing with talent too.


    Any group had Purple as the lowestam I crazy in the head?


    Koumas gang members are all ck with a little white mixed in, all of them are above ck? Yuuhi is Gray. You can see that it is almost White.


    There are a lot of members with high amount of magical power as well as a lot of suitable attributes. The normal of this world is roughly just 1 or 2, these guys had at least 3 or more. Yuuhi especially had the most proper attribute. She had 7 attributes, a monster level.


    Next one please! (Princess)


    The princesss voice directed at me. I noticed that Im the only one that had not finished the test.


    Uwaaall eyes are staring


    Put your hand on the crystal. (Princess)


    I put my hand on the crystal.


    Although the princess is looking with eyes full of expectationthe crystal had no color.


    Eh? What is the meaning of this? (Princess)


    The princess is showing a perplexed expression.


    The princess put her hand as a trial, the color changed normally. Purple huh? She then raised her arm.


    I understood it immediately, the eyes of the princess turn into the eyes seeing garbage.


    Shes a fierce woman that could change her eyes. I could still see the strong image of mischievous kid in those days.


    [T.N: Cant really make out the 2nd line, Raw:]


    Is your magical power 0..well, such a person will probablye too. Then lets dismiss for today! Since each of you will be provided a room, please use it freely!! (Princess)


    Kuhaha! Openly changing her attitude!


    She didnt even give me a nce either, as she goes somewhere. If I look towards my back I would see the gaze of my ssmates ridiculing me. Especially the Endo gang whos smiling together.


    Even the magician hired by the castle, Despite being a Hero could be heard to have been said.


    . What a pity, there doesnt seem to be any good magician in this castle.


    The reason why the crystal does not change color when I touch it, is not because theres no magic power.


    The crystal ball of that level just cant measure it.


    That crystal doesnt have the capacity to measure the amount of magic power higher than White. Therefore the color cant change without being able to finish measuring it.. By the way, my suitable attribute is almost all. I could handle all the attribute a human can use without limit. All of themIts what I obtained while Im fighting.


    [T.N: Not sure aboutst line. Raw: ]


    Thats how it is. Although I felt bad for the guys in the castle, allow me to use this idea.


    I want to get out of the castle as soon as possible, so I will use the knowledge obtained from the summoned to another worlds novel


    Ill have thembel me as useless. (Setsu)


    I mutters that in a whisper.


    Ill push the uselessbel, until Im kicked out of the castle.


    Then my free life in a different world will begin!! Since I only fight during the first one, so allow me to y a lot during this second times!


    Thus, my n of having me kicked out went underway.

 Chapter 2

    Todays training is up to here!! Please disperse and take a rest! (???)


    A beautiful dignified voice sounds through the training area in the castles garden. Equipping a breastte that greatly pushed up her chest beneath her clothes, wearing a skirt designed for the female knight, is beautiful woman with wavy blue hairthe voice of this woman greatly resounded through the training ground.


    Eruka Versois the name of this woman.


    [T.N: Eruka or Elka, which sounds better?]


    The purpose of the training this time is for everybody to control their great power, and has been going on for almost one week.


    The people who cant shoot magic at first are now already a splendid magician, with the given power their growth is very fast.


    ying some part of this rapid growth is this beautiful female knight with blue hair, Eruka.


    Being a magic warrior, shes a woman that fits her youthful look being respected by the soldiers in the castle. The male ssmates had been captivated seeing her for the first time, and I even heard some of the girls called her Onee-sama in the shadows.


    That Eruka is actually my formerpanion.


    Eruka the Magic Sword User of Solid Iceshe was strong enough to have two nicknames spread.


    [T.N: Raw said , the first two kanji is for Ice and Earth, which confuses me on what to name her, aster on it seems like shes only good with Ice, not earth]


    Thats why I dont understand.


    Why is a person like Eruka being in charge as our trainershe should have gone to the front lines of the war as usual. Is there some kind of reasons..?


    well it wont help even if I think too deeply about it, the guys have gone up a few level thanks to her bing our instructor.


    Although I dont care much about my ssmates, I dont want them to die either. Its a thing to congratte for if its difficult for them to die. On the contrary its going to be hard for them to protect Yuuhi if they didnt get stronger.


    I join my ssmates in returning to our rooms, and when I return, theres a guy who joined shoulders with me familiarly.


    Yo Gloomy Yuki, lets review todays lesson together.


    The bully Endoand his followers.


    I desperately endure myself from sighing, and went to the usual spot to be thrown by these guys.


    Oraa! (Endo)


    ! (Setsu)


    Endos kick enhanced with magic hit my belly.


    Here is the back of the castle, its dark and theres hardly anyone passing here. Just think of it like the back of the modern day gym.


    I jump exaggeratedly at the same time as he kicked my belly. I flung against the castle wall on purpose. I even put my expression in agony pretty well, and let out a groan as naturally as possible.


    Ive already took it to perfection for having done this for a few days already, so although it didnt hurt and not bother me at all, Endo and his followers showed their ugly grins after being deceived by my performance.


    We sure are lucky! For there to be such a good punching bag! You guys do it too! (Endo)


    Ou! (Minion no.1)


    Just right when I want to try out the magic I practiced. (Minion no.2)


    These guys are really good at no good things, as they start adding new ways to assault me.


    Having done this for a few days, Im really in trouble here as their attack doesnt leave any wounds to me.


    Against their weak assault, I really need to greatly pretend to be injured. I burn myself using my own magic when their fire ball hit, and also hit myself whenever I had the chance when they hit me. Although it has started to frustrates me, it cant be helped that such minor details are necessary.


    Once the Endo Family(lol) finally relieved their stress, they will leave me on the ground after casting a weak Heal.


    [T.N: Any lol in this chapter is from the author, not me]


    Although I return as soon as the pain goes down, the surrounding people didnt said anything about my remaining wounds. Although someone like Yuuhi might get worried about me, unfortunately I havent met her at all recently.


    For Koumas group which is the center of the ss, they seems to be one head stronger than the other ssmates. Therefore they were provided with a separate menu by a different person. As they seems to be staying at a different ce as special treatment, we can never meet even if the training ends. Since Eruka mentioned about them a few times, it seems that theyre doing well.


    Ora! Ill try a new technique today! (Endo)


    You serious Endo!? (Minion no.1)


    Nice nice! (Minion no.2)


    Oops, almost forgot. I am currently in front of Endo whore chanting an aria triumphantly, as a crimson red ball of me is formed. Heeh, isnt that the arrangement for Fire Ball?


    Here I go! Corona Ball! (Endo)


    The magic shot straights towards me with considerable heat capacity.


    The size is small but the heat is great. It might be able to slightly burn me if it hits.


    Now then, how will I take it?When I rxed my body,


    Endo Ball(lol) was frozen solid in front of me.


    Ha? (Endo)


    Although Endo had a stupid, dumbfounded looks, I know who the culprit is.


    You guys, youre really looking for trouble doing this in a ce I can see huh? (Eruka)


    E-Eruka-san (Endo)


    Eruka the Magic Sword user appeared in a resolute manner, as cold air was discharged from her hand.


    Magic Sword User of Solid Ice, as you can see shes an expert in Ice element. Although she has a considerable skill as a swordsman, her true forte is in Ice Magic.


    So, what are you going to do, Endo?


    Tch Ill go back. Im sorry Eruka-san, you dont have to worry since were just ying around. (Endo)


    Is that so, then please be careful okay? (Eruka)


    Yes~. Oi you guys too. (Endo)


    Y-yeah. (Minion no.1)


    Ou (Minion no.2)


    The three people return to the castle. Thats some new things they said to Eruka.


    Well , for now I should say my thanks.


    Thank you very much. (Setsu)


    I dont mind. However, I would like you to protect your body by yourself from now on. Since Im not that free either. (Eruka)


    Oh?


    How about you spend some effort to be a little bit stronger? There should be some method to strengthen you body. That way Im not going to have unnecessary trouble either. (Eruka)


    Oh? Oh?


    Please dont get in trouble if you cant fight. Since this country currently has no room for such a situation. (Eruka)


    Hoho..in other words, they cant afford to spend any extra energy to use on some ipetent one.


    Kuhahaha.My Eruka(ve) could have the habit of saying that?


    H O W S T U P I D


    Kuhaha..hahaha. (Setsu)


    ? Is there something funny? (Eruka)


    You have be considerably great now huh? (Setsu)


    ! Kyaa! (Eruka)


    *Gou!*


    A gust of wind suddenly raged and shakes Erukas blue hair, as her body floats in the air.


    I pounced forward, applying a shoulder carry on Eruka. Putting my weight, I fixed my arm below her shoulder.


    Wh-what are you doing!? Get away from me!! (Eruka)


    The ve with such tongue against me(master) need to be punished. (Setsu)


    What are you sayingHiin! (Eruka)


    I start spanking Erukas butt which is right next to my face with my hand using all my might.


    I take off the female knight orders skirt, and keep on beating the beautifully round butt.


    *Paan! Paan! Paan!*


    Higi! Doing such a thing..nGuh! Once I got away..nHii! (Eruka)


    Still with that tongue!? For such girl Ill do this! (Setsu)


    I put more power into the spanking hand.


    Although I kind of forgot about how to control my power after a long time, the sense gradually returns, as I was able to deliver the usual pain.


    ThisAh! This way of beating.Hii! Dont tell me. Hiiin! (Eruka)


    Huuh? Did you finally rememberEruka(Pervert)? (Setsu)


    Aaah! Setsu-sama! nHiiin!! (Eruka)


    As a reward for having remembered, I finally hit her with all my might.


    She starts convulsing with *bikubiku*, she then approached me once I lowered her on the ground to take a rest.


    Se-Setsu-sama! I really missed you, you know!? Every day is so hard without you spanking me hard-bu!? (Eruka)


    I stop Erukas noisy mouth with my hand.


    Aah! Shut up, shut up!! I admit its kind of my bad (Setsu)


    Puhaa! Its true you know!! Since I really dont know what to do when I heard that this country is forcibly sending you back home. (Eruka)


    When I let down my hand for her to talk, her expression turn darker while she talks.


    I kind of made you worry, but Im back. (Setsu)


    Wee backSetsu-sama! (Eruka)


    I hug Eruka tightly.


    This feeling again after such a long time. How to say it, I finally felt like Ive really returned to this world.


    Fuhi ..finally after 5 yearsSetsu-samas smell..fuhi.. (Eruka)


    way to spoil the mood


    Time for some punishment!! (Setsu)


    Aaan!! Please stop grinding my head!! (Eruka)


    Here, Ill tell you some information that no one knows, about Eruka Verso.


    This real pervert girl!! (Setsu)


    Please stop grinding my heaaaaad!eh? Somehow it kind of felt good for a moment. (Eruka)


    Shes a genuine one through and through in this world.


    A hentai.

 Chapter 3

    Authors note: Theres many exnation here, sorry for the slow progress.


    When I got summoned for the first time, the country provided the me who is not that strong yet with 3 soldiers to apany me.


    One of them is Eruka.


    The me at that time was unable to master my power yet, so Eruka became my sparring partner.


    Although it was difficult at first, once I gradually learn how to use my power, I start winning one-sidedly after that.


    It was at that time that Eruka awakened. The moment she got send flying with my kick, she seems to start feeling great pleasure from it for some reason.


    Since then she starts receiving my attacks on purpose, making her unsuitable for my sparring partner, so I start sparring with the other 2 instead.


    What happens with Eruka after that? She suddenly begged to be my ve.


    She who have awakened as a genuine true-M, starts crying as she begged to be under me by all means. I give up, and give my approval. As I start making Eruka overwork just ording to her request, it was a matter of time before I awoken as a true-S.


    [T.N: Dont tell me u dont know what those S & M means]


    Well, I was able to recall the old times like this.Eruka, theres something I want to ask you. (Setsu)


    Yes! Whatever you want! (Eruka)


    I give my question to Eruka who had be a chair for me as punishment.


    What happened 5 years ago? Why is the war that I should have ended taking ce again? (Setsu)


    The princess didnt say why the war happened.


    She only said that theyre receiving attacks from the Beasman and Demon race.


    I dont think that they would set an attack without any reason.


    I have ordered them not to start a 2nd war as its a pain in the ass.


    Thatsits because of this country. (Eruka)


    This country? Destinea is the cause? (Setsu)


    Yessurely 5 years ago, the war is over. Howeveralthough Setsu-sama is Destineas power, fearing your poprity, they forcibly sent you back to the original world. (Eruka)


    Tch, aah, Ive roughly understood itthose guys probably heard about that, and attacked in retaliationsomething like that? (Setsu)


    It is as you imagine. (Eruka)


    The Kingdom forcibly erased me, so those guys who adores me wont permit that.


    This story finally connected my puzzle.


    Wellin other words, this is my fault? (Setsu)


    Its because those people adores Setsu-sama from the bottom of their hearts. (Eruka)


    Im starting to get itchy when she keeps on saying that.


    But still.


    Another war is such a painjust once is enough. (Setsu)


    wai-Setsu-sama. (Eruka)


    I have no more responsibility for this world. How to spend my time selfishly now


    Thats what I thought anyway. Haah, well its not like Im not responsible for this at all cant be helped, shall I get involved a little bit? (Setsu)


    ! Have you considered about participating in the war!? (Eruka)


    Aah about that. (Setsu)


    Yes, what about it? (Eruka)


    Participating in the war is totally rejected as its a real pain in my point of view. Then, theres only one thing I need to do.


    For the time being, Im going to meet those fellows. I was nning on going there anyway, plus the war might be over depending on their moods. (Setsu)


    Well, certainlybut I dont think that will work. (Eruka)


    N? I thought that their anger would calm down once they know that Im in this world.


    Although I do thinks that the anger of those people would be settled, butfor the current state, the human nation in this war intends to take the territory of the Demon continent and Beastman continent which they were unable to conquer previously. (Eruka)


    Huuh!? In other words (Setsu)


    Yes. They(human) intends to win the war. (Eruka)


    This is not a defensive war!? Not to mention it has be moreplex.


    In other words, the heroes summoned this time (Setsu)


    Yes. They were summoned to win. Theyre going to exin about this in the future, as I heard that theyre nning to attack the enemy country (Eruka)


    Did they intend to use me for that as well?


    Although the human country wanted to gain the territory in thest war, as the war has ended, the people might antagonize them if they started the territory war again.


    So theyre weing the fact that the other sides attacked firstsomething like that? (Setsu)


    It is just as you imagined (Eruka)


    The main point is they intends on using me until the veryst.


    [T.N: . Might not be that urate.]


    We who acted as you attendant thought about methods to stop thatbut I still think the best way is for you to return to Eir. (Eruka)


    Youre staying in the kingdom and pretends to work faithfully aiming for my re-summonsis that your intention? (Setsu)


    Yes, although your form has be different nowthat is fine. If I use the boys and girls not knowing about the war, I could even raise a revolt. (Eruka)


    [T.N: Notpletely sure about thest line. RAW:


    Eruka said that with a smile. Thats a smile she put when shes telling the truthdid you seriously nning to cause a revolt?


    This country doesnt learn their lesson..they only troubles Setsu-sama and use you. Im nning to end the war so no further damage will ur so Im nning to do the same thing again. (Eruka)


    Yeah, as I thought this country is foolish as usualwell, with this Ive thought of some new idea. (Setsu)


    ? (Eruka)


    I stand up from Eruka and said that. Or rather how long are you going to crawl on four like that?


    I want to go out of this country. (Setsu)


    yesI thought youre going to say that. (Eruka)


    Eruka stand up and say that. I see, did she knew about my idea?


    Im going to have a trip at will without worrying about the waror thats what I thought, but its going to get noisy when theres a war going on. Ill give the punishment to those guys who started the war again once I meet them, that would be more mature of me. (Setsu)


    Fufu thats right huh. (Eruka)


    Why are youughing?


    No, even if the outside appearance has changed, the inside is still the gentle Setsu-sama after allis what I think. (Eruka)


    Huh? (Setsu)


    You want to stop the war because of the people summoned with youright? (Eruka)


    Nn?wellis that really it? (Setsu)


    Well, although I do think I dont want Yuuhi to get into any dangerous situations, the other guys are just extras.


    By the way, Ive told Eruka that Ive been reincarnated. About how my name is still the same well, long live Opportunism.


    [T.N: MC is mocking his own plot convenience]


    Well, never mind about that. (Setsu)


    Yeah. So how do you indent to leave of the country? Although as expected I think I dont want to part with the summoned heroes yet (Eruka)


    Aah, if its that its easy. I only need to push my good-for-nothingbel. Then I will selfishly gets kicked out of the castle. (Setsu)


    I-I see..howeverwith how youre being assumed as a good-for-nothingits a bit painful for me (Eruka)


    Her face was down while saying that it was unpleasant from the bottom of her heart. Im d that you think that way.


    Youre the one who said I was weak a while ago though? (Setsu)


    Hau!? (Eruka)


    The word she said before I revealed my true self a while ago, I wont forget for the rest of my life.


    When I hit her while smirking, I had to stop because she gets excited while apologizing. Shes really a true M.


    Well whatever. So, I want you to interfere with the thought of the princess and king, and I want you to be the one kicking me out. (Setsu)


    Aaanmore-ah! Me!? Thatssaying that I would be the one trapping you. (Eruka)


    Once you managed to drive me out Ill spank you 100 times. (Setsu)


    Understood! This Eruka! I will y my part to the utmost as Setsu-samas dog! (Eruka)


    Too easy.


    Alrightafter that (Setsu)


    Setsu-sama, shall we meet with the other 2 attendants? (Eruka)


    N? Aahthats right. (Setsu)


    My other 2 attendants are also in this country. I certainly wants to meet them.


    Should I show my face to those 2 first? Where are those guys now? (Setsu)


    Greinis raising different heroes from me. (Eruka)


    Ahh, Yuuhi and Koumas group?


    Tiais in the castles Magic Institute. She should be the leader there now. (Eruka)


    Heeh, both of them seems to have seeded in life.


    aside from me, that is. (Setsu)


    Nn? Somehow I dont like it.


    Here I am having terrible experience getting kicked and hitwell, thats from my own skill though.


    Setsu-sama, d-dont tell me (Eruka)


    Lets think of a punishment for a while. (Setsu)


    When I think about the upset face of those two, I smiled in pleasure.


    This time I noticed that I can really enjoy getting summoned the second times.

 Chapter 4

    The next day the training resumed with Eruka, so I decided to ck on todays training, and went to visit Yuuhi in the different training ground.


    When I peeped at the building from the nearby wall, it seems that their training are on apletely different level from our training ground.


    Flight magic, cutting wind, fist that could leave a sound.


    The four people there are performing various types of attacks.


    And the opponent is


    Come on! Narrow down the interval between attacks! This is a party of 4 people! You wont even leave a scratch on me if you dont synchronize your breath! (???)


    A blonde mild-tempered man wearing the castles armor. If 10 people look at him, all 10 will agree that hes an Ikemen, it seems that he and Kouma are a good match.


    Heeh, youve changed a lot in these 5 years, Grein. (Setsu)


    [T.N: Gu-re-in, I go with Grein as I dont want it to sound like Grain.]


    The opponent of the 4 heroes is my ex-attendant, Grein Armony.


    Sword Master Greinis his nickname. Although 5 years ago he had an appearance of an innocent boy, he had be a fine young man now. When I asked Eruka, it seems that he even had a fan club. As expected of Mr Ikemen.


    Grein perfectly fends off the attacks of 4 heroes. This really makes his opponent who are monsters with magical power of highest grade admired him.


    The wild-Ikemen Jiro is dding his fist with magic, using taijutsu for close-range battle.


    The twin-tail Mizuki has a dagger, having fast attack in closebat like Jiro.


    The sss hero Kouma has a shining golden sword, using attack magic from medium range.


    Holy Sword huh? As expected of the Hero.


    The Holy sword is something like a skill that anyone could use if the have the Hero title, and the strength of the sword depends on the heroes.


    Koumas sword is the mostmon Excalibur typesword in the heroes industry(?). The effect is Purification, Light sh, Physical Reinforcement, also an all-round magic reinforcement. Indeed, it gives the hero-like feeling.


    [T.N: Basically, MC is trying to say that the sword is the most cliche holy sword among any heros story.]


    Since I also have the Hero title, I can also use the Holy Sword for the time being.


    You may call that a Holy Swordhowever.


    A roaring sound breaks out from Greins training ground while I was reminiscing.


    In an instant a huge fireball appears in my view, about the size of a 2-story single house.


    The one throwing it is my childhood friend Yuuhi.


    Shes aplete long-range magician type. It is evidence that she has a considerable ability since she can shoot that magic and still doesnt run out of breath. She has considerably grew up without me knowing.


    However even that is still not able to damage Grein.


    Tearing up the exploding me, the figure of the scorching Grein is not there.


    That attack could probably even cut the space, as even those 4 people had a bitter smile when he easily defended against that.


    That attack just now was not bad, it was good. Lets stop here and take a rest slowly for today.


    Grein had a smile while he said that.


    The 4 people who heard that started to copse.


    It seems that they have been fighting with their full concentration, so although there doesnt seem to be any injury, theyre really worn out on the inside.


    As expected Grein-sensei is strong (Jiro)


    My dagger didnt even graze him (Mizuki)


    Thats natural, hes not an opponent for you who had just obtained power for one week can do anything about.


    Well this is already out of standard for one week, but Grein is more out of standard than you.


    Yuu, are you okay? (Kouma)


    Yes, Im fine! What about Kouma-kun? (Yuuhi)


    If Yuu is okay, then Im good too. (Kouma)


    The two starts talking as they drink the water that the castle maid brought.


    Kouma is ncing at Yuuhi drinking the water. I see, Yuuhi is popr indeed.


    Oops, I must mind my own business instead of other peoples love affair.


    I waited for when Grein is away from those 4and dash with all I got.


    What!? Guooo!? (Grein)


    Huh? Grein-sensei? (Jiro)


    Maybe he went to the toilet? (Mizuki)


    I instantly kidnap Grein, carried him on my shoulder and took him to the back of a building which looks like a storehouse at a remote position.


    Youre that kid without any ability!! Where did you get that powerwhat are you nning to do!? (Grein)


    When I unload him at the back of the warehouse, Grein instantly pulls out his sword with cautioned look.


    Fumu, interesting.


    I beckoned him with my hand.


    Come at me. (Setsu)


    Gu.Uooooh!! (Grein)


    When I let out a little bit of bloodlust out, Grein readied her sword while having cold sweat and charged.


    When I released the bloodlust just now, I just created a situation of kill or be killed. Like this, its possible for Grein to battle without much hesitation.


    This appearance warned him to be careful, as its a technique that I thought of to create a situation for him to forcibly take a self-defense measure.


    [T.N: Basically, instead of treating MC as a student, he makes him thinks of MC as an opponent that he could not hold back against.]


    I dodged the sword shing down, and observe him calmly.


    I significantly raised my hand. Its going to get chopped if I rx.


    Well, not like that would happen.


    I managed the timing and catch Greins sword with my bare hand. Of course Ive applied it with magic reinforcement.


    Wha-!? (Grein)


    Grein had an astonished look on his face, and I moved my leg.


    I will remind you slowly..of your fear (Setsu)


    I have a smile that could only be said as evil if you look from the side,


    and I kicked the area between Greins legs with all my might.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~!!!!! (Grein)


    Once I look at this Ikemen falling down while suppressing his pain, fumu, I managed to see something good. Serves you right.


    Ththis technique.M- Man Killerto use this means (Grein)


    Oh! Did you recalled it? This kick of mine. (Setsu)


    C-could it be.S-Setsu-san (Grein)


    *drops*


    Ooooooiii!? Why are you fainting!?


    I shakes Grain who fainted because of the pain, trying to wake him up. Is my kick really that effective..


    My balls? (Grein)


    Its safe. (Setsu)


    My bad, Ill try not to do that again. (Setsu)


    No, I could only recognize Setsu-san right away thanks to that. (Grein)


    This guy faints for a few minutes, after finally waking up, we leaned against the wall of the building and start talking.


    To think that you would appear using the hero summons (Grein)


    Im surprised too. Ive been looking for a way to return from the other sideand cant find a clue myself. It really is a coincidence to have been summoned this time. (Setsu)


    Then lets give out thanks to this coincidencealthough we checked the castle for a way to summon Setsu-san again (Grein)


    Yeah, I heard about that from Eruka. (Setsu)


    Ooh! So you have already met Eruka. (Grein)


    This guy too seems to have desperately tried to bring me back. Im d theyre so obedient.


    Have you met with Tia? (Grein)


    Nope, not yet. (Setsu)


    Then please go meet her today. She still continue studying a way to re-summon you. (Grein)


    I seethen I guess I need to tell her properly that I have returned. (Setsu)


    Yes, she will be pleased. Surely! (Grein)


    I see, lets go there to show my face at the end of the day. At first I nned to do it tomorrow.


    Then shall we go there slowlyah, thats right. Im probably going to leave this ce once of these days. (Setsu)


    Really? (Grein)


    ? Youre not surprised. (Setsu)


    Well its Setsu-san, I thought you might say that. (Grein)


    Am I that easy to read?


    I seewell Im nning to cross the continent and met those guys. (Setsu)


    Ooh! Everyone will be pleased with that! But just that wont be able to stop the war you know? (Grein)


    Ive already heard about that from Eruka (Setsu)


    Since its simpleI said that to Grein.


    Well, whatever. Ill get going then, Im d to meet you again Grein. (Setsu)


    Me tooyou have finally returned back. Im really d, Setsu-san. (Grein)


    Ou,ter then. Ah, is it alright for me to ask you to take care of Yuuhi? (Setsu)


    ? Yuuhi-san? (Grein)


    Yeah. shes my childhood friend from the other side. Please use your position to favor her, as Im going to punish you with Man Killeragain if theres anything that happens to her okay? (Setsu)


    !.I will keep that in mind. (Grein)


    I ask him again for confirmation, and parts with Grein.


    Reunion after a long time is good as expected. It feels like my suppressed personality up until now can finally be unleashed.


    Finally thest one, as Im going to meet with Tia, I decided to return to the castle.


    [T.N: POV change to Grein]


    I, Grein Armony managed to meet him again after 5 years, and I was overjoyed for that. As I decided to follow him before, Im certain that a huge hole appeared in my heart when Setsu-san disappeared.


    With the hole buried, I returned back to my lodgings in high spirits after a long time.


    On the way back, the heroes that Ive been training, Jiro-kun, Mizuki-san, and Kouma-kun rushed up to me from the other side.


    Where have you been Sensei!? (Jiro)


    Weve been looking for you everywhere! (Mizuki)


    Jiro-kun and Mizuki-san said that.


    I remembered that I had disappeared suddenly, so I apologize properly.


    Sorry, a friend visited me suddenly and I had to entertain him. (Grein)


    Although friend is not really the right term, I think that kind of rtion is not bad.


    So what are you here for? (Grein)


    I want you to train is a bit more, can you spend your time a bit? (Kouma)


    Kouma-kun had a serious eyes when he said that.


    Although I made the afternoon as a rest because todays training is packed with actualbat, it might have not been unsatisfactory for them given this situation.


    I dont mindThere should be 4. Wheres Yuuhi-san? (Grein)


    Once I approved it, I noticed that Yuuhi-san that Setsu-san ask to look after is not here.


    Ah, it seems that Yuu went back to the castle. (Jiro)


    Since Jiro-kun had said that, I was relieved.


    I seethen, shall we start our training? (Grein)


    To grant their request, we visit the training ground once again.


    I still have a slight pain between my legs.


    [T.N: POV turns back to MC.]


    Oi Gloomy Yuki, where have you been today? (Endo)


    When I returned to the castle, I got caught by the troublesome fool.


    I really dont have the time for this.


    When I desperately hold myself from sighing, Endo joined shoulders with me in an overly familiar manner as usual.


    You dont think that youre going to have a sweet time today right? You should never have that attitude, so shall we be more strict today? (Endo)


    Endo is grinning along.along with his followers.


    [T.N: Hes saying he really cant remember the name of the others]


    Yeah yeah good job good jobWhen I desperately endure from sighing,


    Wait a minute Endo-kun!! (???)


    A voice sounded causing us to freeze.


    When I turn my face towards the source of that voice, Hanabashira Yuuhi is there. While muttering that she finally found me, she starts walking towards us.


    Ha-Hanabashira-san!? W-what business do you want from me? (Endo)


    While Endo is confused meeting with Yuuhis pretty face, her face hang down sloppily, and reply in an unpleasant voice.


    Ah, no. I have business with Yuki-kun. Therefore can you lend Yuki-kun for a while? (Yuuhi)


    Ahyes. (Endo)


    Endo got shot with a single stroke it was indeed pitiful.


    Thank you! Then Yuki-kun can you follow me? (Yuuhi)


    Yeah. (Setsu)


    Yuuhi snatched me from Endo, and start leading my hand leaving them. When I look back, Endo and co had the eyes full of hatred. Its amazing for human to be able to make such eyes.


    After taking enough distance from them, Yuuhi separates her hand from me, and suddenly jumped into my chest.


    Yahhou! Finally Yuki-kun after a long time! (Yuuhi)


    O-oi. (Setsu)


    Yuuhi hugs me tightly. Her huge chest hits mine, changing its form. Uwah, this is bad.


    As expected some problem might arise if I didnt separate.


    Wai- get away from me for a bit (Setsu)


    Haaah~ Finally Yuki-kun after a long time~ (Yuuhi)


    I got weakened for a bit and she starts putting all her weight on me! H-her chest are..!


    Im worried you know? They said Yuki-kun had no magic powerhow did it be like that? (Yuuhi)


    WellI managed somehow. (Setsu)


    .I guess so, you seems to be fine and energetic (Yuuhi)


    It seems that Ive made her worry. Im slightly sorry for that.


    Thats right Yuki-kun! Do you want to go to town together when we get our time off? (Yuuhi)


    Town? (Setsu)


    Speaking of town, theres one downtown of Destinea. Its considerably wide, you wont get bored at there are many interesting things.


    It seems that Yuuhi visit me today for an invitation.


    How about it? (Yuuhi)


    Yeah, I guess its fine. (Setsu)


    She came all the way here to invite me, so spending one holiday for Yuuhi is cheap.


    Really!? Absolutely okay!? (Yuuhi)


    I got it I got it. (Setsu)


    Yay~! (Yuuhi)


    Yuuhi parts with me while doing a banzai. Im not regretting it even for a moment since the warmth is gone okay? Its the truth okay?


    We have a bit of a small talk after that, reporting our current condition to each other.


    Yuuhis training seems to be hard after all when i heard from her, as Greins training is efficient but only for the strong-minded.


    We decided to look for the right time afterwards and separated, as I have some business to do after all.


    Im d we got to meet today! I managed to recharged my Yuki-kun Energy! (Yuuhi)


    What the heck is Yuki-kun Energy.


    [T.N: Just imagine Musukonium]


    Its absolutely okay to rely on me when youre in trouble! Dont break the promise of us going out! (Yuuhi)


    Okay okay, I know already. (Setsu)


    See youter~! She runs off after saying that.


    Now then, I will not be able to leave this country until i went around town with Yuuhi.


    This is bad right?


    ..


    I noticed it at that time.


    While hiding in the shadow, Endo is staring at me with eyes full of grudge.

 Chapter 5

    Phew (Setsu)


    I came to the castles Magic Institute because it is said that Tia Amulet, thest of my former attendants is there.


    The atmosphere in front of the door seems to be quite dangerous, but although Im fairly hesitated to enter, I made up my mind and opened the door when I noticed the bad smell. A very nasty, bad smell.


    However its a strangely familiar nasty smell. If Im not mistaken, its the simr smell that always sticks to that persons clothes at that timebut it was not at this dangerous scale.


    I almost choked instinctively, so I kept all the smell away from myself with wind magic. Although its already hopeless that it had already soaked into my clothes, it be slightly better now.


    I can finally look at room, and find the one Im looking for.


    The room is really spacious when I see it again, and overall dim, with distorted-shaped nt hanging on the ceiling, with magic stone storing magic power rolling here and there. Theres also a ss container containing mysterious liquid in it. Is that a beaker? They are disyed on an appropriate table. Theres one lying there, and when the content is dripping on the floor, I heard a sizzling sound when the liquid touched the floor. Is that acid? Is the one inside that thing acid?


    The other side of the table also had a lot of beaker-like things, and thedy which is my purpose is there.


    Thedy sits on a chair, working on something on that messy desk.


    When I approached to call out to her, thedy suddenly turned and looked me in the eyes.


    With purple hair that is grown until the center of her back, expressionless eyes, and beautiful lips with a slight tinge of redand also having a young face and body. She wears a huge unbnced white robe, and a white shirt underneath it.


    This girl is none other than thest of my attendants, she doesnt change at all from 5 years ago, the figure of Mad Scientist Tia.


    [T.N: Direct trantion is Evil Professor, but I think Mad Scientist fits better.]


    This Tia just stares at me.


    Until she finally opens her mouth.


    N. been a long time, Setsu. (Tia)


    Im really surprised. My body is shabbier than before I was reincarnated. Even my eyes are hidden as I still havent cut my long bangs yet..so I really have no idea how she could managed to recognize me when even my eyes are hidden.


    How the hell did you recognize me with this appearance, Tia? (Setsu)


    Setsu, I have the Magic Eye, Ive been traveling with you for so long that I wont mistook your magic power. (Tia)


    [T.N: Anyone got better name than magic power?]


    Thats I seeshes a carrier of an extremely rare magic eyes.


    Just like its name suggest Magic Eyes refers to putting magic power to your eyes. Various effect could be demonstrated by putting magic power.


    In Tias case for example, her eyes has the ability that could capture the magic power in her view. It seems weak at a nce, but there wont be that many ce to hide once your magic power is caught in her view, so its ideal as a countermeasure for surprise attack. Her eyes really helped us during our journey.


    By the way, the Charm Eye that the princess used is a technique than anyone can use if you have the talent and training. Magic Eye is a power that mainly manifested when one was born, so the Charm Eye that anyone could use are notbelled as Magic Eye.


    Although there are many powerful Magic Eyes, not that many of them are left right now. Thats why the cause of how the Magic Eyes are born is unknown 5 years ago.


    But you really didnt change huh still looking like a loli like before? (Setsu)


    Muu, Ive properly grown slightly taller this time. A wizard cant grow up that easily. (Tia)


    A wizard had a hard time growing old? Although its the first time Im hearing itwell how about you tell me how much you have grown? (Setsu)


    0.5mm. (Tia)


    Isnt that in the margin of error? (Setsu)


    When she heard my words, Tia had a displeased look and start punching me with *pechi pechi* sound.


    Shut up, Setsu is mean like always. (Tia)


    Yeah yeah, my bad. (Setsu)


    The head of the short Tiaes into contact with my chest. Her appearance of *pechi pechi* beating my chest with her thin hands, even after 5 years had passed since then, it can only be said as childish.


    This part of you doesnt change too.


    Naturally, I wont change that easily. Anywayalthough Ive heard from Eruka that Setsu hade back to this world via a summoning, why are you here? (Tia)


    Aah, that because Ive heard that youve been desperately researching for a way to summon me again. I just thought that for the time being I should say thanks. (Setsu)


    N, this degree is nothing. In addition, its cheap if I can meet Setsu again. (Tia)


    Although Im d when she said that, it feels a bit itchy after all.


    I felt ufortable somehow, so I shake my head and put my hand under her armpit and lift her like during the old days. I sit on a chair, and let Tia sit on my knee.


    Tia doesnt show any resistance when I carry her, as she just leans her back on my body.


    N, as I thought, although the figure had changed, thisfortable feeling is indeed belongs to Setsu. (Tia)


    She had a satisfied look as she puts her whole weight on me. We usually took a rest like this under the shade of a tree during our journey.


    Thats right, I want to ask what happened after you got forcibly sent back home by this country. (Tia)


    ? Why? (Setsu)


    Im considerably interested at how your appearance had changed. I didnt learn much from Eruka. (Tia)


    Is that so? That fine I guess. (Setsu)


    I told Tia everything without concealing anything.


    About having reincarnated, about how I looked for a way toe back here, and about the summoned situation


    15 years or more had passed in Setsus world. But this world is only 5 years. (Tia)


    That seems to be so (Setsu)


    Well, its not impossible for the flow of time to be different between worlds, since the boundary is different.


    Remembering what I must tell her here, I opened my mouth again.


    Ah, while Im here. (Setsu)


    You want to get out of the country? (Tia)


    Like I said how the hell did you guys able to figure that out (Setsu)


    Because Setsu looks like hes going to say thatis what Tia said.


    Am I really that easy to read?


    Youve be readable after meeting those people and ending the war. (Tia)


    What are you, an Esper..? (Setsu)


    However, theres one thing I want to advise you at the moment. (Tia)


    N? (Setsu)


    That is. (Tia)


    Dozens of minutester, I who had a long talk with Tia looked at the time and went out of herboratory. At the end with her saying with this I could devote myself on experimenting on normal magic kind of leave an impression on me, so I kind of felt slightly sorry. Since she spent a lot of time for my sake, as I thought I need to do something for her soon. Also to Eruka and Grein.


    And then, about Tias advice


    its fine if you made some mistakeseriously. (Tia)


    [T.N: Not sure about this one. Raw: ]


    Walking the long corridor illuminated with light, I start walking to return back to my room.


    In my head, the face of the person who got summoned together with me before appeared


    In the middle of the night


    When everyone had fallen asleep, theres someone visiting my room.


    May I enter, Setsu-sama? (???)


    Yeah, Ive been waiting, Eruka. (Setsu)


    Excuse meEruka whos wearing some rough shirt and shorts entered while saying that.


    I tell her to sit on a chair, as I sit on the bed. Im sorry for you guys who are imagining some lewd things, theres no such sweet one this time.


    Did you managed to talk to them? (Setsu)


    Yesjust like Setsu-samas aim, I was able to led the king and princess to a conclusion of driving you out. (Eruka)


    Is that so, you did well. (Setsu)


    I praised Eruka who did her work obediently.


    Tomorrow, they will call Setsu-sama to tell you about it. Youll be given 3 days to stay here. (Eruka)


    So they want me to get out after that time huh, understood. (Setsu)


    Setsu-sama? (Eruka)


    Hmm? (Setsu)


    Eruka had a doubtful look like shes not convinced somehow.


    Why didnt you just go all out at full power? You dont even need to care about endangering our position (Eruka)


    Either way its going to be troublesome (Setsu)


    Well aside from that, its certainly possible for me to use the method that Eruka said. I have the power to do just that.


    However, its no good then (Setsu)


    Why is it? (Eruka)


    Its easy, because the pursuers will follow. (Setsu)


    Pursuer..? (Eruka)


    To save their faces, this country will not just part with a human that theyve summoned so easily. Therefore its obvious that they wont let me apart from the castle even if I negotiate. And it seems they dont really want to part with the good-for-nothing me just due to the fact that Im a person from another worldis the side of the story that Ive heard from Eruka.


    Lets say I go with that ideaforcing my way with the country, that would be the proof that I have some strength. In other words it would get leaked even when I was concealing my ability then the response of the country will be between this 2.


    1, Theyll send pursuers to search for me as a wanted man as Im a person who had resisted the country.


    2, Desiring my power, theyll send pursuer demanding cooperation, proposing a negotiation.


    Since thats the conclusion Ive arrived to considering the thought process of this country, the possibility of them acting differently from that is really low.


    I see, the possibility of them sending pursuer is really high. (Eruka)


    Right? In short, since its a pain, Im not going to force my way. (Setsu)


    Understood. But the current method also takes a considerable effort too. (Eruka)


    Yeah, thats right. (Setsu)


    As it do takes time, its also a pain to have them kick me out.


    However, its only going to be a pain for now, as they wont have any reason to send out pursuerster on to chase me to the other side. (Setsu)


    Is that so (Eruka)


    Its a hassle as it takes some time, bur I really want to continue being treated as a good for nothing. So I want you to look at me like that at that time. (Setsu)


    Instead of forcing my way and slip out, since its easier to just escape safely with their help, Ive been spending some time just for the trouble.


    Well, although I do feels like going all out forcing my way, being voluntarily kicked out is not that bad either. (Setsu)


    I see. With this Im finally convinced. (Eruka)


    [T.N: basically, the pursuers are just an excuse as he could easily handle them. Hes just doing whatever he wants right now, thats it, thats what makes Eruka convinced.]


    Thats good thenah, thats right. (Setsu)


    A question floated in my mind in the middle of the conversation, lets ask casually.


    How did you pressed the idea of having me kicked out to the king? (Setsu)


    Thats, I just speak some ill things about Setsu-sama and (Eruka)


    Hou and what exactly did you said? (Setsu)


    Um.. something like That thing is a hopeless good-for-nothing, or Its a waste to spend your time for such a good-for-nothing even if its just a little, also I cant endure having that good-for-nothing on the castle. (Eruka)


    Aahnthose are some good ring eyes. (Eruka)


    Haah. What the hell are you saying about your master? (Setsu)


    But Im just doing what Setsu-sama ask me to do. (Eruka)


    While it is certainly like thatugugu, Im a bit hurt having someone said that about me. Especially when a person close to you called you a good-for-nothing.


    Well whatever. Anyway Eruka, you did well. Im quite saved with this. (Setsu)


    No nobut Im going to get separated from Setsu-sama again in a few days (Eruka)


    I guess. (Setsu)


    Eruka had the job of training the heroes along with Grein. If I make her follow me, theyll definitely send a pursuer. Tia is the countrys wizard. The same problem will ur if she disappeared.


    Unfortunately its not possible to take you along, Im sorry okay? (Setsu)


    No, Since I understood you pointthe night have grownte too, so I think Ill head back to my room. (Eruka)


    Yeah, thanks a lot for today. (Setsu)


    Fufu, Setsu-sama is troublesome but is still gentle huh? Even though its fine to use us more than this. (Eruka)


    Eruka raised from her seat with a smile.


    Im not really that nice though (Setsu)


    Youre very gentle you know? I want you to rely and use me more. (Eruka)


    .Are you saying that because youre getting excited? (Setsu)


    Yes! (Eruka)


    This girlwith such a serious face.


    It really makes it looks like her previous expression is just a lie.


    Haah.since Im tired from having to move around so much today, Im already sleepy. (Setsu)


    Absolutely!! Im d that I got to be ordered by you! (Eruka)


    Eruka heads towards the exit of the room while saying that


    While she heads to the door, she looked back and opened her mouth.


    Setsu-samadid you hear the story about that person? (Eruka)


    Yeah, I heard about it from Tia. (Setsu)


    I seeno, Im sorry for asking about that. Good night, Setsu-sama. (Eruka)


    .Good night. (Setsu)


    After Eruka left, I thought about what Eruka had said.


    whats the point of asking me.


    That personthat person should have died. (Setsu)


    [T.N: The gender is not confirmed, so Im using that.]


    [T.N: POV changed to third person]


    At the castles corridor, Yuuhi who is Setsus childhood friend had be unable to sleep as she thinks about her promise with Setsu, so she had a walk around the castle.


    (Going around with Yuki-kun~)


    While thinking about such things at that time, Yuuhi became strangely happy.


    Setsus existence is considerablyrge for her, but she doesnt know why.


    While strolling around the castle in high spirit, a door in front of her suddenly opened.


    (Uwah! Theyre going to get angry at me in the middle of the night!!)


    Going out in the middle of the night, Yuuhi hid herself in the shade as she think she would obstruct whoever it is thating out. Erasing her presence, she tried not to get found. Its very easy for her to do technique like this considering her overflowing talents.


    Who came out of the door, was a woman called Eruka who was training her ssmate in a different training ground. Shes a person of the same influence as GreinYuuhi had that much of a recognition.


    (Eruka.right? What is she doing at such a time)


    night, Setsu-sama (Eruka)


    (!!)


    Certainly just now.saying Setsu-sama


    Yuuhi was at a loss. Setsuin other words that was Yuki-kuns room, and a woman came out of it. Unfortunately, for someone called Setsu, theres only him out of all the ssmates.


    (What kind of rtionship do you have.Yuki-kun)


    Yuuhi at that time, questions and uneasiness began to swirl inside her

 Chapter 6

    I will have you leave the castle. (King)


    A few hours after the meeting, I was called by the King in Destinea Castle at dawn.


    The Princess and Eruka are standing next to the king. The princess is viewing me as trash as usual. but although Eruka is trying her best to look down on me, it doesnt go that well as it bes a funny face instead. I guess its impossible for her who takes great pleasure from being looked down upon by me.


    May I hear the reason? (Setsu)


    This Eruka, she doesnt want to waste her energy teaching someone without power. Although it is unfortunate, but I cant have you roam around freely inside the castle without any job either. (Setsu)


    Thats niceing from someone who had abducted the said person without permission. well I wont be saying any unnecessary things, so I just listened silently.


    As expected I will give you some money to spend. Ill even give you the castles weapon if you want to be an adventurer. (King)


    Its impossible to be a master without any power thoughthe king didnt forget to add that sarcasm remark.


    Ive already been an adventurer from a long time ago though.


    Ill obediently ept the money, even though with my style I wont have any problem even without it. I dont need any weapon though.


    Although originally I want to drive you out of the country, Ill allow you to stay downtown if you leave the castle, since you are a hero after all. (King)


    . Thank you very much. (Setsu)


    What the hell is this old man saying


    But I was saved as they didnt kick me out of the country, so I should be able to spend my remaining time at the town.


    When I pay attention to Eruka, she looks at me and nods slowly. Did you arrange that? Im saved.


    Please leave the castle the day after tomorrow, and with this our talk is over. Youre dismissed. (King)


    Yes (Setsu)


    While having a depressed atmosphere, I leave the throne room.


    Im super happy on the inside though.


    [T.N: POV changed to 3rd person]


    After Setsu had left the throne room, the king who was sitting on the throne issued amand to Eruka.


    Eruka, choose an appropriate amount of money to give to that guy. (King)


    Certainly. (Eruka)


    Once the king saw that Eruka has left the room, he faced her daughter who had been having a death re at the door which Setsu had used to leave.


    Margaret, youll ruin your beautiful look if you keep on ring like that. (King)


    even if you said that Otou-sama! Why did you not decide to just drive that outrageous thing out of the country!? (Margaret)


    Margaret refers to the name of the princess, while the outrageous thing refers to Setsu.


    She seems to be dissatisfied that Setsu doesnt need to leave the country.


    .It will only dirty the name of the heroes if you let that outrageous thing step on Destineas soil! NoIm disgusted to have to call that as a hero!! (Margaret)


    Margarets face is distorted with anger, as her inborn magic rose waveringly from her body.


    Since it was a strong demand from Eruka, I need to hear it. Is there anything you are not satisfied with? (King)


    Thats right!!  when I look at him it reminds me of that personthe one summoned from 5 years ago! (Margaret)


    Setsus face when he got summoned appeared in her mind, as Margaret felt that Setsus presence is simr to that man, so it seems to make her considerably angry. Or more urately, hatred.


    For him to be simr to our real hero (Margaret)


    STOP IT!! (King)


    !! (Margaret)


    When she almost blurted out the whole sentence, the king stops her with a roar.


    Even if there are guards, we dont know if theres anyone listening, so refrain yourself from such careless remarks. (King)


    I-Im sorry, Otou-sama (Margaret)


    Margaret lowers her head, seeming to reflect about it deeply. The irritating atmosphere from a while ago also disappeared.


    Back to the story, although you said that you dont like it that the person didnt leave the country, this has already been decided. Its unwise to oppose the opinion of Eruka who we left to train the heroes. (King)


    I. understand. (Margaret)


    She had a downcasted face and bloodstained hand from her grip


    fortunately, theres no one who heard that conversation.


    Having cool off her headMargaret leaves the room, after which the king remembers something from their conversation.


    (That good-for-nothing man if Im not mistaken his name is Setsu..?)


    It is a name that you could say will provoke the king.


    (The man who betrayed our Human country, the man who stopped the war)


    Fuh theres no way right? (King)


    The king shook off the thought that appeared inside his head.


    For that man to returntheres no way such a thing would happen.


    [T.N: POV still in 3rd person]


    Endo passed the castles corridor along with his followers. Theres still some time before the training, and it seems that being unable to do anything to Setsu yesterday had increased his stress.


    Man~ Still being stressed Endo? (Minion no.1)


    Shut it. (Endo)


    Eh? (Minion no.2)


    Endo replied to his followers without hiding his anger at all.


    My days doesnt go that well recentlyit seems that I need to add more punishment to that guy. (Endo)


    The figure of his beloved person and Setsu(Gloomy nerd) embracing each other appeared inside his head. The current head of Endo is full of hatred towards Setsu after witnessing that.


    Ah Endo. Its Gloomy Yuki. (Minion no.1)


    Huh? (Endo)


    Just like his follower said, the figure of Setsu can be seen to be walking on the other side of the corridor.


    His hair is unkempt as usual, his eyes are hidden, with a lowered back and small bodyEndo thinks: Why is such a guy could be together with Hanabashira Yuuhi? Im better than him right?, something like that.


    If Kouma then I could understand. Hes a perfect man, theres no factor that I can win from him.


    But for a gloomy guy to get along with her more than the perfect man, Endo would never be able to allow that. It is because of this anger that he bullied himall because of jealousy.


    Ill embarrass youway more than before!)


    When Endo stares at Setsu, he who noticed him almost leaks out a Geh!. His mouth really seems like it wants to form that word.


    Endo seems to have noticed his distorted face. He fears me. tion overflows from him when he thinks that.


    Yoo Gloomy Yuki, what are you doing? (Endo)


    He forcibly joined shoulders, and his followers surrounds the front and back to block him.


    . (Setsu)


    Oi oi wheres you greetings? Huh!? (Endo)


    ! (Setsu)


    Endos fist sinks into Setsu. Superiorityplex start emerging from him.


    N? (Endo)


    At that time, his eyes suddenly towards Setsus hand.


    What is this thing youre carrying? (Endo)


    !! (Setsu)


    He forcibly snatched it. It is something like a drawstring bag, and it feels a bit heavy although small.


    About 10 gold coins shone when he opened it. Endo who learned about the currency of this world knew the amount.


    Around 100 000 Yen huhwhere the hell did you get this? (Endo)


    [T.N: Somewhere around $1000USD.]


    One gold coin is around 10 000 Yen, with 10 pieces of that, in other words its 100 000 yen. Its a lot of money if you consider the current age, so even Endo didnt have that amount of money.


    Since they think that Im just a good-for-nothing that cant fightthe people of the castle decided to helpthen various people from the castle give me money (Setsu)


    heh! (Endo)


    His mouth distorted wickedly.


    Then, this is mine. (Endo)


    He said that and put the drawstring bag into his pocket. He felt really good somehow.


    Uwaah! Youre serious Endo! (Minion no.1)


    Then lets go buy some things to enjoy! (Minion no.2)


    His followers start making some noise, and even though it was their voices that irritates him before, the current Endo ept them pleasantly.


    Thats right huh! Then lets splurge around town once the training is over! (Endo)


    Laughing horribly, they leave the ce and go to the training area.


    The only one left is Setsu standing still in ce.


    [T.N: POV change to MC again.]


    Oh man~. (Setsu)


    [T.N: Hes saying this in yful manner.]


    I saw Endo who leaves while having a vulgarugh and crude remarks.


    Although Im just acting it, indeed taking away my money without mercy is too much. If its not me, they would have definitely cried.


    Well, when I think that this is due to the fact that Im close to Yuuhi, I came to see Endo as pitiful. His jealousy had beening out. Well, hes bothering me instead of Yuuhiits probably useless, but that guy is really insensitive to other people.


    [T.N: , cant really figure out thest line.]


    Well Ill let it go since I could just have them prepare that money again, even though its a pain. (Setsu)


    Oh? Is that Setsu-san? (???)


    Grein huh? (Setsu)


    Its a pity that Endo is no longer here, but I met with Grein whos not having an armor. Hes a dazzling Ikemen as usual, just go explode already.


    Why are you in such a ce? (Grein)


    Aah about that (Setsu)


    Saying that the day of my leave has already been set, I also tell him that I got robbed.


    The day after tomorrow huh. However are you fine with them doing things like that to Setsu-san?


    Its fine, since theyre probably going to get screwed even if I didnt do anything. (Setsu)


    Whats with that? (Grein)


    From the knowledge I get from reading the novel on the inte for such a long time, people like Endo mostly doesnt have a good ending.


    [T.N: Like being left with broken limbs to get eaten by monsters.]


    In that way, staying true to his desire even when he is weak, hes going to hit his limit sooner orter. Once broken, to satisfy his further desire, hes going to start taking a road normal people wouldnt take


    Hes going to ruin himself in the end, since theres no easy road. (Setsu)


    ? What do you mean by that? (Grein)


    What makes the body is the most important. (Setsu)


    I didnt say anything wrong. Since its easier to get what you desire the stronger you be.


    Ah, asionally theres one thing I want to ask. (Setsu)


    What is it? (Grein)


    When is the next day off from training? (Setsu)


    . to think it would be today (Setsu)


    I visited downtown with a tired expression.


    Today is the 2nd day after the order to leave was given, in other words, today is thest day of the time limit I was allowed to stay in the castle. And today the summoned people is given a day off.


    In other words,


    Thanks for waiting, Yuki-kun. (Yuuhi)


    No, Ive just arrived too, Yuuhi. (Setsu)


    My childhood friend who I have promised to have a date with downtown appeared before me.


    Thats right, on the promised day given by the king, is also the day of the promised date.


    (Somehow it has be troublesome)


    Although my mood is falling, its not good to show my mood in front of this girl.


    its thest day I was allowed to be in town, so Ill try to make some good memories even by force.


    Then, shall we go? (Setsu)


    Un! (Yuuhi)


    I line up next to Yuuhi, and start walking on the streets.


    Today, I will go out of the country as soon as this date is over.


    Lets enjoy this town so that I wont regret it, is what I decided.


    Is there anywhere you wanna go? (Setsu)


    (Yuuhi)


    .. Whats wrong? (Setsu)


    ! No! Nothings wrong! Thats right! Lets spend our pocket money on food and eat a lot!! (Yuuhi)


    Y-Yeah (Setsu)


    I have a feeling that Yuuhi is low-spirited somehowhave I done something to her?


    Could it be


    That looks delicious! It looks like donuts! (Yuuhi)


    Is that so wanna try eating it? (Setsu)


    did you noticed that Im going to disappear?


    This is fun, Yuki-kun. (Yuuhi)


    .Yeah. (Setsu)


    Her face sometimes shows a lonely expression, but I cant read it properly

 Chapter 7

    Authors note: Its a fantasy shuraba


    Now that I think about it your clothes is a bit different today. (Setsu)


    Eh! R-really? (Yuuhi)


    Yuuhi is wearing a bright attire, with the white floral design on the dress, and a brown hot pants. Since shes always wearing training clothes during training(Thick and short T-shirt), it feels a bit refreshing seeing her in other clothes after a long time.


    Mizuki-chan and I bought it when we have free time after our training. (Yuuhi)


    Aah, did she chose for you? (Setsu)


    H-how did you know about that!? (Yuuhi)


    Its been like that for a long time. If the clothes that Yuuhi wears really suits her, its absolutely a clothes that other people chose for her.


    Thats because your fashion sense is the worst (Setsu)


    D-dont say that! (Yuuhi)


    I remember that time when she goes out for a walk to the convenience store while wearing jersey.Yuuhis fans will cry if they see that.


    Y-Yuki-kun is also looking good! The clothes I mean! (Yuuhi)


    Is that so? (setsu)


    My current clothes is the so-called adventurers clothes in this world. Since I had Eruka prepared that, its a long trousers with enough room for both mobility and safety, a long-sleeved ck shirt, and also a brown jacket on top. Since the brown jacket is processed from the skin of a low rank monsters, although it have a high heat resistance, its afortable wear that would not obstruct my movement.


    Although the main reason Im wearing this today is because Im going to leave town, obviously I didnt tell her that.


    Where did you get it, that clothes? (Yuuhi)


    I got it from a person I get to know in this world. (Setsu)


    Im not telling a lie here.


    S-so thats how it is! (Yuuhi)


    Yeah (Setsu)


    Yuuhi is waving her arms around, her appearance is kind of amusing today.


    Are you in bad shape? (Setsu)


    No! Its different! Doesnt that shop seems interesting!? Lets enter!


    She runs ahead trying to deceive me.


    UmuAlthough I thought that I might be a bit dense, could it be about that?


    I cant think of any other reason why she would have that upset tone.


    (.Should I question herter?)


    Its bothering me now that wevee here. Lets ask Yuuhi directly after this.


    Even if there are times when Yuuhi shows her disruptive tone, the atmosphere didnt worsen. Although I am worried about the cause of it, its not a thing I can carelessly ask without destroying the mood.


    Kya! (Yuuhi)


    Ooops! (Setsu)


    While I was thinking a bit, I support Yuuhi as she almost fell down after knocking against a person.


    I didnt really notice but it seems that the surrounding people had increased. It seems that we havee to the center of the castle district.


    Are you okay? (Setsu)


    Yes thank you. (Yuuhi)


    Ou (Setsu)


    Yuuhis face is bright redeven I would get embarrassed seeing her reacting in that manner.


    Since the woman that I am close with in this world are only the odd types, as expected this kind of reaction feels refreshing by all means. Uwaah, Ive probably been staring at her.


    Just take care for a bit, since there are many people here. (Setsu)


    Yes (Yuuhi)


    Yuki-kun is gentle after allI had a feeling that I heard Yuuhi mutters that line.


    We pass the center of the town, and decided to enter an avable cafe with good atmosphere. Although there are a lot of cafes at the center of the town, since that ce are crowded, its considerably noisy after all. As I thought, thats a ce that only popr people would use.


    Therefore theres not that many people here, we enter a shop with with the wood as the theme. We got two seats and orders two coffees.


    By the way, there are tea and coffee in this world too. Theres no c though.


    This is a good shop. (Setsu)


    Yeah, although the shop in the center is noisy, its pretty quiet and calm here (Yuuhi)


    Thats rightdid the noise at the center troubled you? (Setsu)


    Yuuhiugh with ehehe, raising my sense of guilt. This girl is not that good with crowds, so I should have been more careful there.


    Did you calm down? (Setsu)


    Im fine now, the coffee is pretty good too. (Yuuhi)


    The coffee in this shop is certainly delicious. Delicious enough to make it possible for someoneing for the first time to think ofing here again.


    The master is a quite middle age man, standing behind the counter with an apron above a ck shirt. Various cooking tools lined up on the counter, as he prepares coffee carefully with his boorish hand.


    Should I listen to her now that the atmosphere had settled down?


    Say, yuuhi. (Setsu)


    N? (Yuuhi)


    Is there something wrong? Youve been absent-minded here and there today. (Setsu)


    Eh!? H-how did you know!? (Yuuhi)


    Although shes been shaking too much from being upset.


    No, what are you saying now after all this time? Youre always making that face. (Setsu)


    Uu~ (Yuuhi)


    You didnt want to say it that much? (Setsu)


    With her face bright red, Yuuhi is ring at me with watery eyes. I wont get upset even if shes ring at me like that, on the contrary I think its lovely.


    I-is it really okay for me to say this? (Yuuhi)


    Please tell me, as expected Im anxious about it. (Setsu)


    Uu.O-okay then. (Yuuhi)


    Yuuhi finally agrees, and then opened her mouth.


    Yuki-kunSince youre meeting with Erukast midnight, what kind of rtionship do you have with her? (YuuhI)


    ..Wow, did she saw at that time?


    I, you knowI kind of get anxious thinking about what kind of rtionship did you have (Yuuhi)


    What kind of rtionshipin other words, lover-like meaning.


    Let me tell all of you here so theres no misunderstanding, Eruka and I were never in a romantic rtionship. Although I do feel something like goodwill for her, I got transferred before anything could happen. Even if the days are blurred aftering home, theres not even one time when it became a special rtionship.


    Well if you consider the special rtion in particr, its in the meaning of master and ve. In a sense it might be a bit deeper than a lover..?


    By the way, since weretalking about how it happened, I was pretty normal until Eruka asked to be my ve.


    No, its nothing like that between me and Eruka. (Setsu)


    Did you call for me just now, Setsu-sama? (???)


    I broke out in cold sweat.


    Suddenly hearing a voice I know, when I fearfully confirm the owner of the voice.


    Yoo, Eruka. (Setsu)


    What a surprise meeting you here, Setsu-sama. (Eruka)


    This girl! Not only did she not try to hide our rtionship, shes also trying to emphasize it!?


    Why are you here? (Setsu)


    Because this shop is my favorite. Did Setsu-sama likes this ce too? (Eruka)


    Youre only liking this ce just now, oi.


    No good!! Im really having a bad feeling from this girl!!


    !! Yuki-kun!! What does she mean by that!? (Yuuhi)


    Wa-wait! Calm down for a bit! (Setsu)


    Even if you ask what I meanthats because I am Setsu-samas property. (Eruka)


    Sensei, please stop dropping those kind of bombs.


    P-property!? (Yuuhi)


    Yuuhi stands up from her chair trying to question me.


    Calm down! (Setsu)


    Thats right, I am Setsu-samas faithful servant. Im even in charge of his personal care. (Eruka)


    Personal care!? (Yuuhi)


    Certainly shes in charge of taking care of me but its not like that! Wont Yuuhi getpletely misunderstood from that!?


    [T.N: Remember that she and 2 others were his personal attendant.]


    To go that much.Yuki-kun! What did you do to Eruka-san aftering to this world!? (Yuuhi)


    I didnt do anything! Therefore Im asking you to calm down! (Setsu)


    You didnt do anything? For me its because I begged you to make myself to be yours. (Eruka)


    Oi oi did you really need to go there..? This is going to be bad you know?


    !! Shouldnt you and Yuki-kun have only met for a few days!? Its too light to make yourself to be his!! (Yuuhi)


    Thats why I said to calm down. (Setsu)


    Theres no such thing as a short time! Setsu-sama and I have been together for a long time alr. (Eruka)


    How about both of you calm down right now? (Setsu)


    *Biku*


    When I said that more quietly than the current voice, the inside of the store is suddenly wrapped in silence.


    The guests from far away got frightened, the men in my surrounding faint, the women talking with their friends are having some kind of toilet idents.


    Yuuhi who is near me doesnt move and had be stiff, while Eruka was kneeling while trembling herself.


    What I put into my words just now is bloodlust.


    Normally you use them on your opponents in battle, but having mastered it to the extreme, I could suppress a certain space with my power.


    Since theyll likely die of shock if you mistook the addition and subtraction, I suppressed it fairly so that the effect is low. Im sorry for having unrted person rolled up in the effective range.


    The power is enough for Yuuhi who have little to no experience with that to feel it. Well, it is indeed effective on Eruka. This girl would really fear me once I get angry.


    Eruka, do you know why I stopped you? (Setsu)


    No (Eruka)


    The reason is you. When people learn that the Magic Sword user employed by the castle was having a deep rtionship with a worthless man, please understand how bad that is from my point of view. Worst case, you might get killed if the King and princess who really hates me know about it you know? Here is a public ce, reconsider your words, how much more dangerous thing are you going to say? Its not easy to deceive everyone you know?


    Do you want to make me lose my important one? (Setsu)


    I-Im deeply sorry (Eruka)


    [T.N: Important one is written in kanji, with Eruka written on top of it. Just Japans double meaning]


    With her face down, I pat the head of the apologizing Eruka.


    Eruka is indeed an excellent woman, I dont have to repeat the same thing twice.


    Its good that you have understood! My bad, having to lecture you. (Setsu)


    NoIm alsocking considerationIm the one who neglects your creed. (Eruka)


    My creed huhI barely remember it


    OopsCan we put this topic off for the time being, Yuuhi? Im sorry, are you okay? (setsu)


    Y-Yes (Yuuhi)


    Have you recovered yourselfthey should at least let you experience this during the training.


    I call out to Eruka again.


    Eruka, Im sorry but can you use your money to buy me a suitable change of clothes for all of us? Ill pay the moneyter. (Setsu)


    Y-Yes! (Eruka)


    I ask Eruka to stand up, and make her do some shopping. Since this terrible scene is my responsibility, I have to clean it upalthough I depend on Eruka, There are some part that I need to do myself.


    Im sorry for the uproar, Ill pay for it no matter how much.


    Thats why, cant you guys keep quiet about this uproar? (Setsu)


    I ask with my best, and the visitors that are still awake nodded on the spot in spite of being scared.


    Now then, next should be about exining this to YuuhiI guess?

 Chapter 8

    Authors Note:


    This one is longer than usual


    [T.N: Like, crazy long]


    Hmmfrom where should I start the exnation? (Setsu)


    Some time had passed from before, right now the only people in the store are Yuuhi, Eruka and me. I felt bad for the other guest, but I had Eruka used her Charm Eye to make them promise not tell anyone about what happened inside the store, and then had them go home. For the promise made with Charm Eye, it will keep remaining inside the head even after you cancel the eye unless in extreme circumstances. The wish of the princess should still continue remaining in my ssmates.


    Thats right, first of all shall I speak about my rtionship with Eruka? (Setsu)


    Yeah (Yuuhi)


    The thing that I will speak about right now is, about how I havee to this world, and somehow about my puzzling master-servant rtionship with Eruka. Ill skip the part about having reincarnated since its confusing.


    What the heck is puzzling master-servant rtionship!? (Yuuhi)


    Although Yuuhis question is reasonable, its hard to say that its because she had awakened to M when I have a sparring practice with Eruka. Sorry, Yuuhi.


    Lets stop there, the important part is about when Ivee to this world right? (Setsu)


    Its amazing that youre able to ignore it with such a straight faceyeah, thats right. (Yuuhi)


    After that I talked about having obtained powers from various continents. And also the reason for incurring this countrys ill will


    And that from now I will go out of the country and meet some people.


    As I though Yuki-kun want to go. (Yuuhi)


    How did you know? (Setsu)


    Somehow, you have this atmosphere that seemed like you want to go somewhere. (Yuuhi)


    What the hell, am I that easy to read..?


    Eruka nods with an uhuh at the side.


    Say. cant I follow you? (Yuuhi)


    No good. Theres still too many things youck. (Setsu)


    But! Even when I can fight!? (Yuuhi)


    Certainly the magic in Yuuhi may be called the top-ss, but the problem in this case is her ability.


    Yourecking experience, the experience of attacking and killing a monster, the experience of killing an enemy (Setsu)


    The experience of killing apanionI almost blurt that out, but I stopped. This one only applied to me, theres no need for Yuuhi to experience that.


    Although I dont know how she perceived my sour look, Yuuhi didnt make a fuss.


    Thenwhat should I do? I I want to be with Yuki-kun (Yuuhi)


    I think that Im a proud man now that theres a woman here saying that to me.


    Although Im not nning to take anyone, Ive intended to suggest this.


    If you want to follow by all meanslearn the basics from Eruka, if its her, Yuuhi will be able to be independent. Eruka, can I ask you that? (Setsu)


    It is Setsu-samas request. Ill fill her with plenty of experience as long as Yuuhi-san is ready. (Eruka)


    What a reliable woman she ismy view of her would have changed if shes not a pervert.


    How about it? (Setsu)


    I,I want to be strong. So that I can go around the world with Yuki-kunEruka-san, can I ask that of you? (Yuuhi)


    Its going to be tough you know? (Eruka)


    Ill do anything. (Yuuhi)


    The clear will of wanting to be strong is reflected strongly in Yuuhis eyes. Since she didnt get affected by the princesss Charm Eye up to now, although at first her eyes had hesitation without any purpose, right now her eyes are as strong as the others.


    she passed, Setsu-sama. (Eruka)


    Yeah, Ill leave her to you, Eruka. (Setsu)


    Leave it to me, Ill bring her up as a magician that will be able to burn up the continent. (Eruka)


    Noalthough I did say to let her get some experienceat most just make it at the level of a city.


    You dont have to go that farafter that is, thats rightsince we still have time, to make up for the lost time, lets all walk together this time. (Setsu)


    Un! Its a promise! (Yuuhi)


    The Yuuhi of today seems to have finally obtained a goal aftering to this world.


    Is it evening already (Setsu)


    The three of us left the shop to walk around town. Although its true that I could no longer be in the country, I stayed a little bit too long.


    Since I have to prepare to leave the country, since theres a ce that I need to go to for a bit. what the the two of you wanna do? (Setsu)


    A littlemay I have a bit of time to talk with Yuuhi-san? (Eruka)


    Only the two of them?


    Okay. Then lets meet againter. (Setsu)


    Yes (Eruka)


    When I see them again, its time to say goodbye


    Eruka leaves with Yuuhi who had be speechless.


    Now then, I should finish my business early.


    [T.N: POV change to 3rd person]


    As Eruka and Yuuhi part parted with Setsu, they moved in the town towards a quite ce.


    Umthe talk? (Yuuhi)


    Aah, I dont have any important talk in particr. Just a little bit about his story. (Eruka)


    Eruka didnt dare to use Setsus name here. She had learned her lesson from before.


    He had a belief that is too naive to live in this world. That is the reason why he got angry a while ago. (Eruka)


    Belief? (Yuuhi)


    Yesno matter how much he will be abused by others, no matter how much he got neglected, even if he get assaulted, he would never retaliate. However, if the person he loved is exposed to danger, he will use every cards he have to helpthat is his belief. (Eruka)


    [T.N: Not sure which one I should chose, creed or belief.]


    It sounds as if he didnt care about what is done to him without thinking of doing anything.


    Well its probably also because of his strength, since its possible to say that he wont get scratched with most of what is done to him. If we think of him at the level of a fierce animal, its likely for us to only be a gathering of ants to him. (Eruka)


    Yuki-kunhes that strong. (Yuuhi)


    It can be said that hes out of standardHowever for the ants, if they bite hispanion, he will crush them with his every efforthes a man with such a thought. (Eruka)


    At the cafe, Setsu didnt worry about his true identity being found out, its Erukas position he was worried about. If the country knew about it and knew that she had a connection with someone the country have a grudge with, the country will never forgive Eruka. Even if shes still Setsus formerpanion, no, its because their viewpoint is very limited. Last night, it was also considerably dangerous to have gone to Setsus room. Well, Eruka wont make the mistake of being found out. Although she did get found out by Yuuhi. its alright since she a girl who didnt get brainwashed by the princess, but if it was other people it was a sure out.


    She doesnt want to go to war, she epted the condition of using her energy to the development of the heroes, in the castle.


    We no longer have any need to stay in the castle anymore too (Eruka)


    Her purpose, for Setsus return have already been aplished in unexpected form.


    Can we follow Yuki-kun? (Yuuhi)


    Thats no good, since the pursuers will chase if you follow him. (Eruka)


    Although the country employs her to raise the heroes, it also has the meaning of monitoring her at the same time too. They dont want to have any unnecessary extra thing rted to Setsu they tried to be cautious of her to the point of watching her at night, but with the war going on, Eruka managed to win by pointing out theck of staff.


    Well, its also pleasant seeing you guys grow, not to mention theres a little something we need to investigate. (Eruka)


    What they really need to investigateits about a certain person that Tia and Eruka had reported to Setsu.


    Thats the only person that they really need to rify by all means, so its really important.


    That much is it really that important? (Yuuhi)


    At least it is important for us. (Eruka)


    She starts speaking about the content.


    At that time, around 5 years agohe who had been summoned had befriend another person who had been summoned along with him. I think they kind of clicked together seeing that theyre from the same ce. Both are getting stronger, and although theyre starting to get familiar with this worldI wonder where it had been different? One of them is on the summoning countrys beck and call, positively participating in the warthe other one is doing the opposite, escaping from the country, and created a rtionship with the Beastman and the Devil tribe.


    And thenthey shed.


    The person who tried to have the Human country win marched into the Devil continent along with the army, nning to wipe out the Devil tribe. It was him who stopped it. To defend the Devil tribe that he befriends, he shed with that person. At the end of the battleHe killed that person himself. (Eruka)


    It is a battle where the fightpletely changed the geographical features, Eruka remembers it well.


    It is definitely a fight between heroesbut he is definitely a hero among heroes, even whenpared to the heroes of the Human country, or the heroes of the Devil and the Beastman tribe


    Although he got depressed for a while having killed a friend, he barely managed to recover from suicide. Theres still a lot more lives I need to shoulder is what he said with a wry smile. The resolution to kill that her told you about before, even he himself didnt have it. He had lost it since then. (Eruka)


    (Yuuhi)


    Yuuhi became speechless. His past is much more fierce than she could imagine.


    I and the others in this world are used to taking lives. Our feelings are hardly moved no matter how many enemies we buriedHowever, if he were to kill again this time, I wonder what would happen (Eruka)


    .. (Yuuhi)


    Yuuhi still cant utter a single word. On that side is about the Setsu that she doesnt know, so what she wanted to say had all been lost.


    Shall we go back to the story? The investigation that we said are important, refers to that dead person. (Eruka)


    .That person should be dead already right? (Yuuhi)


    that person might still be alive. (Eruka)


    !? (Yuuhi)


    That person is aliveits a sentence that could shook the country.


    Theres no conclusive evidence..however Tia seems to have detected his magic power. Although it was just for an instant, we nned to investigate to rify it (Eruka)


    If that person is alivewhat will you do? (Yuuhi)


    I think that Ill put an end to that person. That person is too dangerous after all. (Eruka)


    Fortunately they hade to the more unpopr area. Dering to kill someone, its not funny if they got caught.


    Isnt that dangerous? (Yuuhi)


    That person is really intent eradicating the Devil and Beastman tribe. The important person Ive made in this world had been deprived in the waris what I heard from him. (Eruka)


    In other words its revenge, and the reason why he participated in the war at that time.


    If that person is alivethat person will participate in this war for sure. If that person is there, he might have been forced to kill each other again. Because I want to avoid that, I nned to do what I said before. (Eruka)


    If that person is alive, she will kill that person before that person is made to participate in the waris her n.


    Oops, sorry. The thing I want to talk about is not that kind of story. (Eruka)


    .? (Yuuhi)


    The heavy atmosphere disappeared from Eruka. Yuuhi was taken aback and breathes out unintentionally.


    What I want to say to you, after you have be strong, I want you to help supporting him. (Eruka)


    Yeah why are you asking me to do the obvious? (Yuuhi)


    Am I listening correctly? is what Yuuhis expression said. Eruka changed her perception of Yuuhi. Even after hearing Setsu had killed a person, she thought that her idea of him might changed a bit, but that doesnt seems to be the matter.


    Yuki-kun had helped me many times when I was in Japan. Although the surrounding people give Yuki-kun strange looks, he is really sweet and gentle. Since Ive been protected all the time, I was slightly d when I learned that Yuki-kun doesnt have any power when we came to this world. I can protect him this timeHowever hes just concealing his powerthere are parts of me that are slightly disappointed. (Yuuhi)


    Yuuhi could onlyugh with a wry smile.


    So you want me to support Yuki-kun? (Yuuhi)


    Yesalthough I said that, since he is strong, I want you to protect him in a different way. (Eruka)


    Different? (Yuuhi)


    I want to prevent him from taking lives as much as possible. If we didnt have any dangerous encounter, he will not show his power. That is his belief after all. (Yuuhi)


    In other words. its about being strong enough to not have any dangerous encounter? (Yuuhi)


    Eruka gives an agreeing nod. Once she became strong, she would be able to support Setsu. Theres no better desirable oue for Yuuhi.


    Im going to be strict on you from now on you know? Please dont expect to have any holidays. (Eruka)


    Y-Yes! Ill do my best! (Yuuhi)


    The two walked around town in the evening.


    No one expects it at this time, that sooner orter, the name of Yuuhi who had obtained more power than expected will reached Setsus ear who had left the continent, and it even arrives earlier than the name of Kouma who is the Hero that wields the Holy Sword.


    [T.N: POV changed to MC again]


    After having separated from the two, I went to visit the town outskirts. Although I dont want to stay here for too long as the neighborhood is not that safe, theres no helping it since I have business here.


    The ce Im aiming for had aparatively better peace and order than the lowerregion.evenif I said it was better, a pick pocketing happen in front of me a while ago. The person got his baggage snatched, but even that person snatched the baggage from another person, so its like the thiefs stolen bicycle got stolen. The first person sure is pitifulsince it was this messy, shouldnt the country do something to manage it more?


    Its ragged as usual (Setsu)


    The ce Im looking for is a bar. The signboard shows that it was not yet open for business. Although it got a wooden exterior, the aging makes it seems like it will fall apart at any moments. The shops name at the entrance is barely readable.


    Bauss Tavern


    [T.N:  or Ba-U-Su. Ill change itter if I find better name.]


    Here is my destination.


    Although I put a lot of effort to open the door, the door barely moved


    At least maintain it properlythere we go. (Setsu)


    I give the door a light kick and break it down. The door that got blown away scattered in a mass inside the shop.


    It really is a mystery how the shop is still not broken yet even if I didnte and put some force into it. It is pretty sturdy even if it looks raggedjudging from appearance alone it really is impossible for it to not change at all for 5 years.


    WHO IS IT!? (???)


    My ears heard a good old nostalgic roar.


    You broke the door!! Do you want this to be yourst joke huuuh!? (???)


    What appeared from the inside of the shop is arge man who exceeds the height of 2 meters. The brown tanned body is swelled with forged muscle, moving about in his sleeveless shirt. Anyway his face is stern, as the grizzled hair mixed with white shows that this fellow is a guy passed his middle age.


    Even the roar is the same as beforeold manyou never listen (Setsu)


    Huuuh? That tone. You youre Setsu? (???)


    Been a long time, Baus. Im breaking down the door as usual to enter. (Setsu)


    UOOOOOOHHH!!! Youre really Setsu!!? (Baus)


    In the excitement therge man keeps on pping my back, I know that this fellow hasnt changed at all and kind of d for that.


    Or rather it hurts so stop it already!!


    Hahaa~I see, you got kicked out of this world in that way. (Baus)


    Your way of saying it really pissed me off for some reason (Setsu)


    I was exining the reason that I disappeared from the very beginning. Although Baus nodded while fixing the door, everything he said really makes me feel offended somehow.


    Somehow it feels like youre having a grudge on me. (Setsu)


    Didnt I have a pretty solid reason for that!? You upy the warehouse for 5 years and when youe you break the door again! (Setsu)


    Ah, thats right. I remember the reason that I came here.


    Please open the warehouse, I need to do some preparations as Im leaving this country. (Setsu)


    Were not finished talking about the door yet you shitty bratwell, Im going to open it now. (Baus)


    Thanks (Setsu)


    Baus repaired the door moderately, and then opened a certain door behind the worn out counter of the bar and entered. I followed behind, entering the room in the interior.


    The room was made to be sturdy that cant be imagined from its appearance. The floors are fine, and theres no wooden debris falling out from the ceiling.


    This ce doesnt change at all. (Setsu)


    Your luggage is still there after all. Although the state of preservation should be good, I originally nned to just get rid of that junk-like thing considering the master. (Baus)


    Yeah, everything looks fine. Everything looks just as it is. (Setsu)


    Everything is fine my ass (Baus)


    The old mansint is reasonable, but I want you to understand my position for having been transferred suddenly.


    Here it is. (Baus)


    Baus open a particrlyrge door in the room.


    On the inside contains equipment like huge swords, shield and bows, stern protective gears, shining ores, and gold coins that are dazzling for the eyes.


    All of this are the things that I had scraped up at that time. Ive been active as an adventurer one time, as a result I obtained the money, equipment, and all the gems in this warehouse.


    Why did I ask Baus to manage it? This guy used to be at the top for human, being the strongest adventurer for the human.


    As I thought this is more than what I earned in my whole active career. (Baus)


    Im young after all, old man. (Setsu)


    Im still just 163 years old. (Baus)


    Just how long is the average lifespan of this world!? (Setsu)


    Although Ive know him for a long time, this is the first time Ive heard about his age.


    Well when I think about it the age is not really that strange. The amount of magic affects the vitality in this world. As you can see, as Baus was the former strongest adventurer for the human, the amount of magic he have should be quiterge. He always used the body strengthening magic. After his decline, he retires from being adventurer and open the tavern for business


    Youre noisy despite being my apprentice. (Baus)


    Youre the one who always makes the noise you damn old man. (Setsu)


    Hes noisy every single time.


    Well in a way, I am kind of like his apprentice. Although it was really just a coincidence, this guy helped me who was acting a little rash, and made me his apprentice. At that time when I just became an adventurer, I think I failed and he helped me?


    Youre mistaking some poisonous grass for medicinal nt and ate it before vomiting. (Baus)


    OiDont say that. (Setsu)


    Since it was a mistake that even a beginner wont doI mean it cant be helped since that herb is delicious.


    I swear since that time that I will never excessively eat the medicinal herb that I pick up.


    Like that, experienced adventurers start leaving their baggage to the top-ss Baus. If its this guy, taking care of the weapon is his forte.


    Now then, talking is good too but quickly arrange your item since Ive open it. (Baus)


    Oops, thats right. (Setsu)


    I enter the warehouse, looking for my thing. This warehouse is reallyrge huh, is it magic?


    Its the same principle with magic bag, or rather did you forget that I made this myself? (Baus)


    NoI didnt forget. (Setsu)


    Magic bagits a convenient bag that will change its capacity ording to the amount of magic of the owner. Depending on the person you can even put an entire dragon inside.


    This one and this~? (Setsu)


    I check my own magic bag, and see the inside.


    As I thought I still cant see the bottom, even when I put my hand inside, I cant reach the bottom no matter how far I pushed it.


    Then I throw a gem inside, and reach out my hand again.


    Something touched the tip of my finger. When I reached for it and grab it, what came out was the gem I just threw.


    Well its that kind of thing, even if the capacity is so big that you cant see the bottom, if you imagine the thing you want to take out and put your hand inside, it is easily obtainable. This is a way that a person who created this bag do, but is there a same device in this warehouse?


    Just close your eyes and imagine the one you need, it should appear in front of you. (Baus)


    Although I was half in doubt, I close my eyes and imagine it.


    Then I felt a presence of something changed in front of me.


    Open up and see for yourself. (Baus)


    When I open my eyes, arge sword in its sheath with the length that easily exceeded my height appeared in front of me.


    When I went to the Devil continent, I got this from the Demon King. Although I had the Holy Sword as a Skill, it was slightly inconvenient. Therefore I came to use thisrge sword. The sharpness was perfect, even when I neglected it for a long time. Theres little decorations on it, and as it is a double-edge sword with ck de as its feature, I named it Kuromaru.


    [T.N: Kuro=ck, Maru= full circle/perfection, also amon suffix for a Japanese male name.]


    You havent change at all, Kuromaru. (Setsu)


    Dont you wish you have a better naming sense though? (Baus)


    I think Kuromaru is a good name.


    However, this ce really got the same principle as the magic bag (Setsu)


    Well I only take the magic used on the magic bag and give it to the room. It took some time, but it works great. (Baus)


    Well, I guess it would work if you just used what was put on the magic bag and apply it to the room instead.


    I resume searching the warehouse. Why is there a puppet here?


    Seeing me stopped working when I find something I didnt remember, Baus talked to me.


    Youre really the same as everas I thought you really nned on taking revenge against this country. (Setsu)


    This guy suddenly start having a serious talk


    Huh? Who the hell would do such a thing? (Setsu)


    They transfer you out to the point of almost being killed you know? Even your appearance had changed. (Baus)


    I didnt even think about such thing. (Setsu)


    Ive determined to settle down in this world a long time ago. However, this country tramples on that decision, even taken my life in Japan too. It would be a lie if I said I didnt hate them.


    However, Im the one who had killed the hope of this country. They would have to do at least that much is what I think. (Setsu)


    Another person who got summoned with me, we became friend after we came to this world, we learn how to use our power together, say goodbye, then repeatsreally living our lives.


    That guy participates in the was as the legitimate hero of this country, and I who left the hero duty got along well with the Devil and Beastman. Therefore, Ill never allow that fellow who was going to murder all of the Devils with the de without any mercy. Although it was me who would be unreasonable if you consider it from the human


    This country is currently housing a few of my important thing. (Setsu)


    Eruka, Grein and Tia were safe. The Demon King and the Beast King is alive too, thats enough for me.


    Especially those three in this country, I as the leader got discouraged a bit when I appeared before, but theyre always being there for me.


    Haah you really have no self interest as usual. (Baus)


    Thats rude. And I do think about myself. (Setsu)


    What does that sigh really mean?


    I knew you would think like thatIf it was me, I would have tried to expose their action no matter what. You might think of them as just a gathering of ants, but arent you the bit worried? You need to at least try to get back at them (Baus)


    I felt like anger was mixed in with Bauss words here and there.


    Maybe this guy is also worried about me.


    Even if I do that, my surroundings will get dangerous once they knewafter that theres going to be a lot of people tracking me. (Setsu)


    Im amazed at what hes saying right now. Im not a fool, if anything, its like hes praising me and I got somewhat itchy for that.


    Its nothing much. If theres anyone who tried to put their hands on my thing, Ill erase them for sure, that much is enough. (Setsu)


    Thats fine right? No matter what they said, the war didnt ur because of you. (Baus)


    (Setsu)


    Forget it, there will be people who will think about protecting you, so theres no need for me to get angry here. (Baus)


    I cant really retort to that, so I just proceed with my work silently.


    I wanted to hear Bauss opinion, but I cant.


    Probably because he said Do you understand?.


    [T.N: Yeah, not sure about this one.]


    Youre in the way, old man. (Setsu)


    Heh, youre the oneing here with trouble. Im even in a good mood right now to offer some help. (Baus)


    Hah! Like I would need any help with this kind of thing. (Setsu)


    Ive packed the herb that could be eaten, all thats left is the type of flowers that could make you fainted in an instant.


    [T.N: Again, not sure about this, but pretty sure its wrong.]


    Then its good, just get going already, you stupid apprentice. (Baus)


    .Yeah, Im going, shitty master. (Setsu)


    I go out of the shop with the baggage. Its time to open the shop soon.


    As I thought when I speak to Baus, even though Im being treated like a child, for some reason I didnt find it unpleasant.


    (Maybe hes something like a father figure for me)


    I shake my head to remove that ridiculous thought, and hurried to the meeting ce with those two. Ive spent too much time, the sun had almost set. Since the meeting ce is at the previous spot, Ill arrive soon.


    While running in the town, Bauss words repeated in my head.


    He talked about the continuation after the war, when I tell him I wont go killing anymore, he said;


    No-killing huh, I think thats a good resolve, but dont forget that it might lead to your treasured one being killed you know? (Baus)


    I wont let that happen. (Setsu)


    While muttering that, I raise my running speed.


    KillingI recalled that act.


    The feeling at that time, I dont think Ill be able to ept that for my whole life.


    Yuki-kun! (Yuuhi)


    When I arrived at the meeting ce, Yuuhi is already there. However Eruka is nowhere to be seen.


    Wheres Eruka? (Setsu)


    She went back, seems that she still have to prepare for tomorrows training. Were you in such a hurry that youve forgotten? Since Ill also be taking the basic training from tomorrow on, it seems that it will be a full-scale training for me. (Yuuhi)


    It cant be helped if thats the case, sometimes she acts like that


    Still, if its a battle training I might want to join a bit. Theres a chance that I could send that stupid Endo flying.


    If Im thinking about such thing, as I though I got influenced by the old man.


    Yuki-kun, Where have you been? The sun had already went down you know? (Yuuhi)


    Today is the given date after all, Ive prepared the tools for camping. (Setsu)


    I tapped the magic bag attached to my waist when I said that. Since the money, sword and food are all inside, Im rtively light right now. By the way, I divided the food with Baus. I got a bit too much after all.


    I see


    I, Ill be strong so that Yuki-kun dont have to protect me! (Yuuhi)


    What Yuuhi meant is something along the line of I wont depend on you, but in any case Im d.


    Could it be that she heard about my belief from Eruka?


    I wont meet any dangerous situation, so that Yuki-kun doesnt have to fight! (Yuuhi)


    As I though she did heard about it from Eruka huh?


    Yeah, thats right. Please do that okay? (Setsu)


    Un! Thats whe back safely okay? (Yuuhi)


    Its impossible for me to get into any dangerous situation. (Setsu)


    While I said that, I cut my hair that have grown long with wind magic. Although I dont have much sense for it, the hair falls on the ground. With the hair covering my eyes disappeared, the view in front of me is cleared. Since I hate it being unshapely, for now I just cut the one I can see.


    Although Ive been nning to cut if before, it kept on growing until now before I noticed.


    Well, this might be a good chance to leave with a new feeling.


    Is it weird? (Setsu)


    No! Its all right! Youre cool like always! (Yuuhi)


    Even if I recall my face, it should be a mediocre face the same as my previous lifewell whatever, Ill take that as apliment.


    [T.N: I think hes saying his previous life also had a normal face, not that his current face is the same as the previous one.]


    When I tried to take care of the hair that dropped, Yuuhi emitted a small me from her hand, burning the hair that dropped.


    Thats a beautiful me. (Setsu)


    When you said thatsomehow Im d. (Yuuhi)


    Yuuhi became embarrassed while saying that.


    Her me is a clean orange, its a me magic with such a clean color that Ive never seen before.


    The color really fits the evening sun(Yuuhi) which is her name.


    Im proud of my me magic the most. However, I really didnt want to use this power to injure a person. (Yuuhi)


    I dont even want to use magic in the first ceis what Yuuhi said.


    Wevee to such a world. its unpleasant but we need to fight not matter how much we hate iteveryone else is also training without questionI got scared of learning a technique that could take a life. (Yuuhi)


    Having obtained that doubtis because I didnt let her get affected by the Charm Eye. If I didnt give her the divine protection, Yuuhi might have not having such fearHowever thats not good, absolutely.


    However, if I learn how to protect someone, if I be strongI think that I wont be scared anymore. Thats why, so that I wont trouble Yuki-kunI want to be strong so that I would be able to protect you. (Yuuhi)


    Forget it, there will be people who will think about protecting you, theres no need for me to get angry here.


    (Hahits like Im still in front of my master, just what is that guy)


    The old mans smug face appeared in my head. Youre right huh? That face wont be good for business.


    Yuki-kun..? (Yuuhi)


    oops, sorry. Yeah, be strong so that youll be able to protect me okay? (Setsu)


    Un! (Yuuhi)


    I see, I seetei! (Setsu)


    Ouch!? (Yuuhi)


    I flick my finger on Yuuhis forehead.


    Her forehead is red while she red reproachfully.


    It hurtsWhy!? (Yuuhi)


    Didnt you said you want to protect me? You cant even prevent this much. (Setsu)


    I-I see! O-one more time! (Yuuhi)


    Ah, I didnt mean for it to be like that


    Still, I apologize to Yuuhi in earnest, and flick it one more time.


    She prepared herself since its not a surprise attack this time.


    Ouch! (Yuuhi)


    My finger cuts the wind and hits Yuuhis forehead.


    Its no use unless I avoid it! (Yuuhi)


    Theres nothing you can do to avoid a forehead flick I let out a wry smile seeing Yuuhi like that.


    Then, Ill consider you pass if you can avoid it the next time we met. (Setsu)


    Really!? Ill work hard! (Yuuhi)


    Dont tell me she will only practice how to avoid a forehead flick


    Theres no hope for her if she only focus on thatright?


    The surrounding had already be dark when I noticed, although its fun, it is time to go


    ThenI should be going. (Setsu)


    .Un, have a safe trip. (Yuuhi)


    I start walking towards the road that leads to outside of the town. In front of it, a dark forest of the night had already spread.


    Yuki-kun, I, you seeI really li (Yuuhi)


    Stop right there, Yuuhi (Setsu)


    I blurt that out suddenly, cutting Yuuhis words. Letting a woman say itit was downright out for me.


    I have women waiting for my answers here in this worldso many of them in fact, wont you just hurt yourself saying it to someone like me? (Setsu)


    So many is not really a liestill, there are a few people I think. I wonder why are they having that kind of feeling towards me


    For Yuuhi that isI noticed her goodwill. I too would like for it to happenhowever I leave over too many of previous engagements in this world.


    [T.N: Engagement, as in, appointment kind of meaning, not fiancee.]


    But still, I (Yuuhi)


    Then, lets do it this way. (Setsu)


    I didnt allow her to say much more, I look back and said.


    The next time we meet, if the Yuuhi at that time are strong enough that she could protect meI will say this; (Setsu)


    You are important, please be together with mesomething like that


    Yuuhi after hearing me said that, her face had be so shocked.


    Feeling happy from the bottom of her heart, she says in a voice mixed with determination.


    Understood. Ill absolutely will make you say that. Because Ill be even stronger than Eruka! (Yuuhi)


    Ah, Eruka huhThats a good target


    No, isnt it bad that shes her aim? What should I do if Yuuhi be a super-M


    Y-yeah, please do your best! (Setsu)


    U-un (Yuuhi)


    The me who cant wipe out the uneasiness are at a loss for words for some reason. Its okay, it should be okay.


    Then, Ill go! See youter! (Setsu)


    Ah, wait Yuki-kun!? (Yuuhi)


    I start running as I couldnt hide my unrest.


    The cold sweat doesnt stop!? Why.


    Guoooooohh!!! Calm yourself!!!! (Setsu)


    I run while shouting.


    I immediately remember that Ive said a pretty embarrassing thing, even my face is red.


    Aaaaaahh!! Please let Yuuhi be saaaaafe!!! (Setsu)


    I worry about Yuuhi, which contradicts wanting to part from her


    Before long, although we will meet againat that time, I really worried that Yuuhi will be a super-M


    I really dont want her to be a super-M.

 Chapter 9

    [T.N: Yuuhis POV]


    I, Yuuhi was just about to confess a few minutes ago. Even I dont know why in that timing. I guess I might be lonely from parting with Yuki-kun.


    Well he kind of leave the reply hangingbut when we meet again, if I could avoid a forehead flick from him, Yuki-kun said that he would then confess to me. Eh? How did it turn into forehead flick? Well whatever.


    ~ (Yuuhi)


    So, Im kind of in a very good mood right now. Although I only felt uneasy when I came to this world, right now I feel excellent.


    Ive liked Yuki-kun for a very long timeI didnt even know exactly how long. When I noticed I already liked him, I dont really understand the reason. Some people said that love has no need for reason, and I think that the current me understand that.


    Ive spent a long time with him. Naturally, Yuki-kun is important to me, and I think that Yuki-kun also values me greatly. Howeverno matter how close we are, I somehow felt that he was not from this world.


    And today, I finally able to know the reason.


    Yuki-kun had lived in this worldand thought abouting back here for a long time.


    When I knew that, I really envied Eruka-san who speaks about it. She knows about the Yuki-kun that I didnt knew, just with that alone I felt jealous.


    I felt relieved when I learned that Eruka-san and him are not yet lover. The reason I confessed today, it might be because I wanted to be one step further than her.


    but Yuki-kun seems to be very popr in this worldwhat should I do if there are many women by the time we met


    well, Ill leave that to the me at that time. (Yuuhi)


    What would I think about it, I wont know as I am still not in that situation yet. Howeverit might not be all that unpleasant. Seeing as they are all people who came to like him, I think that I might be able to get along well with them too.


    What should I do if shes not a human?


    Oops, Ive been thinking while walking, Ive already returned back to the center of the town without noticing. Although it was terribly bustling before, most of the shops are already closed with almost no one here, there are only people at the bar.


    I too must return to the castle in time for dinneralthough I might be a bitte, eating together with everyone is the besteven though its just Kouma-kun and the others.


    Yuu! (???)


    A voice could be heard from behind me who is walking a bit fast.


    The only people that would call me Yuu is Kouma-kun and Mizuki-chan, and not Jiro-kun.


    When I turn around the one that stood there is Kouma-kun alone.


    Huh? Whats wrong Kouma-kun? (Yuuhi)


    He should have been resting in the castle today like he said. Since using the Holy Sword skill consumed a lot of stamina, Grein-sensei had told him that taking a rest is important.


    NoIve been looking for Yuuhi since you didnt show up. (Kouma)


    huh? Didnt I already tell everyone that Im going shopping today? Although its not possible to tell them that it was just Yuki-kun and me since its embarrassing, I think that I did told them when I go out in the morning


    Lets go back, Yuu. Its going to be dinner soon. (Kouma)


    U-un. Youre right. (Yuuhi)


    Its a bit dark and I cant really see his expression but I think hes a little bit angry. I wonder if I did something bad?


    Lets go? (Kouma)


    Eh? (Yuuhi)


    Kouma-kun grabbed my hand. Pulling it just like that, its not like I wont go even if you didnt do that, so why would he act that way?


    Say, Yuuhi. Do you want to go shopping with me in town on our next rest day? (Kouma)


    Shopping? (Yuuhi)


    Kouma-kun ask that without turning towards me.


    Although Im happy with the invitation, Im going to be coached by Eruka-san on the holiday. Since I already expected that my holiday is no more after agreeing to that, taking a rest on that day just because another business came up is inexcusable. Shes abandoning her holiday with me too after all.


    All of this is so that I can be with Yuki-kun, so although Im ttered that Kouma-kun invited me, I have no other choice but to refuse.


    Im sorry, my schedule is full on the holiday. (Yuuhi)


    When I tell him that, Kouma-kun just said is that so? And back down. Somehow Im kind of felt bad for him.


    You didnt want to spend time with me because you want to spend the holiday with that guy huh. (Kouma)


    ? Did you say something? (Yuuhi)


    Noits nothing. (Kouma)


    Although Im unable to hear it since its just a small mutter, I didnt pursue it since he said its nothing.


    I felt his grip on my hand is getting stronger.


    Although I want to ask him to let go since it hurts a bit, seeing Kouma-kuns face being too serious, I cant say anything.


    As I thought hes acting a bit weird today, is how I felt.


    That night, I asked Mizuki-chan about how Kouma-kun is acting.


    She said, although it seems that he spend the holiday reading a book and taking naps, but I heard him saying that hes going to look for Yuuhi whos returningte.


    Although I told him not to worry too much, What would you do if she go to the dangerous ce in the town!? is what he keep on sayingas expected of Kouma I guess, so maybe he went to town outskirts looking for you. (Mizuki)


    Mizuki-chan said that with an astonished look. I wonder what shes implying?


    I mean Im not so careless that he needs to be worried. Well, I did go to the town outskirts though.


    N? the outskirt?


    Did he reallye looking for me at the town outskirt?


    (It should be around evening if he sets out looking for me from the castle)


    In other words, its at the time when Yuki-kun and I were saying goodbye


    (Dont tell me he heard about that(confession))


    My face turned red as soon as I thought about that, Im at my wits end in the room.


    Having other people listen to my first confession, that is way too embarrassing.


    I keep on thinking about what I should do, everyone else were already fast asleep, Im the only one awake.


    Dark circles could be seen under my eyes when I came out of the room the next day.


    [T.N: POV change to MC


    Fuaaahh~~. (Setsu)


    Inside a forest approximately around 100km away from Destinea, I woke up in response to the morning sun that is peeking from the gap of the trees.


    I need to go to the port town first to cross the continent.


    Although I should have already left the port town right now


    (Just where the hell am I)


    I whocked theposure after leaving Yuuhi when I left the country just keep on running, and then I noticed that Im here. Although I saw maintained road used by merchants on the way, as I keep on running nonstop without care, before I noticed it Im already in this forest without any road.


    In short, right now Im lost.


    Since I got sleepy by the time I noticed Im lost, although Im sleeping in such a ce, everything is fine since Ive already brought along tools needed for camping.


    What should I do nowI guess for now theres no other way aside from finding a road?)


    Im really regretting it now but I really should have brought apass.


    Since I have Tia on ourst trip, we never get lost because of the convenient magic that she developed, but Im alone this timeI guess this is called careless.


    Well worst case I could just jump high to fly up and look for a town from the sky, but I might get mistaken as a flying monster though.


    (I should move first, I might be able to meet other people who knew something)


    Although I could just follow the road once I found it, unfortunately I have no idea which end should I walk towards, well, its a win for as long as I met even one person on it


    While cling on such a slight hope, I collect theMagic Stone of Monster Repellent that I put around the bed. Just like its name suggest, I put it since it keeps monsters out. Deciding on the range and putting one each on a corner of a square area, I insert my magic power into each one. I then create a barrier that could ward off monsters ording to the magical power. Although it could still maintain the barrier even if its moved, the effect disappeared once you pick it up.


    Thats thest one. (Setsu)


    I squat down and pick up thest one, and when I throw it into the magic bag, a lukewarm wind blew on my face.


    N? (Setsu)


    Burururu (???)


    When I felt displeased and look ahead, theres a huge wild boar whose head is approximately around my height. Its whole body is covered with brown fur, and it have two huge tusk.


    This creature is what they called monsters that are in this world Apparently it approached as soon as I removed the barrier, so the wind from before is the snort of this fellow.


    [T.N: The words for them is (mamono). The meaning is close to demon, but I just dont want people to confuse it with the Devil tribe, so Im sticking with monster for now. Give suggestion if you have better one.]


    As Im still not moving, the wild boar looked at me with the eyes watching on a prey.


    Whats wrong with you, wanna pick a fight? (Setsu)


    BURURURURUuuuu!


    No more discussion huh


    The wild boar greatly shook its head, trying to prate me with its tusk.


    I lightly dodge it, taking some distance from it.


    Burururu


    This one is B ss I guess? (Setsu)


    About the B ss, there are threat degree of the monsters in this world. Rank is decided on how dangerous the monster is, the lowest is E ss, and then continue to D, C, B, A, S, SS, until SSS. So the strength of a B ss is somewhere in the middle.


    By the way for the job called adventurer, they are also ranked simrly. Although both the monster and adventurer are on the realm of their own once they exceed S rank, the former-adventurer Baus was actually an SSS-rank adventurer where theres only a few of them in the past.


    Well even I managed to climb to SSS ss in my previous life!


    Now then, enough boasting for now and lets face this wild board.


    The wild boar is umting power while scratching the ground with its foot. It totally looks like an engine warming up.


    alright, its finally Kuromarus turn after a long time. (Setsu)


    I shove my hand into the magic bag in order to cut down this guy in two with the sword.


    Although I talk about the no-killing or my belief somehow yesterday, monsters are not included.


    although not all of them, but the monsters could be considered as the enemy of all living creatures. These guys basically doesnt have a will, they attack any creatures aside from themselves, living only on the feeding instinct. Its a rtion of eat or be eaten. I also got used to thew of this world which is survival of the fittest because of these guys.


    Sorry okay, as expected I still didnt want to be eaten. (Setsu)


    I take out arge sword out of the bag, and unsheathe it. The side de reflects the morning sun and shines in ck.


    I faced the wild boar that unleashed the umted energy in a dash, dashing forward in full throttle. That would have hit for sure, if its not me that is.


    BURUOOOOooooo!!!


    I swing down Kuromaru from above towards the wild boar who roared while dashing.


    There (Setsu)


    The moment the sword hit the wild boar, it sinks into the body like cutting tofu, cutting the body in two.


    The wild boar that had split in two falls in front of me, rolling on the ground as a lump of flesh.


    Wew youre still as sharp as before, Kuromaru. (Setsu)


    To cut the not-so-soft bone of the monster, theres not even one nicked part on the edge of Kuromaru. Although I didnt heard much about the material, should I ask about it this time? I am interested about it. I return Kuromaru ot its sheath, and threw it into the magic bag. By the way, the sheath has the ability for automatic cleaning, so a sword would be clean just by putting it inside.


    Alright, Im done with the exercise. Lets move for now? (Setsu)


    That is not addressed to anyone in particr


    I turn my back on the bisected wild boar, and start walking in the forest.


    The dead monster, it will turn into magic particles sooner orter if you just leave it unattended, so theres no need to process it as it will be disintegrated in the air. It seems that it wont disintegrated if you take it from there, and it will rot in the same way as normal creature. Although I heard that the magic power in the ground seems to affect it somehow or other, I dont know the specific details.


    Is that a road? (Setsu)


    Did I walk for one or two hours when I make my way through the forest, I finally found a road made of soil without any tree around.


    While Im relieved for the time being, I go near it.


    around the ce near the road, a womans scream suddenly resounded in the area.


    Kyaaaaaa!! (???)


    !? (Setsu)


    I hide my body behind a tree by the time I heard that scream, checking the surrounding.


    over there..?


    Towards the road that I see one carriage falls down there.


    Several men dressed simr to me fall down, their body covered in blood.


    Ughtheres even freshly-severed head


    Even though I didnt kill, Ive seen a lot of corpses that other people killed, so I had a bit of resistance but Im still not used to seeing severed head. It still make me lose my appetite, its an unimaginable thing at the time Im in Japan.


    While I was preupied with the corpses, several man with dirty appearances appeared with vulgar voice.


    Ora oraa! Take it quickly, you lot!! (???)


    Stuff all the valuables in the bag! (???)


    Oi, what should we do with this girl? She still a kid but her look is pretty good. (???)


    Pleasestop (girl)


    I see, bandits huh? 5 people thats a very radical bandits, the band of bandits that I used to know avoid killing and work more efficiently you know?


    Although the merchants carriage seems to be attacked, whos that girl?


    Lets sell her! Some weird noble somewhere would buy her. (Bandit A)


    Thats right! (Bandit B)


    Then were really in luck! For us to havee around a merchant with such weak guards! (Bandit C)


    Please. Please return my goods (Girl)


    Tch! Shut up! (Bandit)


    Ouch! (Girl)


    Im shocked, that kid is a merchant?


    Although the girl clung to the foot of the bandit telling them to return hermodities, they just kick her flying.


    Oi! Dont injure her from now on since shes a product too!!


    Cheh! That girl is the one that came to me touching me with her hand!


    Although I really want to jump in on this, I think about it a little bit.


    The other party is such a troublesome fellowor rather, from the looks of it they seems to have otherrades. Dealing with the other party is going to be a pain too


    But I cant really call myself a man if I didnt help that girl here (Setsu)


    Its true that its a pain in the ass, but


    My lunch would taste like shit if I didnt help out here! (Setsu)


    It cant be helped, it would leave a bad aftertaste if I didnt help. Ill keep on regretting for having not done anything.


    I dash out from the shadow of the tree, and run towards the bandits.


    Theres a great distance, but I arrived there in no time at all, sending a surprise attack on the bandits by swinging my fist.


    Oraa! (Setsu)


    Guh!? (Bandit A)


    Its already toote when he noticed me, my fist had already hit his back.


    The bandit got blown away in the shape of a shrimp, rolling on the ground.


    Still, theyre weak I didnt even used magic enhancement you know? Bandits these days are no good huh.


    Please dont worry, your spine is safe and sound. (Setsu)


    I said that to the bandit that is groaning while lying on the ground. Well he probably wont be able to move for a while die to the pain.


    What was that!? (Bandit B)


    You bastard!! (Bandit C)


    Oops


    As expected the bandits who noticed get ready for battle.


    The two who are near pull out their knife, and threw themselves at me at the same time.


    You didnt even think about thebination (Setsu)


    The two knives just thrust out straight foolishly, so I drops it by beating their wrist before it reached my body.


    Before the knife falls on the ground, I deliver a blow to each of their abdomen with my fist using both of my arms.


    *cough*! (Bandit B)


    Guh (Bandit C)


    Alright, now for the two at the back~. (Setsu)


    The two who received my blow in the abdomen are rolling on the ground having trouble to breathe, so I go pay a visit to the remaining two.


    Damn!! Lets scram!! (Bandit D)


    R-run!! Whats with this guy!!? (Bandit E)


    The remaining two judged that theyre no match for me, so they turn their back and start to run into the forest. Their judgement is the only thing thats not bad.


    However.


    Naive, you want to escape? (Setsu)


    I put some power and kicked one of the rolling bandits and then kicked another one towards the two who are trying to run away.


    What!? Stop screwing witguoh!? (Bandit D)


    Gyaaah!! (Bandit E)


    and thats a goal. (Setsu)


    I see their figures colliding and rolling in the forest, and I couldnt hide myughter.


    Although I tried going forward towards them, I felt something weird when I stepped on the ground in front of me, and when I looked under, theres the first bandit that I knocked off, still lying on the ground on his stomach.


    Oops, almost forgot about you. (Setsu)


    I grab the back of his hair, and lift him while dragging it.


    Now then, allow me to y a bit more.


    When I went towards where the others had fallen, the two bandits who tried to escape before let out a smalls scream and inched back.


    Ohho~ They got real scared now.


    Hii`


    P-please wait Ill give back the luggageP-please spare me


    The two people that I kicked flying had already fainted, they doesnt move an inch no matter what I do, so I ready my fist for the rest.


    P-pleaseforgive me..


    If you ept what the girls said just now, I wouldnt have poked my head into thisYeah, be at ease as I wont kill you. (Setsu)


    The man let a sigh of relief when I said that.


    If a person who knew me well sees this, they would have likely said that I would have leave them in grief state. What a bunch of rude people.


    Y-youll really overlook it? (Bandit)


    My appetite will sharply decrease if I did that to you. (Setsu)


    I wont allow any grudge over foodIt is one of the major desires of human after all.


    [T.N: Sorry, cant make this one very well.]


    N? Its not really a grudge over food? Dont sweat the details.


    These guys are like that too I look at their face. You think Ill have an appetite looking at you!!?


    Even if I said thatas expected in this case its a bit too much.


    But still, as a man I really hate a man who raise his hand on a woman. (Setsu)


    The bandits face turn blue real fast.


    N? You guys used violence too right? Since if it was Eruka, youll be out long ago.


    so with that, lets have a get together as a viin. (Setsu)


    N? Which one is the bad guy?


    Who knows?


    At the very least I am not a hero.


    Please be at ease, Ill only beat you to point that youre almost dead. (Setsu)


    Theres already no consideration for the bandits when I said that.


    My thirst for blood is a bit too much theretheyre already having a deep blue face


    Thats enough I guess. (Setsu)


    I get the 5 bandits, and bind them to one of the tree with a strong rope that I took out from the magic bag.


    Well, if theyre lucky someone might helped them.


    When I return to the road, the previous girl rushed to me.


    U-um!! Thank you very much for helping me! (Girl)


    Shes wearing a light blue dress, the hair that have some sands attached is a little ck, with a short forelock hair at the front. Her face is small with lovely eyes. I guess shes around 12-15? People dont really work as a merchant at that age.


    N, yeah its fine. Since I was nearby when they attacked after all. By the way, theres something I want to ask you. (Setsu)


    Even if I said that, when Im in the middle of tying the thief, thats when it hit me that I should have asked them the way to the port town.


    Fue? What do you want to hear? (Girl)


    Yeah, I wanna go to port town. Do you know the way? (Setsu)


    I-is that so!? I-Im going that way too! If its there I know the way! (Girl)


    Ooh! Alright, with this Im no longer lost.


    Thats great. Please tell me at once! (Setsu)


    U-um although I could tell you the way (Girl)


    What? Even though I really want you to tell me the way quickly


    W-will you please be my escort? (Girl)


    Huh? (Setsu)


    With that, it was the first encounter between me and the young merchant Ruri.

 Chapter 10

    The girl who introduced herself as Ruri seem to be an apprentice merchant.


    Some time had passed since that time, we left those ce after I put the dead bodies of the murdered guard adventurers into a hole which I made using Earth magic and bury them. This is something like the manner of the adventurers, where you must bury the dead body of your fellow adventurers. For the reason, theres the case of wanting to prevent the monsters crowding the corpses from showing up, and it is to prevent them from turning into undead under the influence of the magic power in the area if the corpses are left unattended  are the two main reasons. Although the first one is what it is, the second one is a pretty difficult talk.


    When a humanoid animal died and left unattended in the nature, it will adsorb the magic power from the ground turning them into an undead, thats themon sense for the adventurers. Although the undead in itself is just below C-ss if they dont have a great magic power, there seems to be a case of someone unable to lift their sword to fight as the friend they have a good rtionship with turned into an undead. To prevent such a situation, it could be said that this is a necessary work. Its not a job where I could just say Its a pain in the ass.


    Once Ruri and I finished with that, I overturned the carriage sideways to rebuild it, and I pulled the horse that somehow stayed without escaping. Ruri grips the reins of the horse.


    But still for a kid like you to be a merchant (Setsu)


    Dont call me a kid! Didnt I tell you many times already that Im an apprentice? APPRENTICE! (Ruri)


    Oops, that right.


    This girl, Ruri used to apany her grandfather whos a merchant, and she use to help him with the work, but her grandfather seems to have died because of a disease several days ago. Although she had acquired some experience as a merchant, her grandfather didnt allow her to be a full-fledged one until his veryst breath, saying she should still remain as an apprentice.


    But if I managed to deliver this brooch to the Devil continent, even Ojii-chan in heaven will recognize me. (Ruri)


    [T.N: Ojii-chan(grandpa). Oji-chan(uncle). Take note kids, this term mighte up the next time you read manga/hentai]


    Her aim seems to be delivering the brooch to a certain person in the Devil continent. The person asked her grandfather to repair it when her grandfather goes to the Devil continent previously, so he epted it at that time. Hes already received the money, so all thats left is delivering it.


    Ojii-chan died when he was going to send the brooch therefore I as his apprentice should properly deliver it. (Ruri)


    And once you leave while thinking that, you had such an experience on the way (Setsu)


    Uuu (Ruri)


    I look at themodities piled up inside the carriage. Most of them are misceneous goods, and although there are some raw foods, the bags are packed with dried meat and other preserved food.


    These seems to be a proper products, it seems that she intended to do business on the Devil continent once she had sent the brooch. I guess as expected from a merchants grandchild..? Well thats probably why she got targeted by the thief.


    Although I give a request for guards and I did managed to hire some using thest of my funds, but I cant employ adventurers of higher rank (Ruri)


    Its those murdered people.


    Well theres no way I would be able to hire the high-rank without offering arge sum of money (Ruri)


    You need at least 3 months of sry to hire the S-ss or higher. Judging from their equipment, they seems to be a C-rank party. Well its the kind of adventurers that you will be able to employ if you splurge a bit of your money. To be frank theyre on the level of unreliable.


    Um although its good for me, is it really alright for you not to get any reward? (Ruri)


    Didnt I said that it was fine? Its enough if you just tell me the way to the port town. (Setsu)


    While she gave me a ride to the port town, I epted the duty as her guard.


    Since she had be alone, it really makes me hesitant to just sprint and leave her unattended. It would be the worst if she got attacked again and got sold after Ive spend all that trouble to save her


    But (Ruri)


    Then please treat me to a meal once youre done delivering the brooch. (Setsu)


    Eh!? Youre going to follow me there!? (Ruri)


    N? Yeah since my destination is also the Devil continent. (Setsu)


    If were going to the same destination, it wont be boring even with all the long time spent. Since Im really in that much of a hurry to return


    Is that so!? By the way, what are you going to do there? (Ruri)


    Im going to meet some friends. Its been around 5 years since Ist met them. (Setsu)


    I see (Ruri)


    First of all Im going to deliver my fist once we met or rather arent you supposed to be at that(Demon Lord) castle? What are you doing being absence during the war


    (Well, I guess thats fine? Ill just wait for you while sitting on the throne kukuku)


    I wonder what your face would looks like, seeing some unknown guy sitting on your chair.


    Setsu-san, youre making a really bad face (Ruri)


    Oops, my bad. (Setsu)


    I inadvertently start thinking about making fun of that person by habit. Although that person got some bossy tone, the reaction face is really interesting once you make fun of that person.


    I start smirking again once I imagined that persons teased face, but then I sensed something in my head.


    N? (Setsu)


    Whats wrong? (Ruri)


    I dont know whatbut I detected something.


    No its nothing. (Setsu)


    ? Is that so? (Ruri)


    After that I searched for a while, but I didnt managed to find anything.


    And so the carriage drove all night, and we finally arrived at the port town on the afternoon the next day.


    We have arrived, Setsu-san! (Ruri)


    Yeah what a great smell of the sea. (Setsu)


    Although Ive been to the sea a few times in Japan, that was when Im still a kid. So its been a while since thest time I saw this blue scenery that continues , so its very fresh to my eyes.


    Once we enter the town, there are stores selling various fish, and middle-age men shouting loudly trying to promote their stores. Somehow it kind of feels like the market in Japan?


    Although Ivee to this port town a few times already, I still loved this atmosphere and the smell of the sea. (Ruri)


    Ruris eyes are sparkling, and start paying attention to the shops spreading on the main street. As a merchant, you need to take what other person are selling into ount.


    Although Im not a merchant, I didnt hate this atmosphere.


    Oops, while its fine to admire the town, for now shall we check the schedule of the ship? We could also get lunch while at it. (Ruri)


    Ah, thats right huh it never hurts to be able to depart early. (Setsu)


    Once we decided on our destination, we bought a whole roasted fish on skewer for lunch, and then head to the seashore that should have ships leaving while eating.


    N? Wait a minute.


    Ship?


    AH!! (Setsu)


    Huh? Theres no ship going there you know? Were at war with them after all. (Sailor)


    Guoooooo!! As I though!!


    N-no way (Ruri)


    Ruri dropped down remarkable on the floor..


    Its the same pose as mine from yesterday.


    (Theres no way the ship would move during war, stupid me!!)


    First of all, they will attack if a ship from the continent youre hostile with arrived it cant be helped no matter how much of an emergency you have.


    Not to mention it should be the same on the other side too


    At this moment the choice called the ship hadpletely vanished.


    The situation for transportation between continent would remain for now, should just give up and return. (Sailor)


    Uuu (Ruri)


    In the end we need to go back the way we came from.


    Even the horse that pulled the carriage seemed depressed somehow. No, it seems that Ruris depressed state had even affected the horse.


    Stop getting that depressed. (Setsu)


    Thats impossible you know and to think that was my chance to prove that Im an adult. (Ruri)


    When I looked at her face that was on the verge of crying, it really makes me wanted to do something.


    Although there is that one method hmm.


    Say, Ruri? (Setsu)


    Yes? (Ruri)


    Theres this one method, but (Setsu)


    The atmosphere around Ruri changed when I said that, and start asking me right away.


    What kind of method is it!? Please tell me!! (Ruri)


    No will you promise not to tell anyone? (Setsu)


    I will absolutely not say anything!! (Ruri)


    In that case


    Then, follow me for a bit. (Setsu)


    I pulled Ruris hand while her eyes are full of expectations, so I decided to take her to the ce where shell understood the method.


    [T.N: Pulling a little girls hand while saying youll take her where she wanted. Yeah, that doesnt sound suspicious at all.]


    I guess here is good? (Setsu)


    We walked along the shore for a while, and after searching for a deserted ce, I found a few spots that doesnt have that many people, and chose a rocky ce. Here looks good.


    [T.N: youre getting more suspicious, MC]


    We have arrived. (Setsu)


    Is it here U-um( Ruri)


    N? (Setsu)


    Even though right now we can cross the continent, Ruri is looking down and looked so stiff.


    Whats wrong? (Setsu)


    T-that the hand( Ruri)


    N?ah, sorry. (Setsu)


    Ive been holding on to her hand. It might have been unpleasant for a girl going through puberty.


    Icked consideration there, Ill be careful in the future. (Setsu)


    Eh!? Noyes. (ruri)


    N? Could it be, that shes embarrassed with holding hand? Hahaha, this girl.


    Yeah yeah, theres nothing to be embarrassed about. (Setsu)


    Wha!? Its not embarrassing. (Ruri)


    I got it already, so just follow me. (Setsu)


    You didnt get it, right!? Setsu-san is a really nasty person! (Ruri)


    I apologized nonstop. This girl is the type that is really fun to tease, so lets make fun of her again in the future.


    I went ahead of Ruri and advanced towards the rocks. Theres a ce Im looking for.


    Oh, if its here (Setsu)


    Is there anything there? (Ruri)


    Well, just wait and see here we go. (Setsu)


    The ce that Im looking for is a point where the surface of the sea water is really near that you can touch it. Theres a lot of rocks making it moves in unstable form.


    I crouched down, and touched the surface of the wave with my hand.


    Come forth, Leviathan. (Setsu)


    Although I muttered that, theres no chance in the surrounding.


    Nothing happen you know? (Ruri)


    Although Ruri said that, its just that its still hasnt urred yet.


    Although she might have not noticed anything, the wave gradually turning more intense.


    And a presence began to rise on the surface of the sea.


    Did youe? (Setsu)


    Wha.what is.this (Ruri)


    A huge dragons head appeared on the surface of the sea. The head is covered in blue scales, sharp fangs in its mouth, and also having long and narrow red eyes that had a shot of dignity showing a dragons strength.


    If youpare the size, just the head alone is the size of a normal house. The size of the body is uncertain. I still havent seen how long it really is. but its going to be really huge for sure.


    Yo, been a long timeLevia-san. (Setsu)


    Didnt I asked you to stop that since that name seems like youre making a fool out of me? Setsu where did you go for 5 years? Didnt you still have a promise with me? (Levia)


    Sorry, theres various things happening. (Setsu)


    [T.N: = Leviathan. = Levia-san. Both spelled and pronounced the same(le-vi-a-san), but the first one used Katakana while the second one use Hiragana for the san which is the same way you put in behind someones name(Setsu-san etc).]


    The head of the dragon that appeared from the sea speaks with the voice of a young woman.


    Although the dragons face is expressionless, the corner of its mouth rose up a little, somehow leaking some kind of happy atmosphere.


    Well Ill forgive you, considering that Im the sea god with a heart as big as the ocean. (Levia)


    Ill tear off your scales. (Setsu)


    Im sorry. (Levia)


    Her high tone is still the same as ever I wonder how, for her to still not changed even when I didnte for so long, Im kind of felt relieved somehow.


    U-um whats going on (Ruri)


    Oops, I forgot about Ruri.


    I threatened the dragon to be quiet and asked her to introduce herself. Its clear that Ruri is still scared from a while ago.


    *Cough*I am the god that manages this sea, the sea god Leviathan. It is rare for me to make an appearance in front a humans child like you. Show some gratitude. (Levia)


    Fu.Fueeeee!? (Ruri)


    [T.N: The words god there is from (kami) which is more inclined for god, but since Japans version of then varies, it might also means deity or something else. For the sea god, its from  or kaijin, which can be called sea-god or the emperor of the sea. Im not sure if I really should use the term god here, where considering this is an isekai novel, the chance of another type of god/goddess making an appearance is kind of high so it might get confusingter on. Just a heads up]


    Ruri is surprised with both eyes opened wide. Since the name of the sea god is pretty famous in this world, its no wonder that she knew of her. However, the myths around her is just the same with celebrity. Its not that much of a story once youve met the real thing.


    Since the real myth is right in front of us, it cant be helped that she got that surprised.


    Well as you can see, I called upon an SSS-rank monster. The sea god Leviathan. She got carried away easily, but shes an interesting person. (Setsu)


    Wait a minute!! Who got carried away easily!? (Levia)


    Does she even know what carried away mean, but should I just ignore her here? Its time to move on.


    S-Setsu-san called that!? (Ruri)


    Yeah. This person is the method Im talking about. (Setsu)


    D-d-d-d-d-dont tell me. (Ruri)


    Now then, lets get on top of her head. (Setsu)


    I said that while grinning, and thus Ruri released her second cry for today

 Chapter 11

    Okay, give me your hand. (Setsu)


    Ah, yes. (Ruri)


    I got on the dragons head first, and pulled the still dumbfounded Ruris hand and pull her up.


    Um, the luggage from the carriage (Ruri)


    Ah. (Setsu)


    Although I just noticed it, we stopped the carriage on the other side of the rocky ce. Even for a sea god its impossible to put the entire carriage on top, not to mention the horse wont be calm either. However, the luggage is important.


    Wait here a bit. (Setsu)


    Eh? (Ruri)


    I jumped down from the head, and head to the carriage.


    Although its impossible for the horse since my magic bag can only carry the luggage, I was going to collect as much as I can.


    Say, Ruri! Although the horse is good, can we leave it here!? (Setsu)


    Unfortunately, I cant put living thing in the magic bag.


    Although its alive, for example I can put living thing in the magic bag if I cast petrification on it. Though I dont understand the standard too well, the one that moves seems to be no good.


    I-its okay! (Ruri)


    Is that so-! (Setsu)


    Since weve been talking loudly since a while ago, the surrounding have started to be aware of us. Although theres no sign of people yet, because no people should be here, other people wille in time.


    What a pain, Ill just bring them all. (Setsu)


    I separate the carrier and the horse. I brought close the open mouth of the bag towards the carriage. Although the magic bag is the size of a purse, by making them touch the open mouth, it swallow the whole thing entirely. It swallowed the carriage as if the bag momentarily became gigantic predator swallowing prey, and then it return to the size of a purse again.


    The horse is leaving. Ive heard that it was possible for it to live naturally once you set it free since the horse in this world seems to eat anything, and since Ruri who is her owner said its alright, it should should be alright.


    Alright. (Setsu)


    I collect the magic bag, and then board on top of Levia-san again in a hurry.


    Okay, were good now, Levia-san. (Setsu)


    And I told you to stop calling me that!! Then, shall I move? (Levia)


    Ou. Ruri, please cling to me for a bit. (Setsu)


    Y-yes. (Ruri)


    Ruri moves her hands to my waist, and then clings to it. Although shes still young, I felt the softness of her feminine body and got me taken aback for a bit. I calmed down immediately since Im not a lolicon, after all I prefer a woman that is a bit older and had a bit more growth to them.


    Somehow I felt like you just thought of something really rude (Ruri)


    Just your imagination. (Setsu)


    Apparently Im very easy to read. I need to be careful.


    For the destination, is the Devil continent good? (Levia)


    Yeah, how long will it take? (Setsu)


    Around 4 hoursI guess. (Levia)


    By the way, it would take half a day in case of the ship, so its pretty fast if you think about it.


    Alright, please proceed. (Setsu)


    Be sure to hold on properly okay? (Levia)


    The dragons head leaves the rocky area. When the head turned towards the Devils continent, it begins to advance slowly at first, and then begin to elerate in less than a few seconds. We left the rocky ce from a while ago in no time at all.


    Itsfast (Ruri)


    Can you breath? (Setsu)


    Receiving the momentum of the wind, Ruri gasps for breath and nods.


    As expected, I lowered a bit, and focus the air around her. Its not just for venttion, it can also secure air too. Its no big deal for someone like me that is good with wind magic.


    Eh? The wind (Ruri)


    Did it be easy for you? (Setsu)


    Th-thank you very much. (Ruri)


    Seriously, it would be bad if she got weary before we arrived to the other side.


    Since she could rx now that Ive intercept the wind, Ruri began questioning me.


    Ive been wanting to ask since a while ago. How did Setsu-san became acquainted with the sea god-san? (Ruri)


    N? From a while ago. (Setsu)


    From a while ago my ass!! Whos the rude one suddenlying and punch me!? (Levia)


    And whos the crazy one rampaging at the sea disturbing me!? (Setsu)


    Punching the sea godRuri had a dumbfounded look on her face so I exin it to her clearly. At that time I payed a lot of money to go from the Human Continent to the Devil Continent by ship. The sea bes rough for some reason, were in a crisis of being overturned. What appeared from the sea at that time, is this sea god.


    I was already pretty pissed of because of the war onnd at that time (Setsu)


    For the war in this world, basically the one who controlled the sea wins. This is because it is necessary to use the sea if you want to travel to other continents. If you managed tond, the magician could use therge scale magic called Gateafterward, which could be connected to the Gate in your own continent. Then it became possible to move between Gate. If the gate is opened once, it take a considerable amount of time to destroy it, so from the perspective of the attacked side, you cant allow the enemy tond. It can be said that youve already win if you can open the gate.


    In other words, for the early stage of the war, The sea will be the battlefield.


    So the sea god is being a total nuisance making it troublesome.


    At that time I dont really know the way of the war but since I think it was an obstruction, I let this guy behave with my fist. (Setsu)


    No even if you say fist (Ruri)


    Although I dont really understand the principle, this guys fist is really something else (Levia)


    Well I have some connection with both the Demon Lord and the Beast King.


    I know some technique that could ignore your defense.


    Although this guy is an adult too, she then goes Ill let you pass through if stop the war! to the point that it was embarrassing. Since Im nning to do just that, I was allowed to passed smoothly when I conveyed it. This dragon girl is really easy.


    Well, somehow she let me pass through, and I tamed this fellow with various food, then she started following me. (Setsu)


    I omitted the part that I stopped the war to Ruri. Its confusing, and she might not even believe me. The part where the Human country betrayed me since the reason the war ended had been fairly modified, it will be hard for Ruri to easily ept it as the truth if I just blurt it out suddenly.


    Wait, who are you saying Im trying to follow!? (Levia)


    Whoops, the sea god give somete tsukkomi.


    Well, youre the kind of cold-hearted guy that can be bought with fried fish.


    Youre mistaken if you think Ill just follow you because of some fried fish!!


    But well, since he goes out of his way to give it to me, I guess I dont mind helping him out a few times when he needs me? (Levia)


    I only tried making fried food with the fish that I caught by chance, but this fellow likes it very much, she starts trusting me in no time at all. When I tell her that I want to do some test or some request, shell agree to it without any hesitation at all if I gave her fried food. I keep on serving fried food to her while chuckling to myself, until she owes me a huge loan.


    Kuh if I didnt lose to the temptation at that time and didnt eat too much, I dont really need to listen to this in this way (Levia)


    What, you didnt really need to listen to it in particr. (Setsu)


    I-its impossible for me who is the sea god to have a debt!! (Levia)


    Is that so, so your promise with me is not that important to you!? (Setsu)


    Huh!? I-its not like I really think it was that important anyway! (Levia)


    While she speaks that with awfully upset tone, the dragons head shakes wobbly.


    Whats with this fellow, you have the tsundere trait?


    Whats with you even though you suddenly call after disappearing for a long time, and you even bring a girl with you not to mention I just waited like a fool even when the war ur (Levia)


    If you suddenly act like that even I would feel bad well I do felt sorry for leaving her waiting for 5 years.


    For that I could only say that Im sorry. As an apology you can ask me whatever you want. Only in the range of what I can do though. (Setsu)


    Eh!? For real!? (Levia)


    This time the head shakes joyfully.


    Please control it soon because Ruris head had been shaking since a while ago.


    Have you thought about it? You dont have to rush about it though. (Setsu)


    Ive already thought about it! Anything is good right!? (Levia)


    Yeah if its something I can do. (Setsu)


    Seeing the brain of this dragon, Im kind of worried about what she would find interesting. But arent you a bit happy there? Are you really the sea god(lol)?


    Youre amazing Setsu-san really, who are you? (Ruri)


    Im just a worthless adventurer, its just that I have many acquaintance. (Setsu)


    Although I know a lot of dangerous fellow, knowing that the reaction of Ruri would be great, I kept my silence.


    That reminds me, although I nned to go to the Demon Lords castle, where will Ruri head to? For now lets ask her where shell be heading.


    Ruri, where will you head to when you arrive at the Devils continent? (Setsu)


    When she heard that, Ruri returns an unexpected answer.


    Uhm Evil Barrow. (Ruri)


    Evil Barrow (Setsu)


    Evil Barrow, in other term is the Demon Lords castle. Although it also include the downtown around the castle street, that name is basically what you call the Demon Lords castle.


    You are you going to the Demon Lords castle? (Setsu)


    Yes! The client of this brooch seems to live there. (Ruri)


    She said that while taking it out of her pocket, a beautiful brooch decorated with ck jewel.


    I somehow felt like Im familiar with it.


    Can you show it to me for a moment? (Setsu)


    Treat it carefully okay? (Ruri)


    Yeah. (Setsu)


    I receive it, and try to check the backside.


    If its the one I knew, there should be something written right there.


    (You serious)


    Judging from the conclusion, this is indeed the brooch that I know. Of course I also knew the owner.


    What surprised me is that Ruri doesnt know the owner.


    you, did you try to send this brooch without knowing who it belongs to? (Setsu)


    Eh? Yeah I dont know the details because Ojii-chan only told me the address (Ruri)


    Ojii-chan tell her properly would you


    Whats written on the back side of the brooch, it was a name.


    DisasterSereen


    [T.N: (Dezasutoru Sere-no). Hit me up with something better, but I think this one is correct.]


    The one that sits on the throne of the Demon Lords castle Evil Barrow, its the name of the woman that lead all the Devils.


    You this belongs to the Demon Lord Disaster you know? (Setsu)


    Eh Demon Lord? (Ruri)


    After that, Ruris third cry resounded throughout the sea.


    While Setsu and co are moving on the sea, in the Demon Lords castle that is their destination, along with Demon Lord Disaster, stood a tall elegant male with refined appearance.


    The Demon Lord who sits on the throne had a beautiful face that would attract any men. All the meat is in the right ce, her foot having moderate flesh, having clear constriction, and the intense chest that is held up with red dress that is about to burst. Her face is frighteningly well bnced, with red hair that flows beautifully had been grown till the waist. The pale skin which is the feature of the Devil brought about a mysterious aspect from her.


    Demon Lord Disaster-sama, have you decided on an answer? (???)


    The man had a distorted smile as he asked the Demon Lord.


    Really, will you grant my wish if I ept your demand as Teran Companys power and mistress? (Disaster)


    I promise as long as it is within the power of me, Teran Sneeter and the firm I lead, I will grant your wish. (Teran)


    [T.N: (Teran Suniitaa). Seriously, author cant pick a more punchable sounding name.]


    Since that mans smile is unexpectedly a doubtful one, although Disaster is about to change her thought, she stand firm in case he might really able to grant her wish.


    Understood, I ept you demand. (Disaster)


    Thank you very much, Disaster-samano, as youre going to be my bride, so should I call you Dezas now?


    [T.N: He just use (Dezasu) which is short for Disaster. I know, but Disas sounds kind of like some kind of Find canned fish product, so Ill use Dezas.]


    Teran went up to her, with his hand moved to her shoulder.


    Ill listen to your demand once you became my wife, I will also firmly grant your wish. (Teran)


    Disaster grits her teeth at the mans indecent smile.


    Thats right you dont mind if I grant your wish after our wedding ceremony right? (Teran)


    Yeah that is fine. (Disaster)


    Thank you very much well then, since we need to prepare for the ceremony, Ill leave for now.


    and Ille pick you up in the morning 4 dayster. (Teran)


    Understood (Disaster)


    Teran patted her shoulder a few times before reluctantly part with her.


    A slim man wearing a jet ck robe enter and they passed each other.


    The robed man red at Teran as the pass each other, but the red Teran just shrug his shoulder as he left.


    Maou-sama (???)


    Brad huh? (Dizaster)


    The robed man, with long ck hair tied at the back and a sharp look is called Brad. Blood colored horn grew on one corner of his head.


    Why did you ept the demand of such a man!? Arent you already belong to that man? (Brad)


    All of this is for that man (Disaster)


    She said so with a regrettable expression.


    Although she would endure it a while ago, she paid attention to her shoulder that Teran touched. She really want to tear it up and throw it away.


    However she couldnt do it. This dress, because Disasters beloved person said she looks really good in it


    (Dont tell me Im going to hate this dress)


    Since she couldnt remove the disgust no matter how much she pays, resignation mixed in Disasters face.


    I wont ept it! Absolutely!! (Brad)


    Brad (Disaster)


    Brad heads to the doorway with an awfully angry mood.


    He put his hand on the door of the throne room, and finally looked back and said.


    Even for me if possible I want to meet him again however I dont want you to give your body for that (Brad)


    His face is warped with a sorrowful expression.


    Hes someone who understood Disasters painful feeling, and is annoyed at himself as he cannot do anything.


    She was not able to say anything to that Brad.


    Until he had left the room, she was not able to look up.


    (Theres no other way to meet that guy I got no other choice but to do so to meet Setsu again)


    Disaster recalled her encounter with a man during the war for territory that awoke her eyes.


    And the parting with him who was considered to be a threat by the Human country, and then sent back to his original world.


    For a long time she though hes still in this world. He didnt say anything and just disappeared.


    She couldnt cry when she heard the story. Thus she started the war again as a retaliation.


    (I want to see him one more time so that is why)


    The man called Setsu didnt die, it was Teran that told her a while ago that he had been transferred by the Human Country. As he conveyed that, he also give a proposal.


    If you can be my wife, Setsu who is called everyones hero, I will summon him again


    Demon Lord Disaster believed the story of such a sneaky man.


    Her desire to cling to the small hopetoo much, she is requesting for Setsu.


    Even if she had to be the belonging of other man, if she could meet that man who she should no longer be possible to meet


    Obviously she didnt know, the man himself didnt stop wishing for a reunion, and has already returned to this world.


    And then, hes on his way to this Devil continent.


    When Setsu found out about this, although currently the man called Teran had a dirty smile floating on his face, at that time it would easily fall apart.

 Chapter 12

    Whats with this guy? (Setsu)


    I muttered that as I see a huge squid that floats on the surface of the sea in front of us.


    We have been able to advance smoothly before, and now weve already reached a position where we can see the Devil continent. Just when were about to arrive, this squid had jumped out of the sea.


    That guy is a Kraken, an A ss. (Levia)


    Its a squid-like monster with high sounding name called Kraken which attacks the moment when other creatures entered their territory, and just as its descriptions, we were attacked the moment we enter this sea area too, but


    Its an eyesore huh, with that attitude that insist on iming its their sea. (Levia)


    The moment its body that is the size of a building appeared in front of us, Levia shoots a water bullet from her mouth, opening an air hole in the squids body.


    The Kraken which had a big hole opened at the center of its body struggled with its 10 huge feet for an instant, and then died after a few seconds.


    It is literally an instakill.


    Theres no other sea creatures that can beat you in the sea although I knew that, instant kill is not what I expected. (Setsu)


    I am the sea god you know? This much is natural! (Levia)


    Her voice sounds so proud that I seem to hear an ahem from it.


    Since its going to be annoying if she keeps on bragging, lets just handle it moderately.


    Yeah yeah so, what to do with it? (Setsu)


    we cant eat it? (Levia)


    What!? You can eat this!? (Setsu)


    An attractive remarks came from Levia that seems to be dissatisfied about something, I then unintentionally stare at the Kraken.


    Squid huh


    I guess I could make Squid Ring? (Setsu)


    Oooh its been awhile since myst time in the Devil continent. (Setsu)


    I-its my first time  (Ruri)


    [T.N: Ruri kind of usually ends her sentence with desu, which is kind of her way of speaking politely. Should I keep it there, or not?]


    To avoid the eyes of others, we didnt head towards the port, and instead got off on a deserted sandy beach.


    Ruri who had just gotten off was looking around restlessly with a tensed state.


    I also jumped off from Levias head, trying to feel this nostalgic atmosphere.


    First of all, unlike the Human continent, the amount of magic in the air is huge. The reason why the devil being the specialist in magic is said due to the fact that they grow up in such an environment.


    Its not that fresh for me since Ivee here plenty of time in my free time. (???)


    N? (Setsu)


    I heard a voice from behind my back, and a girl with long light blue hair stood there when I looked back. She looks perfect that you might even think that shes a model, she didnt really have any breast but her beautiful face makes it a trivial matter. Her nose is straight, and she has a pair of huge eyes with red iris. The clothes that she puts on are the one called Jinbei in Japan, light blue in color. The bottom part are shorts with some space, and her white feet extending from it are really attractive.


    [T.N: Jinbei is the Japaneses tradition summer clothes. Theres a picture of her below wearing it]


    What, its just you, Levia. (Setsu)


    You think Ill just quietly go back into the sea aftering this far? Not to mention I also have a little business I have to do if we go meet the Demon King (Levia)


    Although it seems that she has a reason, I dont really have any particr reason to refuse.


    As you can see, she has a skill called Human Form that she can use. Its not really all that rare for the monsters in SSS ss, or rather its a prettymon one. Although her power should still be the same even in this state, it seems that she would only be an S ss monster if you consider her characteristics. Still, since there are rarely any S ss monster, I can expect much from her war potential.


    Are you okay, Ruri? (Setsu)


    I-Im okay but are you really going to follow me till Evil Barrow? (Ruri)


    I have some business there too, so for now Ill act as your guard. (Setsu)


    I guess Ruri think Im going to do something bad by going to meet the Demon king, so shes been asking me anxiously.


    Since Im already nning to meet that fellow, I almost forgot that I am to act as her guard. So theres no demerit of us going together.


    Then I guess its going to be the three of us so what do we do first? (Ruri)


    As it had took 4 hours, the sky had turned red.


    Since you must prepare to sleep in the open, I want to cook somewhere the Kraken that Ive put in my magic bag.


    There should be a vige nearby, but


    [T.N: Keep in mind that the devils are at war with the human, and they are three human right now(well, just 1 normal human, 1 OP MC, and a tsundere dragon. But you get my point).]


    Then theres a vige that I have a lot of influence nearby here, I mean Inded here to go there. (Levia)


    Is that so, then please guide the way. (Setsu)


    Leave it to me. (Levia)


    Levia start walking and leads us.


    Heading towards our destination, theres weird forest where distorted trees grow thick.


    A few minutes after walking in the woods, on the other side of the trees I saw buildings built from ck tree.


    ording to Levia, it seems to be made from the trees growing in this forest. Certainly the twisted ck tree that Ive seen in this forest is ck in color. Or rather how do you even use that to make houses


    [T.N: We human usually use straight log tree for the woods to make houses, not curvy type.]


    When we came to the neighborhood, I saw high defensive wall made from the tree surrounding the vige. Since the magic in the atmosphere is high in the Devil continent, the monster is strong too, so it is used to prevent surprised attack,


    Stop. (???)


    When we reached a distance where we could see the whole vige, a male guarding the gate to the vige take a standstill.


    The man is wrapped in gray armor, his spear seems to be well-maintained.


    Its me. Can you let us through? (Levia)


    Ooops Im sorry for being rude to Wadatsumi-sama. These people are? (Guard)


    Theyre my friends, can you let these 2 pass though? (Levia)


    I wont be able to refuse if they are a friend of Wadatsumi-sama. Please, do enter. (Guard)


    Thanks. (Levia)


    Shes really acquainted with this ce, were allowed to enter the vige without any precautions in particr.


    L-Levia-san is really great huh (Ruri)


    Somehow it doesnt feel that bad when its you who called me that way well, since the vige is near the sea its pretty easy to sink it if they offend me. (Levia)


    For sure they wont offend you then I guess if they did, she could just raised a tsunami to swallow the whole region here?


    Are you trying to scare Ruri?


    Even I wont really do such a troublesome thing, its tiring. (Levia)


    I-Im d (Ruri)


    Just what do you really think I am


    A dangerous woman who shoots water bullet from your mouth, opening an air hole on anyone your meet?


    The squid that were going to eatter is the proof.


    I humbly wee you, Wadatsumi-sama and her friends. (???)


    When we enter the vige, we met with an elderly person with small horns on the sides of his head. The devils skin is pale as usual, at first I thought he look sickly, but seeing how the person in question is very healthy, I lost my worry.


    Vige Chief, I want to stay overnight here, but is that okay? (Levia)


    Of course. I will prepare with our utmost service. (Chief)


    Ruri kind of looks ufortable with the word service. That being said, were just a friend of Levia, so even I have a wry smile at the moment.


    Ah, that right, Vige Chief. Can you lend a kitchen to this man? (Levia)


    Kitchen, is it? You could use my house if you want, but (Chief)


    Using it? His eyes that nce from Levia to me seems to say that. Although it kind of unpleasant, lets just obediently return his nce.


    What do you n on making? (Chief)


    Aah I just want to cook some squid. (Setsu)


    Squid? although hes giving me a suspicious looks, he still guides me to his house.


    Alright! Im done frying!! (Setsu)


    Y-yes!! (Vige Girl)


    I let the vige girl nearby carry the dish that I put on the te.


    The deep fried squid cuisine is of course the so called Squid Ring.


    Eh? Why does the giant squid be ring-shaped that can be carried with a te? Youre going to be bald if you worry about those little details!! It just happened when I cut and fry it!


    So, why do I be the one having to handle all this squid since a while ago?


    Im sorry I have to leave the cooking for the party to you. (Chief)


    If youre going to say that then help me, Vige Chief!! (Setsu)


    But I dont know how to cook (Chief)


    Gaaah!! Dammit!! (Setsu)


    At the Vige Chiefs house, although I started cooking the Kraken, the Vige Chief who had seen it started to make somemotion and began preparing for a party. Somehow, it seems that they have taken some considerable damage from this Kraken, as they cant go fishing if it appears at the sea.


    As we have subdued the Kraken which would allowed them to start fishing again, the vige decided to hold a party to celebrate it.


    And then Im left to be in charge for the cooking of the party. This is because of Revia too. Since she somehow pushed all the dishes to me, somehow it turns into the entire vige entrusting it to me.


    Even though shes the one that wanted to eat it! Why am I the one stuck with this pain in the ass job (Setsu)


    I could have just refused, but its kind of hard to refuse it when they have some kind of expectation from me.


    Im not that much into cooking when I was in Japan, but I asionally made various things like this as a hobby. Im kind of felt d when my parents said its delicious, so it kind of jump out of the range of a hobby. So Im kind of slightly d that someone like Levia left me to be in charge of the dish. But I guess I kind of got carried away.


    Since troublesome things are troublesome, Im considerably regretting it right now.


    Im starting to get irritated at the squids leg that keep oning from my magic bag. I take out one foot at a time since I cant really cook all of them at once, but still, this is just the second one.


    I applied bread crumbs to the squids foot that have be a mouthful ring-size for some reason, and then throw it into the oil. I then continue cutting the foot again, and then I take out the squid ring that have been deep-fried beautifully. Oil could be seen seeping from the squids foot. Since I dont really know any detailed recipe, I just make it by coating it in breadcrumbs and thrown into the oil.


    Setsu, Im going to get tired of the Squid Ring soon. I want to eat white fish. (Levia)


    I cut the foot in anger while Levia nonchntly enters the kitchen.


    Although she should have known that Im really busy right now, for her to ask me to make some fried white fish, I grab the deep-fried Squid Ring by hand, and then throw it into Levias mouth.


    Shut uupp!! Just eat this Squid Ring for now!! (Setsu)


    Muga!h-hooooottt!! (Levia)


    Water!! Is what Levia keep on shouting as she goes out. Reflect on that for a while.


    [POV change to third person]


    While Setsu and co went ashore


    The man who got the promise of marriage with the Demon King, Teran Sneater, is currently in a carriage through the castle district.


    It is not too wide in the carriage, as it seems that at only about 4 people could fit at once.


    Other than Teran in the carriage, theres a person wrapped in jet-ck robe. With the robe deeply covers the head, it covers the whole body so that the characteristic of the body is not shown.


    It seems to be going well. (???)


    The robed person lets out his voice. It could be seen that he is a man from his voice.


    While Teran frowns at the strange mans atmosphere, he immediately started to float a big smile as he talks joyfully.


    You were right, I dont think that it would go so well with just using the story of that man called Setsu. However, how will you do it? Teran Companyhave no way to summon that man you know? (Teran)


    What he said just now is aplete opposite of what he said at the Demon Lords castle a while ago.


    He had confronts Demon Lord Disaster, telling her that he could summon the man called Setsu again.


    That part will be left to me. You just enjoy your life with the Demon Lord as much as you can. (Robe Guy)


    Thats what I nned on doing. but I dont like it when you said it like that. (Teran)


    Who was is again the one that makes you able to get the woman who rules this country? (Robe Guy)


    I know that already. (Teran)


    Teran understood that defying this man would be a mistake.


    His attitude shows that he could erase him at any time if he wants, and hes sure that it is not a bluff.


    You dont have to think of any unnecessary things. Just prepare for your wedding. Ill also participate on that day too. Since I dont want the Demon Kings subordinate toe and disturb the scene after all. (Robe Guy)


    Haah if only you dont look at people with that eyes full of hostility I think you need to fix that so that it wont be a hindrance. (Teran)


    Ill only protect you up to that day. After that you can go back to business the same as always. (Robe Guy)


    Understood. (Teran)


    Then its good. (Robe Guy)


    The moment he said that, the robed man disappearance. It was at the instant Teran blinked his eyes, he had disappeared from the moving carriage.


    [T.N: Sounds like Batman, but more evil]


    Fuuh As I thought, conversing with him really makes me nervous.


    For Teran who have been talking to hundreds of people for his business, hes having a cold sweat every time he talks to that man. If he makes any bad remarks, theres even a possibility that his head would fly.


    However, for him it really is worth shouldering all that risk.


    Well, everything is fine as that is the only way I would be able to obtain that Demon Lords pretty face. (Teran)


    [T.N: Some hugepany boss you are, thinking with your lower head. Im sure yourpany will prosper if you keep on thinking with that head]


    The carriage he rides continue to move through the city streets.


    A shadow is looking down at the carriage from a building. It is the same robed man that was inside it a moments ago.


    As expected hes really easy to use (Robe Guy)


    While the man mutters that, he lowers his hood more.


    (As for that person Ive heard rumors that hes already back in this world)


    People going around town didnt notice him at all. Indifference treating him like a shadow.


    [T.N: Author kind of emphasize the word (Kage) which means shadow. It could be a name for his organization but Im not sure yet. Just thought it was worth mentioning.]


    (We exist for the sake of our master I have to confirm his existence the hero called Setsu that is simr to our master)


    The next moment, his figure disappeared the way he disappeared in the carriage.


    In a ce that Setsu doesnt know, threatening wind has begun to blow hard in this world

 Chapter 13

    [Third person POV]


    When the sun was setting and the view on the neighborhood became worse, Brad Allegra, one of the Five Great Demon Generals working under the Demon Lord Disaster, left the Demon Kings castle and was in the forest near the sea.


    (With this the transfer will be temporarily unusable It will take two days from here to Evil Barrow, which should be plenty of time, but if I do not hurry)


    Behind him is a faintly shining magic formation drawn on the ground. If he were to leave that ce, the magic formation will eventually lose its shine.


    This is the transfer magic formation and as its name implies it is capable of transferring people and objects. Just by drawing two magic formations on the ground nearly fulfills the conditions of transfer, however the amount of magic power consumed by magic formation is notmon. Even for him who hold the title of one of the five great demon generals, he needed to fill the magic formation with magic power for several days in a row in order to activate the magic formation.


    (If it was possible for me to borrow the power of the Sea God Leviathan, I may be able to rescue the Demon Lord)


    The reason for him toe to the sea was to request aid from the sea god.


    (If it is her who holds a special connection with the Demon Lord Disaster)


    It is a fleeting wish, but he has nothing but to depend on this so he observes the situation heavily.


    The suspicious man called Terran held a mysteriousposure a kind ofposure where his aloof attitude didnt break even in front of the demon king who holds the Demon continents most powerful title, just where in the world did hee from?


    (It is certain that someone is working behind the scenes our ns to disrupt the ceremony will be hindered by that someone)


    They, the Five Great Generals, are making a n to create an uproar at the day of the wedding and rescue Disaster. They thought of this n to humiliate Terran on the spot, so that he would nevere near her again.


    However, if the someone behind the scenes acting as his guard, it would definitely hinder their movements. The fact that Terran could speak whatever he pleases and be obstinate became proof that there is someone behind him that can fight.


    For that purpose, he decided to ask for assistance from the Sea God who has a connection with the Demon Lord. Though her strength would drop if the battle is onnd, nevertheless she is so powerful they can still entrust her assistance. From now on the negotiations will depends on him for requesting the assistance from the girl whose pride is really high.


    .Hm? (Brad)


    When the smell of the tide became stronger, Brad noticed he had heard noisy voices he shouldnt be hearing from somewhere.


    Around this area there is a town or actually there is only one vige, he had moved around this area several times by foot, but there had never been a bustling feeling such as this.


    He suddenly became anxious and moved his feet towards the direction of those voices.


    It is just right as he was thinking it is a bit early to met the Sea God. The reason he visited here during the night instead of daytime was in order to not let anyone heard the conversation between him and the Sea God, but as there is still time before the sun sets, he thought about killing time.


    When he approaches the vige, for some reason he can see the guards at the gate carrying a light brown, ring shaped object in their mouths.


    Hey, soldiers. (Brad)


    Guh! Yo-youre Lord Brad of the Five Great Demon Generals! What brings you to this ce!? (Guard)


    Dont mind me, why is the vige this lively? As if something like a feast is held (Brad)


    Thats right! The Great Sea God has subjugated the Kraken, the natural enemy of us who live by the coast! Tonight were having a feast with the Great Sea God (Guard)


    Brad understood from hearing the soldiers words. Although the Sea God being in this vige was out of his expectations, it saved him the trouble of calling her However there was one more thing he became interested in.


    I understand themotion then by the way soldier, what are those light brown rings? (Brad)


    He had be interested in the te filled with rings the soldier is holding onto since a while ago. Based on just the smell, it is simr to the one his friend used to make which he called fried food


    This seems to be called Squid Ring. It seems to be the body of the Kraken covered with flour and deep fried, it is crispy and delicious I tell you (Guard)


    While he was saying so, the soldier offered him a piece and he threw it into his mouth.


    After the crispy crunch, the taste of the squid wrapped in a coat spreads in his mouth. Originally Brad doesnt really put these things called squid in his mouth, but he was surprised it was this soft and it properly passed through his teeth. He spontaneously swallowed the the squid ring before he could finish enjoying the taste.


    This is really good. (Brad)


    He received a shock ever since he put the thing called fried food in his mouth. However the more he sees it and the more he smells it, the more he receives the impression it is simr to what he ate once before.


    It fills me with joy that it is to your liking, sir. This is created by the person who came to this vige with the Great Sea God you know. (Guard)


    Together with the Sea God..? (Brad)


    A person who journeys together with the sea god and can create the food that resembles to what he ate once before the face of one person arose in his mind.


    When Brad enters the vige, many tables were lined up and furthermore, dozens to hundreds of the things called squid rings he ate before are ced on the table.


    The vigers are drinking alcohol while carrying the squid rings into their mouths, it is really lively here and there.


    When he advanced while being called sometimes, he finally reached the person hes looking for.


    Sea God Levia (Brad)


    Oh? Arent you Brad whos with the Demon Lord? (Levia)


    Levia puts the squid ring down on a small te, and then she pick up something else that is of the same color but with a different shape.


    As for what it is, it is something that Brad is familiar with.


    Th-that is (Brad)


    Ah, Fried White Fish? I wont give any to you though? (Levia)


    How regrettableAlthough he did thought that, that is not the main issue here.


    Where is the person who made this!? (Brad)


    Eh? He should be at the vige chiefs house over there but (Levia)


    Brad forgot his business with Levia after hearing that and starts running towards the house.


    When he arrived in front of the vige chiefs house, Brad barged into the house without knocking on the door.


    He head towards the kitchen at full speed while ignoring the surprised vige girls, and then flung open the door of the kitchen.


    Whos the one cooking the food here!!? (Brad)


    Shut the fuck up!! Just eat the damn squid ring!! (Setsu)


    The moment he entered inside and ask that, a brown ring jumps into his mouth.


    MguhH-hot!! (Brad)


    [POV Change to MC]


    I threw the squid ring that I just finished frying into the intruder again. Ive already fried the white fish just for that troublesome girl a while ago. I have no room for another selfish request.


    H-hot!! (???)


    N? (Setsu)


    But Im starting to have doubts as the voice that enter my ears is from a mans. I thought that Levia had asked someone to deliver the message but was I wrong?


    Not to mention, did I ever heard this voice before..?


    Y-you bastardto do this to me (Brad)


    I heard a voice from behind me while I was cooking.


    He sounds exactly like Brad whos the subordinate of the Demon Lord. I want to turn around and look but I cant take my eyes off the oil, and I really want him to do thister.


    Kuh I thought for sure you would be Setsu. It seems like Im just on a fools errand. (???)


    The man spats out my name mixed with anger, so I stopped sending magic power to the magic stove that heated the oil and looked back.


    Ah~ its Brad after all huh? (Setsu)


    Im finally convinced after seeing that face. The splendid red horn growing out of his head seems to be in good health. There was a time when I tried pulling it to see if it woulde off, but that horn sure is sturdy.


    You bastard how did you know my name? (Brad)


    Ah~..I guess he wont recognize me since my appearance had changed. I guess he wont remember that easily if I didnt let him learn with his body.


    Oh yeah, thats right. (Setsu)


    I pushed aside the squids tentacles and put my hand into the magic bag, and then took out the object I have in mind.


    Its arge sword that exceeds my height that I got from his master. Its Kuromaru.


    Since this guy is present when I got this, it should be good for proof.


    Th-that sword! (Brad)


    Here, its the sword that your master give to me. (Setsu)


    I threw the sword and let him check it. Brad timidly received it and checked the sword from top to bottom for a while and threw it back.


    I-it is certainly the genuine Schwartz (Brad)


    That is not its name!! Its KUROMARU!! (Setsu)


    Dont call it with such ame name!!


    To call it with that name so you really are Setsu ? (Brad)


    Long time no see, Brad. Your horn is interesting as usual. (Setsu)


    S-Setsu You came back! (Brad)


    As soon as he knew it is me he started shedding tears. Why is this guy showing a face like he ispletely relieved?


    I see, so Dezas did that (Setsu)


    Yes Ah, could I have another helping of these squid rings? (Brad)


    Its troublesome so go get it yourself (Setsu)


    When the feast started to calm down, I called Levia and Ruri to the vige chiefs house and listened to most of the situation from Brad. Ruri was fast asleep though


    When I had her drink some alcohol she started getting dizzy, when I noticed she was already sleeping you know. (Levia)


    So it was your fault (Setsu)


    Ruri, who seems to be sleepingfortably, is still a minor, so it must be her first time drinking alcohol for sure. First of all, I dropped my fist onto Levia who made it happen, then I thought about what I have just heard.


    Terran Company huh (Setsu)


    I heard the details about 5 years ago. Although the firm doesnt particrly stand out at that time now the president proposed to the Demon Lord huh.


    Dont you go and use me as a pretext to get the Demon Lord (Setsu)


    I really want to spit on him. Its troublesome for me if he take what is mine without permission.


    Oi Brad! When is the wedding!? (Setsu)


    Mugu ngu its in four days! (Brad)


    Brad answered with his mouth full with the squid ring.


    In four days I cant move today, so I guess that leaves me three days?


    So based on your story, there may be a guard for this guy called Terran? (Setsu)


    Yeah Although I cant confirm it, theres probably no doubt about it. (Brad)


    So there is a guy with a degree of power enough to give the powerless man leeway as an opponent against these guys. Well if its only on that degree it wont be a problem.


    Then, I guess Ill just go and destroy the whole damn wedding ceremony! (Setsu)


    Im going to make him regret for trying to put his hands on what is mine.


    While I wrapped up my thoughts, I grabbed one of the squid rings at the table in front of me and tossed it in my mouth.


    Although its not the case every single time, it is the job of the hero to help the princess after all.

 Chapter 14

    Authors Note: Fast forward for a bit. And so with that, dont worry as you did not missed a chapter.


    [T.N: Dezass POV]


    The day of the wedding.


    I, who hold the position of the Demon Lord, am wearing a pure white wedding dress in my room. The wedding ceremony is held normally with us being in a room in the throne room. Only my partner will be called and as it could cause chaos from the abruptness, it is kept secret to the public.


    A man named Terran had proposed requesting of me, and began to advance the preparation at a terrifying speed after having my reply.


    My subordinates, the Five Great Demon Generals have been earnestly opposing the marriage, but it was toote to go against my intentions. Just by selling my body I could meet Setsu one more time. Of course it is possible that I will be deceived, but it is worth using my body for this.


    Moreover Terran may be a nasty man, but as a merchant he wont lie. Naturally I will have my subordinates examine the vicinity. After consideration, I have decided to offer myself to him. Once married it is taboo to betray your partner in this world. Even if you are a Demon Lord, this taboo does not change


    (fufu Setsu willugh at me when he sees this appearance of mine)


    That is what I think when I see myself in the pure white dress. I myself like the colors ck and red, and he too give praises to my red dress.


    (Which reminds me I wonder if that ck brooch had been repaired yet? At the very least I wanted to hold it in my hand)


    The pitch ck brooch I received when he left the Demon continent has even my name carefully engraved on its back. There is no more than one of this present in this world and only I have it . At the very least I wanted to grasp the connection with him until the end of the wedding ceremony.


    While I recall the brooch, there was a knock on the door of this room. I guess its almost the time


    Disaster-sama. It is time.


    Ill go now. (Dezas)


    I got off the bed I was sitting on and went towards the ceremonial hall in the throne room.


    I do not have the intention to hide or run away, everything is for our benefactor and for the sake of meeting the man I love


    Nevertheless, while I still hesitate somewhat, I opened the gates to the throne room and went through


    [T.N: Third person POV]


    The bride entered the throne room. Even Terran, who is waiting in front of the throne as the bridegroom, and those participating as hispany associates was charmed by her, whose body is covered in a pure white dress. However, the five great demon generals at this ce are aware of her usual appearance and her tastes and they did not show a very pleased face.


    As expected it really doesnt suits you, Disaster-sama.


    While ying with her deep blue hair that is grown until her shoulder, one of the Five Great Demon Generals Lily Laveint (; ririi ravento) mutters such line. The man who replied to Lily, was a giant who appears to be nearly twice her size making her looked like a child instead. Bulging with muscle without any excess fat, his whole skin was nearly ckpared to the pale Lily.


    For our Lord it has to be red and ck after all, I just cannot understand the hobbies of humans at all.


    His name is Ides Armicks.(; idesu aamikusu) He is one of the Five Great Demon Generals like Lily. The other three are not at this ce, two of them are supposed to be keeping watch of the Human Continent. Depending on where the battle takes ce, the gate was entrusted to them and so they could not attend. The problem thest person which is Brad, thest time they met was 4 days ago.


    What has Brad been doing I wonder? Didnt he say he was going to call the sea god and make a mess (Lily)


    We have no choice but to wait now, I still believe in him, see? Rather than that, lets keep searching for opportunities. (Ides)


    While Ides says that to Lily, he paid maximum attention to his surroundings.


    They are about to ruin the wedding ceremony. It is naturally for the sake of not handing the Demon Lord Disaster to the man named Terran. Even after tightly investigating him they still cannot trust him. Besides, Lily and co. have the same opinion as Brad; they dont want Dezas to sell herself just to call back Setsu. They think that, even if they were able to call Setsu back, it will only be painful for him.


    If there is something that will be a problem when interfering with the wedding ceremony, it would be the robed men near the walls of the throne room. The number of people are four, three have light brown robes and one has a pitch ck robe. Their faces are hid deeply in the hood, but it feels that the level of the man in pitch ck robe is different among the four.


    So those guys are the guards Dont go out unprepared, you hear Lily? (Ides)


    I know that, Ill move when I see an opportunity, okay? (Lily)


    Urging each other to be careful, the two blends into the assembly hall.


    [T.N: Dezass POV]


    Ah, in front of my eyes is Terran with a disgusting smile stered on his face. He is wearing a suit with the same color as this dress Im wearing, and that strangely arranged hairstyle really fuels up my disgust. But I have to get used to this, I have to spend my entire life together with this person after all.


    Youre beautiful, Dezas. (Terran)


    Because he muttered those sweet words while brushing my cheeks, these goosebumps wont go away. Strongly stepping on the floor, I fixed my body which is looking like I want to escape from this ce.


    The moment I saw those eyes, I felt like tons of insects crawling all over my body. Its nothing but unpleasant to stand in front of this man such feelings are dominating my body.


    Without further ado the kiss of vow


    The man with the appearance of a priest standing beside me and Terran says this. I red at the priest for not saying more unnecessary things, but because he was too afraid to stand up I stopped. The one who said that it is appropriate for us demons to end weddings and the like with a kiss was that person, but by no means was it widely practiced. However, I heard that humans have ridiculous obsession about this. I heard from another human there seems to be a ceremony where they end it by exchanging rings. There is no meaning in wondering whether or not the priest or this person is part of such ridiculous obsession.


    Ive steels myself and returned Terrans gaze.


    When I matched my face to his, his face slowly approaches.


    [T.N: Eew]


    (It wouldve been nice if my first time was with Setsu at least)


    While I have that kind of thought, I resign myself and close my eyes.


    Even so, I desperately resist my instinct to bend my face and retain the posture to ept him.


    As I can feel the breathing of this guy I can understand how close hes getting, its already at this pointso I gave up It was at that moment.


    AAHH! I cant take it anymore! Were doing this Ides! (Lily)


    Didnt I tell you to calm down!? But I agree that this is as far as my patience will go! (Ides)


    A voice I knowes out from the seats.


    My subordinates there, Lily and Ides, appear to be trying to cast magic.


    [T.N: Third persons POV]


    Lily and Ides entered battle stance the moment Disasters lips were about to be snatched away. They already dont care about opportunities anymore, the situation was too difficult to ept.


    Ill go on ahead! Cover me! (Ides)


    Leave it to me! (Lily)


    Ides strengthens his body with magic power and does a leap towards Disasters location.


    Wh-what is!? P- protect me! (Terran)


    Surprised from his approach Terran lets go of her hand and ordered the robed men who were on standby in the vicinity. Responding to that order were two of the four robed men, both of them light brown.


    Hmph!


    Youre in the way! <mence="">! (Lily)</me>


    As the robed men leaped before Ides eyes, two mences were fired from Lily and were approaching them.


    It was shot in a position where it would hit hispanion if he evades, and the robed persondidnt evade it.


    Magic barrier!? (Lily)


    Lily let out a shocked voice from the magic formation spread out to protect the two robed men. The so-called magic barrier refers to a shield created from magic power. The magic barrier itself is not unusual, it can be said to be a basic art when a person bes a magician. What she was surprised about was its strength.


    Naturally the magic just now is not a considerable magic for Lily of the Five Great Demon Generals. The magic is at the level of being as usable as breathing. For this reason she can fire them at rapid session, but its powerful enough to blow away B ss monsters.


    It was shown that the magic is defended by the magic barrier that instantly spread out by the robed men. It can be said at this point that its strength is that of a A ss or higher.


    How about this!! Hmph!! (Terran)


    Towards the robed men who defended the mence from the sky, Ides attacked with his strong arm. His striking physical body, which is unusual among the demons, broke the magic barrier and struck the robed men to the floor.


    Kyaaaaa!?


    What, what is the meaning of this!?


    Terrans merchant associates, who were petrified from this, started running away at full speed. Without paying attention to the people who were running away desperately, Ides advanced towards Disasters position.


    And over there, a person stands in the way.


    So I really have to be your opponent with this experimental body it cant be helped.


    Move it! (Ides)


    Hmph!


    Among the four robed men, the one wearing the pitch ck robe caught Ides extraordinary fist. The floor shatters from the impact, but therge fistpletely lost its strength after intersecting with the ck robes arm.


    Tch as one would expect from the Five Great Generals, you have great strength.


    Says the one who could stop my blow! (Ides)


    Ides again lets out a kick with his log like leg. However the ck robed man released Ides fist and bend his body to avoid the kick.


    It seems this battle with the likes of you will be dragging on a bit! <shadow pierce="">!</shadow>


    What!? (Ides)


    [T.N: Nani!?]


    As the man shouted, a ck something came from the shadow of the robed man underneath Ides and extends towards him.


    Uuuun! (Ides)


    Narrowly avoiding the thing by bending himself by reflex, Ides strongly kicked the floor and added some distance from the ck robed man.


    The thing that grew from that guys shadow is a thorn.


    Oh, so you dodged it by reflex as one would expect from the five great demon generals, this degree of <shadow magic=""> doesnt work on you, now does it.</shadow>


    You bastard You possess a <unique magic="">? (Ides)</unique>


    Unique Magic, that is a magic which suddenly came into this world and is inherent to the person. As they are all strong magic, they are strictly safeguarded and researched by the residing country as soon as they are detected. Take one wrong step and that they could rampage and its possible they may blow away the whole city. If it became possible for them to handle the magic they would release them under surveince, but they are never free without effective control.


    In other words, it appears that this man is someone who can handle his strong unique magic. By the way, Setsu have aptitude in magic of all attributes, but he does not possess Unique Magic.


    Lily! Can I ask you for cover!? (Ides)


    Sorry Thats a bit (Lily)


    As it is a hard fight to do so on his own he requested for cover, however Ides turned his head towards the voice of her in pain. There was the figure of Lily, receiving magic attacks from various attributes by the three brown-robed men surrounding her.


    Lily is a demon who could not disy her full power when ites to indoor battles. For Lily, whose strong point in battle is basically to blow away all around her by magic with high firepower, she could not fight the same way in the throne room. If she does it poorly, she could potentially cause terrible damage to the Demon Lords castle.


    Conversely, the light brown robed men use this to their advantage and repeatedly releases magic while keeping distance to some extent. This kind of situation is definitely not good for her.


    Ugh! What an annoying way of fighting ! (Lily)


    Kuh Lily! Ill assist you (Ides)


    Woah, is it fine to leave me alone?


    Noticing the bloodthirsting from behind him, Ides leapt horizontally and left the spot.


    Instantlyrge ck fist was swung downward at the ce he stood before. The floor of the demon lords castle shook along with a thunderous roar.


    <shadow knuckles="">  As expected, I cant bring you down with such simple attacks.</shadow>


    The ck arm returned to the shadow of the ck robe.


    Unique magic that maniptes shadow, he instinctively broke into cold sweat towards that magic that he had not heard of before.


    (Even I would inevitably received some damage if I took direct hit for that)


    Hmm, be that as it may because this has be this big of an uproar, we have no choice but to take her to our continent in order to continue the ceremony. All of you who have cause the disturbance will not be invited, but let us eventuallye and see theplete change of the demon lord.


    Complete change you say? You! What do you bastards n on doing to Disaster-sama!? (Ides)


    Ides raged towards the man who spoke those inexcusable words.


    However the man began to speak without changing his tone as if it doesnt concern him.


    Come now, we wonty a hand on her However, that man named Terran will naturally train her over and over until she bes his faithful woman, dont you think? Without being able to disobey him, the figure of her mind and body gradually bing his thing may be rather interesting, right kukuku


    So thats the reason for theplete changeIdes says as if spitting it out. Something like their leader bing that mans faithful woman. To them this is nothing but despair. In reality, that man who is frightened beside Disaster would seize a life like that.


    (We have to at least prevent that!)


    However, the current Ides is in a deadlock. Disaster, the strongest fighting force, will likely not move. She is to be Terrans woman and has the objective of calling Setsu back to this world. Currently there is chaos, so she couldnt decide what to do.


    Lily could not move either. Even now the three men are attacking her, so she is forced to struggle without moving.


    (What can I do!)


    The battle situation wont change with you ring at me hatefully you know? Even so  you are quite a bit reckless arent you?


    Tch! (Ides)


    Because he paid too much attention around him, Ides didnt notice him. The fact that the shadow of the ck robed man approached directly below him.


    (He can even do that!?)


    Thus he noticed it toote.


    Away from him, Disaster called Ides name. Her hand d in magic power, perhaps she had decided to fight along with Ides, but that too was toote.


    The shadows of the robed man wriggles, growing countless numbers of thorns. Those thorns with a pointed tip grew about to prate Ides body


    Dosseeeeeeeeeeeei! (???)


    [T.N: Just some kind of battle cry]


    Suddenly a thunderous roar rose with dust, a hole unfolded in the ceilings of the upper floor of the throne room and the blue sky can be seen. The remaining shadow thorns that grew dangerously long returned to its original size as ordinary shadow.


    Ides, who narrowly escaped from death, quickly took distance from the ck robe. However he only moved until that point. While he pushed his way through the debris from the ceiling, he looked at the thing that came out and stopped thinking. Because it appeared to be a person, he stared at it and stopped moving.


    What appeared was a man who dressed like an adventurer. He wasnt really tall, his face has very few features How to say, he was an unimpressive man. However, what is in his hand is a ckrge sword that doesnt suit him.


    Cough cough Shit, did I make a mistake somewhere? (???)


    That man is brushing off the dust with the hand that isnt holding the sword. Basically the fact is he is holding therge sword, which isrger than his height with those slender arms. The people in that ce is captivated at the unbnced scene.


    Among them there are three people, Disaster, Ides and Lily, who noticed one particr thing. They are aware of the name of thatrge sword he is holding.


    Disaster, who noticed it earlier than the other two, spoke out the name.


    That sword is that <schwarz>? (Disaster)</schwarz>


    Like I said stop calling this guy with that name!! Its Kuromaru now!! (???)


    The man shouted and pointed at the sword.


    That way of speaking, and that naming sense to call the famous sword Schwarz with such a name At that moment the three people are overflowing with nostalgic feelings.


    Disaster, who didnt stop hoping to meet him again, is already shedding tears and is staring at the man.


    Are you Setsu? (Disaster)


    Sup Im here to save ya, princess. (Setsu)


    Even though his appearance changed, the man is smiling like a mischievous child just like in the olden days. Theres no doubt hes their hero, Setsu

 Chapter 15

    After hearing about Dezas marriage, we departed from the vige the next day. The deadline is three days including today. Normally it takes two days to move so the grace period is one day. Although we will make it in time during the ceremony, Im afraid that we may not be sufficiently prepared if we take the battle into consideration.


    For that purpose the method I took was the transfer magic formation Brad used. If its Brad, we need several days worth of magic power in order to activate the magic formation, but if its my magic power, only one days worth is needed to activate it like hell it is. I shared magic power with both Levia and Brad, and were barely able to activate it.


    I was clean without any magic power so Ive decided to spend all day sleeping, but being able to shorten the activation from two days to one is great. Well, the next day we could barely move, but thanks to that we were able to prepare ourselves to some extent.


    and thats how I got here, any question? (Setsu)


    I-I understand the gist of it. But wheres Brad, Levia and that merchants daughter that came with you? (Dezas)


    If youre looking for Brad, hes there. (Setsu)


    ? (Dezas)


    When I point at the ceiling, Brad jump down from the hole.


    Brad!! (Dezas)


    Are you alright, Disaster-sama!? (Brad)


    Dezas calls out to Brad when she saw him. Brad seems to be relieved that Dezas is safe.


    Conversely, beside Dezas I see a frightened man in a white suit. Who the hell is he?


    You bastard as I thought you really did return to this world..? (ck Robe)


    As I thought? What, did he actually anticipated my return to this world?


    I looked suspiciously at the pitch ck robed man in front of me. Hes totally a creepy guy. For now I guess this dude will be my opponent?


    Then oi Brad!! Im leaving those brown guys to you, okay!? You too Ides, go with Brad if you can still move! (Setsu)


    Understood! (Brad)


    Y-yes (Ides)


    Although Brad moved at once, Ides seems to still looked puzzled. Even so, because he seems to believe in me, he ran with Brad while still confused.


    Then, I guess its time to beat your ass? The crime for putting your hands on Dezas is huge you know? (Setsu)


    Although Im not really the one who put my hands on her whatever, youre the one that is going to get killed today!! Allow me to crush you right here! (ck Robe)


    The ck robed man bluntly release his bloodlust and took a battle stance.


    Huh looks like this will take a while.


    [T.N: POV change to Ruri]


    I, Ruri, am currently standing in the throne room of the demon kings castle. As for why a poor apprentice merchant like me is in this kind of ce


    Hey Ruri! Please keep yourself together! Im here with you, okay? (???)


    The woman next to me saying these reliable words is Levia-san. She appears to be the sea god from the myths I have heard since I was young. This ridiculous person is one of the reasons I am stuck here.


    Even if you say that (Ruri)


    Get a hold of yourself! Look! Your work hase. (Levia)


    Fue!? (Ruri)


    As Levia-san said so, I lifted up my face that was facing the ground.


    Here in front of me were devils running, d in armor. They might have heard the explosion sounds that Setsu-san had caused earlier. Everyone had a serious face.


    You two! Move out of the way! (Knight)


    While holding a sword and spear, a man wearing an armor thats somewhat more extravagant than the others said that to us. I wonder if he is someone like a captain?


    I havent seen your face around here! Are you the ones who caused this uproar? (Knight)


    Hmm. I guess Im indirectly rted? (Levia)


    Wha. so youre the one causing the ruckus!! (Knight)


    No need to get so worked up. Ruri, can you pass it to them? (Levia)


    Ah, yes! (Ruri)


    Thats right, this is my job.


    From Setsu-sans magic bag that he gave me, I pull out a palm-sized object.


    When I passed it to the knights one by one, they ept it while still remaining vignt. I guess my harmless look is advantageous at a time like this.


    th-this is? (Knight)


    Croquetteis what it is called, but I guess you should know of this right? (Levia)


    When Levia-san said that, the faces of the knights who remained vignt changed.


    This is, where did you get this!? (Knight)


    The guy causing an uproar inside said to deliver these to you all. Eat this and wait for a bit is what he said I suppose (Levia)


    As Levia-san answers the knight captain-ish persons questions, everyone exchanged nces and made lots of ruckus.


    I-its Setsu-sans croquettes!! (Knight1)


    Did hee back!? (Knight2)


    As I thought its good!! (Knight3)


    Youre eating it too fast!! (Knight4)


    As theres already some of them that already finished eating the croquettes, it seems that were able to y our role without any difficulty.


    Our role is to prevent the knighs who heard the uproar from entering. Setsu-san considered the fact that the enemys strength will cause casualties, so he entrusted us with this task, but I didnt think that this deep-fried potato called a croquette would truly stop everyone.


    I already tamed them with the deliciousness of croquette


    Is what he said while wearing a nasty smile, but it didnt seem like a lie.


    Incidentally, the reason we hurried with the transfer magic formation is so we could makerge quantities of croquette, or so it seems. It was very hard to buy the potatoes from the market. But even though there were only troubles for me and I wasnt the one who made them, I still felt happy when they said its delicious.


    Or rather, is it fine for everyone to believe it is Setsu with just one croquette? Im concerned about this castles security.


    What is Setsu-san doing in the throne room? Currently there is a ceremony taking ce  (Knight)


    He came to get the demon lord back from that shitty man. (Levia)


    As Levia-san answers the questions of the knights who finished their croquette, the area began to turn noisy once more.


    From what I hear, everyone opposes the current marriageor more like it seems that they strongly oppose the one who will be her partner. Because of that, there were some people who suggested assisting Setsu-san, but Setsu-san himself told them not toe so we turned them down.


    Just wait here patiently, theres still some croquettes left. Levia)


    Oh, Ill dly ept them. (Knight)


    Once again I distribute the croquettes to everyone.


    When I put one in my mouth, although I thought of something impolite like it would have taste better when its still hot, my hand doesnt stop moving to eat the delicious potato. It seems that in the world Setsu-san came from, they put this in their lunch box and carry it with them. Lets ask him to make this for me next time


    [T.N: POV changed to MC]


    I avoided the ck thorns approaching in front of my eyes by turning my neck. Then I got closer and swung Kuromaru towards the ck robe.


    Kuh (ck Robe)


    That attack I made by swinging the sword widely on purpose, ended up missing from a backstep.


    What a sharp attack I almost spilled blood there. (ck Robe)


    oh, eh, okay. (Setsu)


    You cant kill me with just thisis the kind of vibes hes shooting at me, but is it really a sharp attack?


    I shall go seriously as well! <shadow knuckle="">! (ck Robe)</shadow>


    A pitch ck fist appears from the mans shadow. Its quite big huh, it seems to be able to squash my body.


    But I wasnt particrly in a hurry, so I stared at it while being disappointed that this degree is what he meant with being serious.


    Haah! (Setsu)


    Together with a yell, I stopped the fist from the front with the hand not holding Kuromaru. The momentum resounded with a thud, but there was not even a single damage whatsoever.


    With one hand tch. (ck Robe)


    Oopsie daisy! (Setsu)


    I raised Kuromaru overhead and swung down to the ck fist that I stopped. The cut arm vanished and the ck robed man retreated from the wind pressure created by the sword swing.


    What kind of ridiculous bullshit is this (ck Robe)


    Yeah, I get that a lot (Setsu)


    Wha!? (ck Robe)


    I instantly shortened the distance from the retreating man, I drove a front kick into the guys stomach while his stance is still broken.


    Gahah! (ck Robe)


    Spitting out saliva and his breath, the man got blown away and rolled away as he hit the ground. As I thought this guy is not that strong. Did he really give a hard fight with that guy Ides? The title of Five Great Generals is going to cry you know?


    If hes only this strong, then the other two probably didnt have to keep the soldiers away. It seems that it didnt be a scalerge enough to get them involved.


    Gah Hah <shadownce="">! (ck Robe)</shadow>


    While the guy is still kneeling, A hugence that exceeds 3 meters grew from him.


    That seems like it packs quite a punch, so it might be able to injure me.


    Eat thiskuh! (ck Robe)


    Just shoot it already. Setsu)


    Haah!! (ck Robe)


    Together with a yell, the firednce flew straight towards me. It has enough power to easily open a hole in the demon kings castle wall. I cant let him add any more holes here, because I feel guilty for drilling up the ceiling.


    Tei (Setsu)


    I smacked thence. With just that thence is struck towards the floor and the tip broke.


    I take my eyes off thence that had disintegrated into particles, and showed a smile as a means of provocation to the ck robe guy that cant conceal his jaw dropping even if his face cant be seen.


    Whats wrong? Dont you have anything else above this level? (Setsu)


    Guh whats with that out of the norm power to lightly handle the power of <shadownce=""> that is A-rank (ck Robe)</shadow>


    Dont you get full of yourself with just A-rank attacks, you pitch ck dude. Let me show you my SSS-rank punch. (Setsu)


    Kuh<shadow sphere="">! (ck Robe)</shadow>


    I lightly kicked the ground and got closer to the ck robed man and while I repelled the bullets the man hurled from his shadow with my sword, and appeared in front of him.


    I grabbed his arm before he kicked the ground to take distance and I held it tightly so he wont escape.


    Dont you run away, no need to hesitate and receive this punch. (Setsu)


    Gah (ck Robe)


    I let go of my sword and bashed the face of the ck robe. He was blown away together with a dull sound and he fell down at the same ce when I had him eat my front kick.


    Youre really something else huh, how long are you going to conceal your true power? (Setsu)


    I asked a question to the ck robed man who was copsed and letting out a groan. I am interested in the fact that the strength and aura he holds are in no way proportional to each other.


    Although I dont have magic eyes, Im somehow able to guess the amount of enemys magic power from their aura. With this, I see he appeared to be holding SS-rank strength, but when I watch him fight, he is no more than an A or S rank.


    Hah Hah As expected from the out of standard Hero so I cant be your opponent in this current state (ck Robe)


    This current state? (Setsu)


    Sorry, but I will have myself withdraw from this I must report about you to my master after all. (ck Robe)


    I dont know who your master is, but do you think I will let you go away so easily? (Setsu)


    I picked up the sword I let go of and thrusted at that guys throat.


    Fuh You bastard cannot rob me of my life Know that that half-heartedness will be your undoing kukuku (ck Robe)


    Saying that, the man disappears leaving behind only the ck robe. The ck magic particles flutters in the surrounding, and disappeared before long.


    Shadow magics Shadow Clone? he really got me there. (Setsu)


    So the weakness from before was because it was a clones body, no wonder there was no significant response from him. I brushed off the ck particles while remembering the irritation. The next time I meet him, Ill give that master of his a serious beating.


    Setsu (Brad)


    Oh, so youre done there too? (Setsu)


    Brad, Lily and Ides came to me while each of them dragging those brown robed fellow. They didnt seem to have any significant injury, so it looks like its aplete victory.


    For now, strip them off of all their possessions and reveal (Setsu)


    Setsu!! (???)


    Uwaa!! (Setsu)


    Just as I wanted to say to reveal their true characters, a weight rushed on my back softly. The demon king Disaster, who looked like a bride, embraced me as if to cover my body. Due to reincarnation my body becamepletely different, my height dropped down so the height difference between me and Dezas ispletely reversed. Five years ago I was the taller one.


    Guh it became unpleasant.


    Youre not hurt anywhere are you? (Setsu)


    None! Im still pure! (Dezas)


    Yeah, Im d, so d Dont say that in public! Cant you see I cant respond to that here!?


    Well, what to say. Anyway, d to see you again, Dezas. (Setsu)


    Yes!Yes! (Dezas)


    She tightens her embrace. Looking at her trembling arms, I knew that she had felt quite uneasy. On the outside she might looks mature, but shes still a girl on the inside. She mustve felt the danger towards herself.


    Still though white really didnt suit you. (Setsu)


    I said that when I see her dress. As I thought red or ck suits her more. I really felt ufortable seeing her wearing white, so if possible I want her to return to her usual cloth.


    I thought you would say that this is more or less how a bride should look like I guess (Dezas)


    She said so while putting a wry smile. Well, if I leave out the color, shell look unreasonably beautiful now though


    Hah please wear a red and ck wedding dress next time. (Setsu)


    I think I would really praise her if the dress is that color.


    Mu! By chance is that a proposal!? (Dezas)


    She amazingly bit on my words and went and pulled my face towards her. It was inevitable that it was painful from having to look at a rather high angle. Stop, stop!


    While I was enduring the pain, I opened my mouth.


    We-well if you really wish for marriage (Setsu)


    Basically I have no intention of refusing. Although theres the question of like or not, if I like her I want to answer her feelings. Besides, is there even a reason to refuse a marriage proposal from a beautiful woman that would be unthinkable of in Japan?nope, theres none.


    Please understand, just like any boy, even I have a dream of having a harem.


    well my mental age already exceeds 30 years though.


    R-really!? Ah, no but (Dezas)


    For an instant, Dezas showed a smile like a flower blooming, but it instantly changed into a thinking expression.


    However, would it really be okay to ept the proposal now, or should I propose to both of you at once.ugh!! What should I do!? (Setsu)


    By both, you mean Roa? (Dezas)


    Roa Leonail( Ro-a Re-o-nee-ru), thats the name of the daughter of the Beast King, the king of the Beastman Continent. The Devil and the Beastman used to be hostile, but the king and the kings daughter are friends now. At first the atmosphere is pretty dangerous, but it seems that they got on friendly terms when they have a meeting along with me. They seems to be pretty close now.


    Urgh I-Ive decided! I wont propose yet!! Ill propose to both you and Roa! (Setsu)


    Y-yeah (Dezas)


    Dezas parts with me and tightly grasp her hand. I dont know how well shell be able to take it.


    Wait, are you guys all fine with this? Even though your leader is going to marry someone like me (Setsu)


    If its something Disaster-sama decided (Brad)


    Thats right isnt it~We cannot go against her, right~ (Lily)


    Fumu, if Disaster-sama made the decision I will not object (Ides)


    Brad spoke with a firm tone, but his face broke into a smile. In addition, Lily and Ides spokepletely monotone and did not even hide their broad smirk.


    These guys, even though they didnt ept todays wedding ceremony to the point of acting violently


    Well, I guess its better than you guys going against it


    so, what should we do with that guy? (Setsu)


    When I asked that, everyone faced a certain direction.


    Hiih (???)


    At that ce there was a human man wearing a white suit. The Five Great Generals certainly didnt ept that man who is to marry the bride, so he is a pitiful bridegroom.


    The frightened figure who is holding his legs and is hiding in the shadows of the throne, we couldnt endure seeing such a shameful figure.


    So I was about to be such mans thing Now that I think it over, it is frightening. (Dezas)


    It was cruel to say that, but even if she said that, it cant be helped since he looks miserable and dirty.


    Pl-please save me just my life (Terran)


    His teeth was chattering as he was going to beg for his life.


    Desas and co seems to want to say to entrust me with his punishment, so I sent my gaze at him.


    I sighed and walked towards the man. Kuromaru is in my hand.


    Yo, mister pitiful-bridegroom-deserted-by-hispanion, how are you feeling? (Setsu)


    P-please help me if-if its money you want I can pay you (Terran)


    Shouldnt he be asking of such thing to Dezas, the lord of the Devil


    I grabbed the carefully set hair of his and raised his face.


    It cant be helped, Ill at least save your life. (Setsu)


    ! You, you really will!? (Terran)


    Yeah, however (Setsu)


    I thrust Kuromaru right beside him and said;


    Ill have you spit out every information you know. (Setsu)


    Theres a bit of my bloodlust mixed with that thrust, so this guy nodded many times even when hes covered in runny nose and tears.

 Chapter 16

    Take him away.


    Yes sir!


    Terran exited the throne room, taken away by the castle guards.


    He was extremely tired when he left; I couldnt sense any vitality on his face. Its like you dropped down from the peak of happiness to all the way to the base you know, it was kind of understandable.


    In the end, he didnt have any decent information. What is that ck robe scheming


    Thats right I wonder what he nned to do by approaching me.


    The first info I got out of that guy is that the ck robed man and he as a firm are trading partners . Terran firm primarily deals with a wide arrange of goods, ranging from foodstuffs to misceneous goods. Because their quality is reliable, there are many from each nation who favour them. But that is how it looks on the outside. Behind the scenes they seem to be dealing with narcotics and distributing them to the big shots, that kind of work.


    And the one supplying the narcotics is the ck robed man. It seems that they are doing magic experiments to produce energy and the narcotics were seemingly created as a byproduct by chance.


    An experiment that produces narcotics I dont see anything good about this experiment that make people change like this


    I took off the hood of the light brown robes who are lying on the ground.


    The head is full of cobs, the cheeks here and there are discolored bluish purple, one eye is swollen so much it protrudes halfway.


    They might have been originally an ordinary human, I guess. Now theyre unrecognizable though


    It seems they are the result of the experiments the ck robes are doing. Even Terran doesnt know the full details, but it looks like those guys are attempting to produce biological weapons.


    I gently put back the hood. I dont know what kind of people they were before, but I dont think they want to be seen in this appearance even after they died.


    These guys I dont know if theyre biological weapons or not, but their strength is real.


    Im sorry, we couldve been able to pull out more information if we captured them alive


    Ides and Lily, who are beside Desas, said so. It was reasonable that even with their abilities its difficult to capture them alive. It may be quite the miracle if those guys are mass production models.


    I will be troubled if you tried to capture them and receive injuries instead. None of you have any injuries so let us be d with that.


    Desas lets out her voice to the frustrated two.


    Well, the throne room is pretty much ruined though Desas is a demon who is considerate towards her friends and subordinates, so she is rather delighted that they dont have any personal injury I guess.


    In any case, we cant leave these guys lying down like this I guess Brad, can I leave this to you?


    As you wish.


    As I tell Brad to bury them, he carried the brown robes and left the room.


    With this it should be all rightHmm? Whats wrong Setsu?


    Nah, its nothing.


    Desas spoke to me worried when I was pondering while looking at the brown robes. What Im bothered with is the organization that created these brown robes. I couldnt get Terran to spill out the name of the organization or their n, but Im worried about the existence who is called the master by the ck robed man who left at that time. And he also said As I thought when I came to help these guys.


    They anticipated my return to this world. In addition to that, the they will summon me, so marry her n regarding Desas was brought up to Terran by those guys.


    (Its inconsistent but theres way too little information I guess)


    What is wrong, Setsu.


    As I was thinking again, Levia, who was next to me, looked worriedly into my face. Next to her was Ruri, who was making a simr expression.


    Its really nothing, okay Im fine.


    I still dont know anything, I cant let them get any more worried about me than this I guess. I showed them a smile to let them know theres nothing to worry about.


    More importantly Ruri, dont you have something you have to deliver to Desas?


    Ah! Thats right!


    In order to change the subject, I recalled the talk about Ruris original purpose foring here. Ruri searched in her pockets in panic and upon finding the object, she rushed over to Desas while holding it.


    Uhm! This is the item my granddad entrusted me with delivering it!


    I see this is


    Desas received the presented item. Its the ck brooch I once gave to Desas.


    Hm, I see its certainly fixed. You have my gratitude, Ruri was it? So, why is it that you came to deliver this? Is the old man


    Ah because of illness he already


    Is that so, Im sorry to hear that.


    Its okay. It may be lonely, but Im fine now.


    Ruri smiled as she said so. That smile shows loneliness as expected, but it wasnt gloomy. It looks like she really got back on her feet.


    You really saved me though, I felt hopeless when the brooch Setsu gave me broke


    Eh!?


    Huh? Didnt I told Ruri about that? To Ruri, who was facing this way with a surprised expression, I said this.


    Thats something I made. I also added the name in the back you see.


    Whaaaaat!? What kind of person are you mister Setsu!?


    What are you asking me after all this? After all, I was summoned from another world


    hm? Ah, I see!


    I havent told you who I really am!


    Mister Setsu is the great hero who stopped the war five years ago


    Well, I wasnt at the level of a great hero though


    To us, Setsu is not only the person who saved our lives, he is also our countrys benefactor I tell you!


    Why is Desas interrupting the conversation with a triumphant look? To these guys I may be that kind of person, but its only making me itchy.


    Now that she told me, I even came to feel d that I did my best in my fight to the point it changed the topography though.


    Setsu was amazing like with that devilish hero, he


    Desas


    h I see, my apologies


    I stopped the conversation with Desas who looks like shes heating up. Ruri doesnt have to know more than this. Its a story I dont really want to remember.


    In, in any case! I should give you something as a reward, Ruri!


    Desas herself changed the somewhat awkward mood. Ruri opened her mouth while still confused from suddenly changing the subject back to work.


    No, I cant ept that! I have already received the reward along with the request after all


    That doesnt matter right? Just take whats been given to you, okay?


    Even you, Mister Setsu!?


    To be able to receive a reward directly from the honorable demon king, I dont think she has any reason to refuse it though


    To receive more than the original reward is, you know as a merchant, I


    I see, it seems like she thinks shes not qualified to receive it. Even though she looks like a little kid, her way of thinking is praiseworthy.


    Hey, what do you know, you can hold yourself back unlike the brats from before. Just take everything you receive.


    Ipromised with Ruri and patted on her head.


    Her face became extremely unhappy. What is this, how fun.


    Gununu even though Im already thirteen


    Arent you even an adult yet?


    In this world youre considered an adult when youre fifteen years old. Alcohol bes avable at that age whether theres someone to protect you or not is another story. By the way, marriage is only possible from the age of seventeen. If you marry as soon as youe to age, you wont be able to work sufficiently and something like a bankruptcy could happen.


    Yo-you too, mister Setsu! Youre not that much older than me you know! I dont want to be treated like a kid by someone like that!


    Im sorry to disappoint youss, but Im well over thirty if you count my past life


    Counting your past life is unfair you know!?


    Fuhahaha, how about that! This is a little kid grandpa or not, yeah. Impossible. (T.N. He says, literally jiji shota, ie grandpa shota)


    In my case youre both children though


    Your mental age is at the level of a high school girl so shut up, you!


    Even though she lived for several hundred years she doesnt have a shred of impression of an old hag, how did she spend her life to stay like that? Its not just her voice is it?


    I dont know what this being called high school girl is like but I feel like Ive been made a big fool of arent I?


    Tsk, your intuition is sharp, as expected of the demon king.


    I know Ive been making a fool of her, but Ill be troubled if I have to yield myself, so I start changing the subject again.


    Hey you! Dont tell me I have to reap what I sow!


    Well, leaving aside the whole age thing, isnt it easier for Ruri to ept it if you decide what to give her?


    It feels like the subject was changed Well, certainly thats also true umumu, I thought that properly bestowing her a medal would be fine at a time like this, butthat is not what you want, now do you Ruri?


    Hey, thats what a highschool girl would say.


    Some people in this country would cry if they know what reward youve given properly until now, without a doubt.


    Isnt there anything you wish for Ruri?


    You mean, what I wish for?


    Ruri is suddenly asked and looks at me while trembling. Her face seems to want to say What should I do!?


    As expected, bluntly refusing here would leave a bad taste, so I decided to give her an eptable advice.


    Try to just say it, everythings fine as long as its not outrageous


    Even if you say that


    Look, isnt there anything? Like a dream or something


    When I mentioned dreams, Ruris shoulders twitched.


    She may have some dreams. Before I thought about asking her, she opened her mouth herself.


    If its a dream then I do have one


    While saying so, Ruri faced Desas with determination and conveyed her dream.


    Iwould like to have my own store.


    Torches were lit inside the pitch ck room. Even though those attached on the walls are lit, the room is still dim and the feet are hard to see.


    A long desk is ced in the middle of the room and sitting around it are several men and women wearing a ck robe.


    Those robes were identical to the man who fought Setsu with shadow magic several tens of minutes ago.


    My clone body was taken down


    Is that so, how was it?


    It is just as you said, my master; that man lives


    Hahaha! So he does! I knew it!


    The first ck robe who opened its mouth had the same voice as the man who fought with Setsu. The man who was in the demon continent was a clone body manufactured here.


    And the one conversing with him is the man sitting in the first seat. His voice was neutral so it was difficult to know his gender and with the ck robe hiding both his face and physique, its increasingly more difficult to know whether hes a man or a woman. However, it is obvious that this person is the master of the group from that strange aura.


    Thank you for going there to confirm it, Kagerou.


    It is no problem if it is at the request of my master.


    The man who handles shadow magic appears to be called Kagerou. Kagerou returned the words of gratitude curtly. He thinks that it is natural to fulfill his masters requests, so he considers words of gratitude as unnecessary.


    The master knows of his mood from his loyalty, so he delightfully opened its mouth.


    Just by using that demon kings dilemma as a bait, we skillfully lured him out like that.


    There was the possibility of him noting, but what do you intend to do if that were the case?


    If that happens then we will manipte Terran from the shadows and only recover our objective, which is the demon king.


    It is a backup n that doesnt create any gapsthe master says with a nk look.


    I understand now, as expected from master


    Dont praise me so much, Kagerou


    As the two people are having a conversation, a knock resounded suddenly.


    The soundes from an iron door, which is the only entrance and exit of this room.


    Oh, you cane in.


    My apologies for my rudeness


    The one who entered together with the permission of the master is a young girl with blond hair which is shaking by the wind. Wrapped in a high ss dress, her facial expression is slightly red, as if shes a girl whose cheeks are reddened from love.


    This is Margaret, first princess of the kingdom of Destinea. Ivee to report the present condition.


    Why Margaret, you are as beautiful as always.


    Such, such ttery is, you see


    Margarets cheeks are colored even more and she agonizes. No matter how you look at it, it was the face of a woman who fell in love. That should be expected, since this master is Margarets hero, he is a Hero after all.


    And so? How are the summoned brave Heroes doing?


    They are growing favourably. The <user of="" the="" sacred="" sword=""> and his group are even able to dive into the <cavern of="" sorrows="">.</cavern></user>


    Oh really now


    This Cavern of sorrow is one of the existing dungeons in this world. Several adventurers have established a rank for each dungeon and this caverns difficulty is considered A rank.


    Since they were able to capture dungeons as far as B rank, even S rank dungeons should be within their grasp before long dont you think?


    That would be nice! If that is the case they may soon be useful to us.


    The master talked as he got ahold of new toys and startedughing. When theughter lessened, he said that to Margaret who showed a delightful face from seeing theughter.


    I would like to receive reports from you again okay? Margaret


    Please leave it to meSir Touma (; kanji is winter and truth)


    Touma That is the name of the man who was summoned together with Setsu before and also the name of the man who was buried by Setsu.


    After Margaret left the room, he called one of the ck robes in the room.


    Say Shironeko, wont you head towards the beastmen country for me?(T.N.; shironeko)


    I understand -no desu


    As the ck robed person called Shironeko was told this, she begins to head towards the exit without asking for the reason. Its as if to say she wants to leave this ce immediately.


    Wait, wait! I havent told you your job yet!?


    Touma was flustered and stopped her. As a matter of fact, Shironeko has not pledged loyalty towards him so there were various problems with her attitude.


    Shironeko! Please pay more respects to Master Touma!


    There was one person who felt angry from that attitude. The person who shouted with a womans voice grabbed Shironeko, who didnt even look at her, by the cor.


    Calm down Luna. Let go of Shironeko.(; ruuna)


    Master Touma


    As Luna was told by a quiet voice, she did as she was told while she red at Shironeko from within her hood.


    Shironeko, your job is to attack Setsu when he is in the beastmen country. He went to the demon country, so the next ce will be the beastmen country after all. Attack during his sleep if possible, I want him captured alive. In the case he responds to your attack, retreat okay? He is someone you absolutely cannot defeat from the front you see.


    I understand -no desu.


    Dont think about escaping just like that, okay? I dont particrly care what bes of your little sister in the beastmen continent you see


    Im not nning to run away -no desu. I will do as I am told -no desu.


    right, thats a good kid.


    After being conveyed the contents of her work, Shironeko calmly left the room. Even though he threatened her with her weakness, he saw her off with a good smile.


    After Shironekos presence ispletely vanished, Touma gave orders to the other ck robes.


    Kuroinu, keep an eye on Shironeko. You can kill her if she betrays us.(; kuroinu; yes,these names)


    Yes, my liege.


    The ck robed person called Kuroinu left the room as well.


    Inside the room that decreased in numbers, Touma was pleased with the fact he was able to let the course of events go the way he had nned.


    Hahaha I will surely get my hands on you, isnt that right? Setsu.


    My beloved.

 Chapter 17

    A.N.


    Is that guy gay or something! Was the impression of ten percent of you guys. Im seriously considering adding the BL-tag. Would it be safe if the guy bes a trap? Is what Ive been thinking to myself


    When Ruri said she wanted a store, Desas thought for a while and easily approved of it.


    I see, so you wish for a store. If its just that then suppose I can arrange it; however, mine authority is only effective within Evil Barrow. A ce like the human continent is naturally impossible as well as the castle and outside the castle town. Would that still be fine with you?


    I dont have any objections. Please arrange it under those conditions.


    I understand. Also, its about the size though


    In that case I would like to have a stall.


    Eh?


    Hearing that, Desas left her mouth open. Even I was surprised, because I just thought for sure that arge shop is what she clearly wanted.


    Even if what she wanted wasnt arge shop, stalls were the smallest shops in this world. If you talk about its use, it would be at the extent of restaurants setting up food samples to serve as advertisement for their cuisine.


    The truth is that I do want arge store, but I stillck experience and Im not an adult yet like Mister Setsu mentioned. Thats why, even if I receive arge store, I think it would be too much for me to manage it.


    Upon hearing that, Desas and I showed a So thats how it is kind of face. If the shop isrge, it wont be justrge, but the management of it will be harder for sure. In that respect, a stall should be sufficient for even Ruri to handle.


    I have acknowledged the matter of the stall however, what in the world will you be selling? I dont think you can sell decent articles though


    About that I have a small request to ask of you mister Setsu


    While Ruri said that, she looked this way. Is she going to sell the merchandises she will request from me? I cant think of anything in particr though


    Actually I want to try selling the deep fried food you have made, mister Setsu.


    And so.


    Mix the potato and the minced meat and add the bread crumbs to it, then add it to the oil and ta-dah! You got that?


    Ye, yes I do! I can somehow understand this!


    Today Im in the kitchen of the demon kings castle together with Ruri. I think Ruris idea to sell deep-fried food is quite a great idea. In that case it can sell well in a stall and its suitable for after school students to buy and eat them easily. It doesnt seem like you can earn arge profit, but you will likely be able to get a steady ie with this. Well, Im a novice atmerce so I dont understand and all, but I guess its a safe bet since the one who can see whether things can sell well or not, the sole merchants daughter Ruri said so.


    Then, if it bes kind of this colour, take it out the oil in a sh. Alright, this ones good. Hey, its done! Here, take it!


    Yes sir, right away!


    I put the croquette I took out on a dish and handed it over to the waiter who is waiting for instructions.


    Even so, what an amazing dexterity do you have making a dozens of portions in the blink of an eye


    We aint done yet I tell ya! Hey Ruri, youe help me out too! Were not done making them you know!


    Ah, okay!


    I took out the chicken meat which is fried in another pot. This food is the so-called chicken cutlet.


    Right now the demon lords castle is holding a simple party and the cooking duty is once again entrusted to me. When I was just thinking I guess theyre going to ask me in the end, by no means did I expect it to be a mess where I have to make enough for all the members in the demon lords castle Well, I can teach Ruri in making deep-fried food at the same time, so it wasnt a bad job if its done for her sake.


    It would be nice if we could have Setsu constantly make them like this


    That is impossible for him for the time being.


    I have to visit the beastmen continent after all and then I n to go and pick up Yuuhi in the human continent.


    Well, once everythings over I can go out with you for a bit though


    You, you really can!?


    Ruri bit on my words harder than I expected. The oil is going to stter you know, pay attention.


    Lets make you prosper by that time okay? Else it wont be worth helping you out after all.


    Ah, yes! Of course! Running a shop together with mister Setsu fufu


    While Ruri is frying croquettes, she is blushing happily. Im not so much of a person you should be d with though


    Oh this ones also done. Sorry Ruri, but take this one please


    Ah, okay! I will take it!


    I put the chicken cutlets on the te properly and handed it over to Ruri. I then moved to the pan with the croquettes, substituting Ruri who left the kitchen.


    Im sorry that it gets in the way of her fried food practice, but those bunches who are getting excited right now dont really want to eat cold food. Well, I wonder if the fried food this time are done well or not.


    When I was waiting for the croquettes to finish frying, I noticed Desas entering the kitchen. Because it looks strange for the demon lord toe to this kind of ce, the cooks whom I asked to be an assistant opened their eyes widely.


    Setsu, Im sorry for entrusting you with the cooking originally I wanted you to do take it leisurely, but


    Its fine, really. Well, its troublesome though. Still, you guys eating and saying its delicious is  it honestly makes me happy.


    I see It has been a long time for me as well, so Ive already eaten one dish of Setsus croquette


    Youll be fat, you know


    Ugh Im doing exercises, so I will be all right


    When I warned her in a straightforward way, she started rubbing her stomach while looking down. Its amazingly lean. Wouldnt it be fine if she has a bit more meat on it is what I thought, but I wonder; do only girls understand the reason they dislike the extra meat?


    So what is it? I wont allow you to steal some food you know?


    Thats not why Im here!  There is something I want to talk about with you, you see


    Oops, looks like it was a serious conversation. I stopped with the teasing and stopped pouring magic to the fire magic stone in the stove Im working on. When I confirmed that the fire stopped, I asked the cooks to take care of the cooking for a while.


    What do you want to talk about?


    With Setsu returned here, we no longer have any reason to seek vengeance towards the human country. So I will be calling back the group responsible for attacking the human country in person, but


    Isnt that what the human country is aiming for, is that what youre thinking?


    Right, you do understand that well.


    I heard from Eruka that the human country is considering using this war to attack both the demon continent and beastmen continent again. If thats the case, then Im sure it wont be strange for them to aim for the moment they withdraw. Its because they will be fighting near their own territory and their opponent is turning their backs on them after all.


    Those people, they will see this opportunity toe steal our territory again. If you see it that way, you can understand one side of the current defensive battle.


    Really Your opponent isnt attacking?


    Yes, theyre constantly on the defense. Thanks to that there are no damage done on our side, but we could hardly deal any damage to the other side as well. Weve continued fighting for a considerable time, but the gate not being open until this very day is the proof of it. I cant send out reinforcements carelessly, because there is too little movement on the other side. I periodically send off a ship with troops, taking turns with a ship full of expired foodstuff among other things Im doing.*


    That theyre not moving is ominous, really. Pulling back the soldiers she mentioned looks like a pain as well.


    If its about withdrawing them, isnt there only one choice which is to draw them back while sending reinforcements to protect them?


    I also think that method is the only choice well, in any case we have to inform the beastmen continent of Setsus return dont we? Even if my troops are pulled back, the beastmen troops will remain


    Yeah So, shall I go to the beastmen continent right away then?


    I wouldve liked it if you to took it more leisurely though


    Desas says so while making a lonely expression. With just that she loses the most of the majesty of a demon lord. At times like this, the best thing to do is to stroke her head for now.


    Ah You, are you not giving me the same treatment as Ruri?


    Right now youre the same as her you know? Well, you just wait okay? I have to show my face to the other guys, but once the war ends, Ill take it very slowly.


    Desas looks unhappy from being treated as a child, but her mood returned after hearing thest part of my words,.


    That is right, information came in about the heroes who were summoned along with you.


    Oh?


    I dont really have much interest in that, but I wonder; how much of a prodigy are they bing? Only their abilities are outrageous after all, those guys.


    Im told that one Hero who does not possess a sacred sword seems to be towering above the rest of the current Heroes.


    They didnt possess the sacred sword?


    So when ites to talented people, there are those above Kouma? As far as I can remember, his Excalibur type doesnt really look strongpared to the sacred swords Ive checked up until now. However, wielders of a sacred sword get outrageous statuses on its own, it shouldnt be easy at all for capable people to bebetter than a wielder of a sacred sword


    This is information procured from an informant in Destinea, but I have heard of a girl who use an orange colored fire magic. I believe her nickname is the <witch of="" the="" setting="" sun="">?</witch>


    Setting sunOrange?


    Aah her.


    Do you know this person? Nevertheless, hearing that she exceeded a wielder of a sacred sword, we cant make light of her. We should be thoroughly vignt of


    No, shes fine, because right now she should be receiving coaching from Eruka.


    I see, from that ice woman. In other words she is yourrade, is that correct?


    Yeah, thats how it is.


    Be that as it may, Yuuhi weve only been apart for a few days, you know how much have your abilities increased in this short time, this childhood friend of mine.


    Be careful though okay? The heroes summoned with me can be a decent war potential after all. This war can be overturned if youre being careless, you know.


    I shall take your advice to heart. HoweverThey wont be like that person would they?


    that guy is special.


    What Im reminded of is the smile of that gender fraud of a shitty Hero. Even if I know he isnt in this world anymore, it feels like Im constantly being watched. That guys existence is that deeply ingrained within me as a trauma.


    No He did be apanion, but well, I mean, Its because hes a guy whosdangerousin various ways


    I understand your pain.


    No, stop Desas. A woman like you isnt supposed to understand that.


    If its from the same sex, then I too havewell


    Thanks Desas, youre someone who understands me


    Thats right, Desas is also beautiful of course. I bet there are many who approach her calling her elder sister and such. My bad for acting like that. Let me cherish her with my whole life. And then have her cherish me. That way we can support each other.


    But I wonder why though? I end up feeling like that guy, who Ive dealt with with my own hands, is still aiming for me like I feel that his terror hasnt ended yet


    Hey Setsu? Youre staring you know?


    Im all right Im supposed to be all right


    If that guy was at least a woman Would I not be feeling this terrified then, I wonder.


    Aaargh! No more! This conversation is over! Anyway, Im leave this castle the day after tomorrow! End of story!


    Wha, wait! Is that not too sudden!?


    Ive made up my mind now so shut up!


    At any rate I want to forget that smile now. If I can think about something else.


    I would have wanted you to take a few more days though


    well, that might drag on and on forever you see.


    If it bes toofortable for me, I wont be able to leave until I die. I also want to quickly see the faces of those guys in the beastmen continent. Desas kept a unhappy face for a while, but she eventually consented in the end.


    I guess that is also true. If possible pleasee back quickly. Wont Iwont I be lonely


    Okay


    So theres this person here whos calling herself lonely while fidgeting embarrassingly. What is this cute creature, even though shes a demon lord.


    Thus Ive decided on my departure schedule.


    However, the me at the time didnt know that the guy who became this much of a trauma to me


    and I will meet once again.


    A.N.


    Next chapter, Setsu departs.


    Its probably fast, but I will temporarily put the demon continent on hold. Because the next time will be a considerably major story, I will do about this much for the first time.


    In addition, by no means did Setsu kill Touma because of him experiencing danger to himself. There is a perfectly serious reason for this. Just to be sure.


    T.N.


    *I didnt quite understand thest part of thest sentence, specifically

 Chapter 18

    18 Depart, Evil Barrow


    Authors notes{


    Trap is a safe opinion.


    This time is a bit of Levias character breakdown.}


    Ruris side


    Today, mister Setsu will depart from Evil barrow. When I am about to start preparing the stall I received for the very first time in the castle town, mister Setsues here expressly to greet me.


    Ruri, Im gonna leave this ce today, so yeah.


    Going to the toilet for a bitis how it felt the way he told me and I unconsciously opened my mouth wide for a moment. During that time he searched his own pockets and threw some kind of string shaped object towards me.


    I checked the object I received while Im confused and upon closer inspection, it is a ne. On the curiously shaped gem, there is a white cord going through it. I inquire about the meaning of the ne and he said Its an essory Im giving to people Im close with in case we separate. Speaking of farewell gifts, is the brooch miss Desas is carrying also the same as this ne I wonder?


    That makes me happy and somewhat ecstatic and mister Setsues to look at me with unkind eyes. I get angry from that, but this person would end up running away smoothly.


    I feel like it would be like this if I had a big brother. His attitude towards me too, its as if he sees me as his little sister. The truth is, I want him to see me more as a woman though


    When Im being teased and I start getting teary eyed, this person would ce his hands on my head. Mister Setsus hand is warm and before I notice, he is stroking my head gently. Actually he doesnt do it very gently at all, but I dont resist it.


    Well, you do your best with your stall okay? Once I return, Ill help you make it prosper after all


    While saying thosest words, mister Setsu walks out of the town and continued walking towards the gates. There were many things I still want to talk about, but I will trouble him if I restrain him here. I suppress the feeling of reluctance to part with him and watch mister Setsus back until he disappears.


    If I run this store together with him, I wonder how happy I would be. For the sake of this newly made dream of mine, I must make this store prosper and ovee mister Setsus standards.


    I put in my fighting spirit and prepared to open my store. Actually, tomorrow is the opening of the store, but I will boldly open the store today in the afternoon. I brace myself even more and start putting my hands on the ingredients that was meant for tomorrow.


    The lot who got an essory from me increased by a lot didnt it


    While Im recalling the part with me giving an essory to Ruri, I mutter a few words.


    Basically, the essories I give out contains my divine protection. Although I call it divine protection, its something unique that would invalidate attacks from the mind interference series, invalidate a life threatening attack once and it informs me when it falls into a crisis. I also wanted to put in a bit more powers like body strengthening, but the jewels and such used for storing them doesnt have enough capacity to store that much power.


    Currently, the ones holding this essory are the three people who traveled together with me, Yuuhi, Desas and Ruri. There is one more person joining them, but that person is in a ce distant from the three big continents, so Im thinking about introducing her sooner orter.


    While Im thinking about that, I arrive at the gates on the outskirts. I receive a check from the soldiers guarding the gate (cant have criminals and the like leave this ce after all) and then I leave the town.


    Well, arent you taking your time


    When I breathe in the outside air, Im suddenly called out.


    As I search for the owner of the voice, I find Levia standing at the edge of the street.


    Yeah, thats because I went to Ruris ce. It wouldve been fine if you hade together with me you know.


    Its fine, okay? I didnt really want to act as the third wheel between the both of you in your alone time.


    My and Ruris time? It wasnt a farewell scene where you have to pay that much attention to something like that, you know


    Well, I will be having quite some alone time with just you, so I should give at least this much time to her.


    While saying that, Levia clings tightly to me when I start walking.


    Speaking of why Levia is apanying me in this trip, its nothing more than because I asked her to. Ill be moving by sea and her strength is nothing to scoff at. She already intended to return to the sea, so I had no reason to not go together with her.


    Nevertheless, shes quite honest today. Even though she would always make a strange tsundere disy


    Which reminds me you remember our promise?


    Hm? The thing about me doing whatever you ask? Have you already decided?


    Its because you properly remember these things that youre so sly  youdy killer


    I dont know if she spoke in a voice so small so I cant hear it, but I can hear everything with my strengthened hearing, you know? Can you not lump me together with those thickheaded guys?


    Err, I have decided. I can ask anything, right?


    Yeah, if its within my ability.


    If you request outside of that Ill tear off your scales, so please take care not to go out of range.


    It may be within your ability There was this wedding dress Desas was wearing wasnt there?


    Yeah


    Its that dress that doesnt suit Desas because its pure white. Come to think of it, who should I entrust with making something like the ck and red dress? Should I get the usual guy make it?


    That you see? I was thinking that, you know I also kind of want to put on that dress


    With her voice gradually bing smaller, she unconsciously casted down her eyes at the end. When she bes honest, she bes cute doesnt she. I want to hear something more definite, so I pressed her further.


    A sea colored dress you see and above the sea we could make a ce with ice


    Oh, like that


    And thenwait, I cant say something embarrassing like that, you know!?


    Tsk, I thought I could enjoy this a bit longer Well in short


    you want to marry me.


    Uugh! Dont just go saying that so straightforwardly!


    I easily avoid the fist of anger sheunches thats cutting through the wind like a roar towards me. Thats a rather strong punch for a retort. Average people would break in pieces from that.


    Dont dodge it!


    No way


    I catch her fist and and strike her head with a chop. Levia, who got struck, became meek while pressing on the part she was hit at.


    Ugh*sigh*, its not good, is it? Being honest seems so hard for me.


    Levia is suddenly drained of her strength, pushing quite some weight onto my shoulders.


    Isnt it unreasonable to think you can be honest immediately so why again?


    I mean, didnt someone like Desas convey her feelings to you in such an amazingly straightforward way? There are also many others who yearn for you and it doesnt seem like something like my feelings would reach you, so


    While saying so, Levia hides her face again.


    How do I say this. To put it simply, even if you say things like youre dishonest or you have a hot-cold personality, it only wont get through if the other party is thickheaded On the other hand its easy to understand for me, who likes to tease people, but


    your feelings reached me so dont worry, okay? If you want to marry me, just say it and Ill respond to you properly


    Hey try saying it, try saying itis what I instigate her. Of course, its apanied with a smug face.*


    Levia, whose face is bing increasingly red, tries to spin some words while her lips quivers and bing teary eyed


    Wo, would you m, marry


    as if I can say that so easily, you stupid!


    Buhuo!? Hey, stop that Waterser!


    I ran all around while receiving a firetruck water discharge like water magic in my face. Levia, who has be angry, ran wildly without stopping for a while; by the time she stopped, the sun has already gone high in the sky.


    Thats strange, it was still morning some time ago though


    This was the moment I understood my departure didnt stop like usual


    Hah!


    In the center of the training grounds outside Destinea castle, two girls are throwing violent magic at each other. One girl fires stones of ice and the other girl fires mes resembling the setting sun.


    Miss Yuuhi! Please pay more attention to your output! Even though it erased stones this size, a me thatrge is unneeded!


    Ye, yes! Instructor Eruka!


    This time a somewhat repressed me meets the stones of ice the other girl fired once again. Ites in contact with two stones and an intense steam is created.


    However


    (kuh This time it is too weak!?)


    The stones that didnt melt away broke through the mes and hit Yuuhis cranium. Catchi a lump of ice about the size of a baseball, she receives a strong shock to her head and copsed onto the floor.


    Shall I leave it at this then. Are you alright, miss Yuuhi?


    Yes somehow. Ow ow


    Yuuhi gets up while pressing on her head. As a result of body strengthening constantly being applied there were no considerable damage, but it appears that the skin was cut.


    Uhm so the output wasnt good, was it if I make it a little bit bigger and increase its thickness


    Yuu!


    Her name being called all of a sudden, Yuuhi interrupts her thoughts and turns her sight towards the direction of the voice. There is the figure of Kouma, running towards her with all his strength.


    Kouma finally reaches Yuuhi, who is now sitting, and then he supports Yuuhis body and applies the restoration magic Heal to the cranium. Incidentally, restoration magic is a light attribute magic, so for Kouma who has the aptitude in light attribute, Heal is one of his field of expertise.


    Doing this kind of training during your day off again Thats why youre this injured.


    Er, yeah?


    As Kouma heals Yuuhis wounds with a serious expression, he lends her his shoulder so she can stand up. Yuuhi doesnt particrly need his shoulder to stand up, but she didnt refuse out of consideration and stand up as she was told.


    Return to your room like this, you should rest today.


    Do you understand me?


    Yeah.


    Then thats fine.


    The two walks to their respective rooms. While leaving, Kouma looks at Eruka and threw a gaze filled with resentment. Without saying anything, Eruka watches their backs as they walk away. As masochistic as she may be, she didnt like that kind of gaze.


    When Yuuhi returned to her room, she was made to lie down on the bed by Kouma. She could already move around like it was nothing and in the first ce, the training will still continue as is. She wasnt nning on continuing since it was stopped by Eruka, but she couldnt agree the way she was told by Kouma and the way he forcibly took her away.


    Your daily training is also considerably harsh, isnt it? To receive a training that hard in addition to that is


    Even then I have to do it.


    Why?


    For the sake of being together with Yuki-kunis what she was about to say, but Yuuhi recalled the fact Kouma is on Destineas side, so she stopped somehow. Its because she was strictly told that she is not allowed to talk about to anyone with the exception to people approved by Eruka.


    At any rate, its because I want to be stronger.


    Is that, is that so


    He showed a face that seemingly wants to say I wont consent, even if you say that, but Kouma doesnt quite have the courage to pursue any further than this towards Yuuhis seriousness.


    But you havent rested enough at all, lets go to the town for todays holiday. Okay?


    Sorry, but I have to get more training.


    Being told this clearly, Kouma opens his eyes wide from the shock he received and Yuuhi rises up on the bed without worrying about him. She stands up as is and walks out of the room. She is unsatisfied from the training from some time ago, so she is thinking about earnestly requesting Eruka for additional training.


    The arm of that girl is grabbed by Kouma from the side.


    While experiencing unpleasantness from being touched by a man other than Setsu, Yuuhi turns her face towards Kouma. What is on that face is an annoyed expression. And then he turns his face filled with slight resentment towards her.


    Yuu, whenever you do your best it always has something to do with Suzaku Setsu.


    Eh?


    Unintentionally being hit by the bulls eye, Yuuhi is surprised. Certainly in the olden days, when Yuuhi was doing her best, it mainly had something to do with Setsu. When he is absent from school, she takes his priority over herself when taking notes. Afterwards, no matter how many errands she has to do, she does it at a terrifying speed and then goes directly to Setsus house. When he copses at school due tock of sleep from reading too many novels, she would carry him to the school infirmary by herself.


    Being told she was someone who always tries her hardest from the start, Yuuhis tenacity is mostly gained for Setsus sake.


    This time also has something to do with him, am I right? Just what in the world is so good about that gloomy person! Rather than him, I would absolutely!?


    Suddenly, a sharp pain runs through Koumas arm which was holding Yuuhis arm. When he looks at it, the girl is grabbing the wrist of his arm with her free hand. Filled with so much strength that it would seem to make creaking sounds, she dug her fingers into Koumas arm.


    Dont speak so badly about Yuki-kun. Dont speak so cruelly about him even if its you, Kouma-kun,I will burn you, you know?


    gh!?


    From her lovely, well-featured appearance, an unimaginable thirst for blood struck Koumas body. His strength unintentionally escapes and he is about to fall down, but his arm that was grabbed is pulled up as is and he is forcibly made to stand.


    There is already this much difference made between Yuuhi and Kouma. It was only a short time since Setsu was gone, but it doesnt mean Yuuhis bundle of talent would not grow when receiving Erukas serious guidance.


    Letting go of the dazed Kouma, Yuuhi decides to leave the room now.


    Ill train to the point that it wont interfere with tomorrowsbyrinth training without you worrying, okay? So be relieved?


    Leaving behind those words, Yuuhi leaves the room and closes the door.


    There was no concerns about that from Koumas point of view, but even now he is standing there, doing nothing.


    By the time he regains his footing after receiving the entire bloodthirst from the one he loves, dozens of minutes have already passed.


    Authors notes{


    Next chapter, the arrival to port city.


    Now, I wonder what the oue of Kouma-kuns love will be! (we already know)


    And how shall Yuuhi-chan grow (meaningfully) from here on out!?}


    *T.N. Not sure if a smug face is what hes making. Googling  gives me images, but.

 Chapter 19

    Posted onDecember 21, 2017byJun


    Hello everyone! And here is another chapter of Second summon, tranted by yours truly. Sometimes I wonder if Im not spending a bit too much time on a hobby like this. Its still fun though so Im not reallyining.


    Enjoy your read~


    Tl: Jun


    ED: Jun


    19 Guild


    Its already been three days since we departed from Evil Barrow. Even though we got lost here and there, we finally reached the port city on the demon continent.


    Hmm Its the nostalgic aroma of salty water, it really calms me down.


    As she is the Sea god, Levia bes more excited the closer we get to the port city. Now she is in top form, walking in front of me.


    Is that so Im so d for you


    I am the opposite, my excitement hit rock bottom since yesterday. Theres no indication its going to rise back anytime soon.


    Could you at least fix your mood a bit? Theres nothing you can do about that, right?


    Aint that exactly why I just cant get excited


    This is about yesterday, when I was making a camp and I was casually looking through my magic bag


    That magic bag of yours really does fit in anything.


    Yeah, pretty much.


    I am beside the open fire, taking the tools I dont quite know anything about out of the bag and spreading them around. When either of my hands enters the bag, nothing but unknown objects roll out, but asionally objects filled with memoriese out of the bag, making me feel nostalgic.


    Why do I even have this thing that looks so much like a dogs bone


    Hm? What is this?


    Oh?


    What Levia picked up is a card asrge as a drivers license. I received it while I was filled with nostalgia.


    Its a guild card from the time I was an adventurer. Its what you get when you register in the adventurers guild.


    Oh but there is nothing written on it


    Just like she said, the guild card I have is nk, not even a single symbol is drawn on it.


    Its for crime prevention. If I dont fill it with my magic power, it wont show anything. It can be abused if its stolen, so as long as the owners magic power isnt flown into it, it wont show any information, you see.


    The adventurers guild is an organization for adventurers; theyre in charge of almost anything from odd jobs in town to subjugations of cmity scale monsters. Mainly the registered adventurers have a rank attached to them and theyre offered work depending on that rank. The work received can be one rank higher or at most two ranks lower than your own. If for example you are C rank, then you can receive B rank as well as D and E rank works.


    Andstly, the adventurers guild have a varying quality of service depending on the rank. There are all sorts of convenient things like the reduction to the prices at the arms dealers rted to the guild, residence being provided etc.


    In other words, its a trick to prevent adventurers from abusing the service of a higher rank by stealing the guild card of an adventurer with a higher rank than themselves, right?


    Thats how it works. Thats why you do this andhuh?


    What is wrong?


    Im filling the card with magic power in order to show the contents, but the card does nothing. If it was back then the letters would have shown itself immediately


    So it wasnt true that that is the guild card is it? Is that a different card or


    No, this is the only card item I have Wait, dont tell me.


    In order to see the magic formation I have inserted into the card, I focus my eyes. Basically, the things called magic item have a magic formation created and inserted in them to give an effect. The guild card also have a magic formation inserted within or it shouldve been the case though.


    There really isnothing


    The magic formation has disappeared. That means its just a card without any other effect.


    When I have understood that, a now Ive done it kind of feeling swelled up inside me.


    Its expired


    Eh?


    If this guild card, which resembles a Japanese drivers license, isnt renewed every four years, it will discard all data at that point. It is a system originally created to draw out S ss adventurers and the like who have gained a great deal of profit and have retired and also to push work onto adventurers who havee out to renew their card.


    The period of time I didnt renew my card is five years and naturally that means it is the same as passing the deadline and so everything is erased.


    My, my SSS rank is


    I am drained of my strength and I fall on all fours. My body is crushed by the intense feeling of loss that assailed me. By theplete futility of the time andbour I spent going up to SSS rank that was no less than one yearThis is the biggest shock I received since I returned to this world.


    Can- cant you just go up again from the bottom!?


    Even Levias encouraging words wont reach the current me. The night advances as is without her, who had never seen me like this, knowing what to do with the me who isnt moving on all fours and me unable to recover no matter how much she kept at it


    Even after entering the port city by foot, my excitement didnt go up. The voice of the old man trying to force a sale on his fishes with arge voice didnt enter my ears and the grannys voice who seems to be bantering with us entered my left ear and left my right ear.


    For now we should stop by the guild, dont you think?


    Okay


    Either way I want the guild card. Itll be my defeat if I give up here. No matter what, I cant be defeated by something like the guild system. Even if, for example, I have to restart at E rank, Ill once again ascend to SSS rank*sigh*


    Ah, isnt this the ce?


    hm?


    I raise up my face from Levias voice and I see there is a wooden two storied building. Seeing traces of repairs making it unrefined here and there, but it is indeed the guild building that appears in stories. There are basically adventurers guilds everywhere you go, but this is the first time I visited this towns adventurers guild. Its perfect for a new start*sigh*


    As we go in, the adventurers who are gulping down beer in the guild tavern are staring a hole into us. What, within the many gazes, many of them already captured Levia. It cant be helped since her appearance would make ten out of ten people look back. I was stuck with begrudging looks for walking alongside a girl of that level.


    For now Ill ignore all of these looks and head towards the reception counter.


    Wee to the adventurers guild! How can I help you today?


    At the reception counter there is a ponytailed woman wearing a red and white checkered apron. This apron is a popr work cloth for receptionist women. It seems that its fine if it looks a little in.


    Id like to issue a guild card


    Ye-, yes. Certainly sir!


    The receptionist falters for an instant from my unusually negative aura. Being poked from the nk by Levia, I reluctantly withdraw my aura.


    *sigh*  If I hade here a year earlier


    ? Uhm, excuse me, but have you passed the renewal deadline?


    The receptionist picked up the fewints I muttered. When I said yes while looking down, the receptionist starts saying something unthinkable.


    I can reissue the expired cards with one gold coin, you see? That is only if you still possess the expired card though


    What did you say!?


    I quickly jump at her words.


    A gold coin is 10000 gold and in converted to japanese yen it is also worth 10000 yen. If reissuing bes 10000 yen, its considered a lot I think, but its not that much money in my case.


    Its a skill made about three years ago though Its a magic to restore vanished information, would you like me to reissue the card?


    Yes, and right away please!


    Ce-, certainly sir


    I take out the white card from my magic bag and almost throw it at her. Although the fruits of mybour ising back, something like 10000 yen is too cheap for this. Naturally I also handed her one gold coin along with the card. I dont know who he was, but good job setting this up.


    Are, arent you d with this


    Yeah!


    Whether it was really in good form or not, it cant be helped that the two of us are drawing attention. Its a necessary sacrifice.


    Well then, the reissue iseh!? SSS rank!?


    The information revives and the receptionists mind was blown by the disyed rank. There are so few SSS rank adventurers in this world that you can count them with the fingers of both your hands, so this reaction is justified, I guess.


    Maybe the receptionists voice was loud, but she makes amotion in the surroundings and the adventurers starts making an uproar. This looks troublesome.


    Is the reissuingplete?


    Ye- yes! Here it is, sir.


    Thank ya


    When I fill the returned guild card with magic power, information is disyed simr to just then.


    Name: Setsu


    Age: 23


    Race: Human race


    Adventurers rank SSS


    epted orders None


    My age have be strange Its probably the information from my old body as it is I guess. When I was sent back to Japan Im sure that I was 18 years old, so thats why 5 yearster Im 23 years old. I see, it alles together.


    Alright, my work here is finished. Were going!


    Iming Iming Youre really too excited now, you know that? Good grief


    While Levia is amazed, I leave the guild behind. I also thought about looking at the requests, but its bad to take my time looking for an interesting looking request, so I go outside through the guild door just like that.


    After Setsu and Levia left the guild, a big uproar was made about his rank.


    Yo hold it there, that brat is an SSS rank? Aint that some kind of mistake?


    But you know, you cant fake a guild card and would you really fake it as an SSS rank on purpose?


    Well, thats true I guess


    More importantly, you saw the woman next to him right!? What the hells with that face and style!?


    That guy her boyfriend? Damn him!


    Many let out theirins about Setsu, from the violent people reeking of alcohol to the people neatly putting on their equipment.


    Within the uproar, a single girl was standing in the corner, listening to the conversations. She has an appearance of a typical adventurer, with a fair skin peculiar to demons and ck hair that is cut short evenly. She is likely around Ruris age and has a pretty face with some remaining childishness.


    SSS rank if its such an amazing person thenIm sure of it


    The young girl stood up and started running after Setsu and Levia. There was not even one person in the guild who took notice of that.

 Chapter 21

    21 The pupil in the vige


    In the forest that is at the core of the demon continent of all the forests in the continent, a certain vige was assaulted by a threat.


    Ugh! Substitute with me!


    Got it!


    Guryaaaaa!


    His body d in armour, the sturdy man moved to the back at the same time the instruction was given. Another soldier squatting there plunged in and stopped the sword of the grotesque figure that was screaming in front of his eyes. The hit that was swung down was heavy and the soldier reflexively bent his knee.


    Behind the grotesque figure, simrly grotesque looking figures formed a line. Those figures are called <lizardman> B rank monsters known as the guards of the dragons cave. Their height appears to be 2 and half meters, their arms extending from the scale-covered body is thick and in that hand, a curved sword is grasped. The shape of their head is no doubt that of a dragon and drool is spilling out between those sharp teeth.</lizardman>


    The Lizardmen are currently attacking a certain vige. However, due to the swift response done from the directions of the A ss adventurer who is residing in the vige, they were unable to attack from front of the vige.


    This so-called swift response are measures such as narrowing down the entrance for the attack with the use of earth magic. The vige is identical to the vige Setsu and co visited a few days ago. Its surroundings are covered with a wall. Regardless of whether the residents are excellent or not, there was nothing to criticize about their strength. The entrance for passing through the wall is nothing more than the front gate of the vige. In other words, as long as they control the gate, they can protect the vige.


    Ramell, stay still just like that!(;raameru)


    Ugh! Miss Alize!


    The lizardmans blow continues its pressure on the youth called Ramell, despite him being on his knees. Standing behind him, woman preparing her rapier called out to him. Just as he was told to, he stopped moving and the rapier wielding woman called Alize, while raising magic power within her, began chanting.


    With the savage and wrathful hellfire, burn my adversaries! <mence="">!</me>


    The mence that was fired from the hand that was stuck out, flew over Ramell, bore through the head of the lizardman and subsequently pierced through the simrly built beings behind it in one hit.


    That was great miss Alize!


    Im happy of your praise, but now is not the time! Im entrusting my back to you!


    Okay!


    Alize deals with the lizardmen by using the shining silver rapier she holds. asionally she makes use of magic to fires mes, decreasing an amount of invading lizardmen.


    For certain, she is this viges sole rank A adventurer and exclusive soldier Alize Ifrille. (;arize ifuriiru) The moment shees out is the moment of despair as far as the lizardmen are concerned.


    Teya!


    Gii!


    Amelles dagger catches the temple of the E rank monster Goblin, ending its life. As a C rank adventurer, her movement is rtively light. Her use of that short sword stands out and watching her movement feels good too.


    Your dagger skills are great


    *exhales*  Thanks.


    I call out to Amelle who took a breath. Two days has passed since we left the town and this girl has surprisingly already opened up to us. Stopping with that unreasonable use of polite speech and talking with general speech is the proof of that.


    Right now we are advancing inside a dense forest. A one way trip to Amelles vige takes three days and if we raise our pace we could arrive there in a little over two days. Luckily, the monsters arent very strong, so its enough with just Amelle.


    Thus, since we advanced well, the ce of destination will soon be in front of our eyes she says.


    Just you wait honey liquor, Ill save you right away


    Thats all youve been saying the whole time


    Dont be so disgusted, Levia okay? Because you too will be addicted to it for sure once you drink it.


    The vige it would be nice if theyre safe


    It should be fine, with the way theyre defending it.


    ording to Amelle, the vige is surrounded with a wall like thest vige she visited; one entrance in the front of the vige. That entrance is made thin using earth magic, to the point a single lizardman can squeeze through. Their intelligence isnt a big deal; if there is a hole that even a single one of them can fit in, they wont break the nearby wall. Conversely, if the vige ispletely surrounded with a wall, they will destroy it in order to go inside. It seems that the viges sole former A rank adventurer Alize or something came up with this n, thats quite an excellent n.


    But that name Alize where have I heard of that one before


    Say that Alize, what kind of person is she?


    Eh? Uhm, shes a beautiful woman with bright red hair and shes a rapier user fire attribute magic is her forte


    She somewhat resembles an acquaintance of mine doesnt she


    And shes very gentle and shes cool, shes gant, shes modest I admire her very much


    Hm? It doesnt seem like its my acquaintance after all. The Alize fellow I know of is a ferocious and conceited young girl after all, moreover she doesnt have the strength of an A rank adventurer either. I hope shes doing fine.


    Oh hey We can already see it, you two, thats my vige.


    What we see inside the forest is a wall made of earth. Wherever they are, viges in the demon continent all have a wall with a certain typical shape. We follow Amelle with a naturally high pace and face the front of the vige.


    When we get closer to the front, we could see the figures of the monsters attacking the vige.


    Squirming disgustingly like ants arent they well, first of all, lets go and ensure the viges safety, shall we?


    Eh?


    When I say that, Amelle turned her face to me and showed a why? face. We probably wanted to go directly to the dragons nest, but something like the vige being annihted is possible while Im fighting there after all. Then I wont be able to drink honey liquor.


    I unsheathed Kuromaru from the magic bag, passed by Amelle and threw myself into the lizardmen.


    Its ant extermination time!


    I went and rapidly cut down the guys who noticed me. those dragon scales arecking in front of Kuromaru and I cut down several heads off their bodies in one swing.


    Gugyao!


    Conversely, the lizardmen swung down their curved swords without hitting me, ruthlessly cutting down air. Then the next instant I end their lives by cutting through their waist. After such ughter advanced for a little while, the figures of nearby monsters disappeared.


    This, what is


    Afterpletely dealing with the nearby lizardmen, a young man in the direction of the vige walks while dumbfounded. Behind him is a woman with red wavy hair apanying him.


    Big bro!


    Uoh!? Ah. Amelle!?


    Amelle who finally caught up with me, jumps at the young man. The young man catches the girl while tottering a bit and looks at the girl with a surprised expression. It seems like theyre somehow siblings since shes using Big bro. If I look closely, they do resemble each other.


    Are you the one who took down these lizardmen?


    Yeah


    The red haired woman began talking with me.


    It really does feel like this woman is my acquaintance.


    I see, so you are the adventurer Amelle was looking for. If I look at the fight just now, you appear to have at least the strength of an S rank adventurer.


    Yeah, something like that. By the way, are youcrybaby Alize?


    When I ask that, the womans face suddenly became red and she set up the rapier shes holding.


    You, you bastard where have you heard of that naaaaaaame!


    Wait!? Miss Alize!?


    The dignified atmosphere from some time agopletely changed and Alizes hair floats from the anger or actually the shame and she stepped on and unleashed a lunge with everything she had.


    Woah there.


    I pinch that rapier with my left fingers and diverted it beside me. I swept Alize, who thrusted with the same amount of force, away from her feet and she falls on the ground. Then I sit on Alize, who got up on all fours.


    You bastard! If you think it will just end with me being exposed to such humiliating experience


    Since when have you been able to point your sword towards your master? You crybaby.


    Kuh Again with that name hm? Master?


    I remember back then you would wield a rapier randomly and annoy me. And then when I get angry you would immediately get teary eyed. And when I praise you instead, you would cry in joy good grief.


    N-n-n-n-n-n-no way Could you possibly be Master Setsu?


    I stand up and stuck out and showed her Kuromaru without hesitation.


    Im SSS rank adventurer Setsu. Please treat me well, okay? Miss A rank adventurer Alize.


    P- please treat me well Master.


    Theformer pupil of mine, Alize Ifrille, forces a smile as much as she could to me whos showing a boorish smile, as she calls out the name she used to call me while showing her tears, perhaps from the fear of thinking Ill never show myself.


    It was when I was traveling to the demon continent with the three of us


    When we were searching for requests in order to raise funds at a certain adventurers guild, an extremely cheeky red haired little girl cut in front of us. Her long hair was gently wavy, the sorry looking armour attached to her was brand new and on the sword handle theres only a few traces of being held.


    That obviously novice adventurer looking girl cut in front of us and submitted an S rank request. Well, the reception desk naturally snapped, but in the end she threw a tantrum and shouted Im strong so I can do at least this much! From that conceit, the thug like adventurers in this ce are about to take their hands out and use force, so I approached the little girl and


    If you can win from me, Ill let you take that S rank request, okay?


    is what I said.


    The little girl who heard that stopped her tantrum, turned around and with a delightful looking smile shown on her face she epted the match.


    I wont lose to a weak guy like you!


    I felt a little bit angry to the girl who said those provoking words, so Ipletely beat her upI mean, taught her the difference between our strength. My strength at that time was SS rank. Of course I adjusted my strength and punished her to the point she understood shes being toyed with.


    I gave her a vicious beating and used restoration magic on her as she was crying from the pain with hardly any voiceing out and threw her outside. The big incident of the day ended like that.


    On the next day, she once again showed her face in the guild.


    Im begging you! Let me be your pupil! No I mean, please let me be your pupil!


    We, who was there to report our achievement on our request, were amazed and it unsurprisingly sounded troublesome to me so I refused, but the little girl even so desperately requested it. While screaming something like wanting to be stronger in order to protect her vige, she clung onto me. She was really annoying and troublesome, but she got the idea of continuing this troublesome act for as long as shes not my pupil.


    Master Setsu, you should make her your pupil already!


    Tha- thats right!


    I also think you should.


    The three attendants of mine gradually lost their patience and finally came to petition to me in desperation. Well, she even prostrate herself the whole night in front of the hotel room were staying in, you know


    And so, I got myself a pupil and the little girl apanied us in our travels for a while.


    That is who is Alize Ifrille.

 Chapter 22

    22 To The Dragons Nest


    What do you think youre doing to miss Alize!?


    Wait Big bro!?


    Did you get angry at what Im doing to Alize? Amelles big brother pulled out his sword and leaped at me.


    No stop, Ramell!


    Haaaa!


    Since I have the leeway to dodge the sword he swings, Iobserve his swordsmanship. His movements are better than I thought. Though its a vige in the forest, the soldiers levels seem to be extremely high.  No, its possible you can get this strong from this kind of forest. Thats because the forest is by nature a habitat for monsters.


    Please release me, miss Alize! I will protect you!


    No, thats not what I mean You cant oppose that person


    Hey pupil of mine, what do you think I am. And then that Amelles brother is saying some pretentious stuff. Yeah, hes more like a Hero than I am, like really.


    Well, my bad for letting you say that line, but youre never gonna hit me by swinging that sword desperately you know.


    There.


    Ugah!?


    I wielded my sword and drove a fist into the now defenseless body. Of course I went extremely easy on him, I held back to the point Ive blown him away to at most a dozen of meters.


    Aah dont say I didnt warn you.


    Seeing Amelles brother lying down silent, Alize muttered those words. The little sister Amelle had a stunned expression on her face. From the looks of it, that big brother seems to have fallen in love with Alize, but this may have made him look uncool. I guess I should apologize to him once he gets up.


    What are you doing all of a sudden, knocking out vigers


    Dont say that Levia, I more or less did a service to the vige after all.


    Levia got here afterwards and I gave her some exnation why this happened.


    Well, the other party was the one who jumped at me, so at least that shouldnt be my fault.


    Im sorry for my big bro?


    I apologize for the vige soldier, master.


    You dont have to worry about that, okay


    I returned my true feelings to the two who apologized looking apologetic. Well, youd kill the guy who would treat the person you like that way, even I would kill the guy. Rather than that, theres something I want to ask.


    Rather than that, were thinking about going to the dragons nest as is, but can we though? Is it already fine to go?


    ! Thats how it is, the help Amelle called out for was master, wasnt it?


    I see, Amelle already told them she called for help. It looks like we can settle this without any strange exnations in that case.


    If thats the case then why dont you enter the vige once? Mister Setsu and miss Levia dont know the way, right?


    Oh, thats true


    Now that you mention it, I dont know the way.


    Well then, why dont we intrude ourselves in your vige for once? Well, the lizardmen will advance again if we stay for a while though


    Thats right, the lizardmen are Is it fine if I ce a barrier in this vige?


    Even though I say barrier, its only cing the monster repelling gem at the camping grounds at the vige entrance


    Afterwards there was an incident where Amelle was surprised by my monster repelling gem and fell down, but Ill omit the details. Though even with the highest grade potion Amelle was a bit too surprised.


    Oops, I forgot what I was about to do. I have to pick up Amelles big brother.


    First offmaster, wee to the vige Im living in. It is very reassuring that we are receiving your help this time.


    Well, Ill be saving this vige by today okay? And in exchange for help, mead please.


    If I can secure the safety of the mead, then its all fine for me. As long as they have that, Ill do some garbage cleaning with the group of lizardmen and the like.  Well, even if they dont have the liquor I wont change my ns though


    Ugh


    Big bro, its not good ring at Setsu so much, okay?


    This is Alizes house guest room and sitting there is Levia and I one side and Amelle and Alize on the opposite side. And the one not sitting in the chair, but tied up with a rope on the ground is Amelles big brother Ramell.


    That Ramell has been ring at me the whole time just now. The breastte he has on is dented by me back then, but he himself has no external wounds. Even I have properly healed him at least.


    I wanted to offer you our hospitality with the whole vige, but unfortunately Im following the treatment of injured people.


    I really dont mind it, doing that with the whole vige is just troublesome.


    Moreover, to me its just lizardmen extermination work. Itll only bother me if they go out of their way to respect me for that after all.


    So, show us the way then, Alize. Lets finish up the troublesome parts right away.


    Yes, Ill arrange the preparations for departure at once.


    Uhmm I want to go too, but can I?


    Amelle called out to Alize who got up and started her preparations. When Alize heard it, she distorted her face and stopped it.


    Even a single lizardman is hard for you isnt it? Youre a C rank and Im A rank. Its too dangerous.


    But I hardly have a chance to go together with such an amazing person and I too want to be an amazing adventurer, you know!


    When told like this, Alize unconsciously pondered with a bewildered expression. She probably understands her feelings, since she also wanted to go along with our S ss request in the beginning and relentlessly threw a tantrum.


    But


    Well, the one fighting will be none other than me and I think it should be easy if its Levia protecting Amelle, aint that right?


    That, thats right! Miss Levia is amazingly strong you know!?


    Somehow Im steadily left behind in this conversation, but Ill tell you I have more than enough leeway to take care of one person. Ill pridefully do so.


    Is that so? In that case, I guess I will approve of you traveling together on the conditions that you wont do anything rash


    I did it!


    Amelle received permission and began to jump up and down with delight. Is it something to be that happy about I wonder? I was never in the position to go along with someone so I cant understand.


    Ugh, that Ramell guys face bes even unhappier now that his little sister ising along with me.


    Wait! Im also going with you, miss Alize! You dont know if that man is really going to help us after all!


    He stood up still bound to show his intention toe along and distrusts me without hesitation. What a real pain in the ass is he.


    My master is not like that, so you will be standing guard in the vige as usual.


    Eeeh!? No why!


    Alize vetoed him apanying us and he threw a tantrum just like his little sister As expected of siblings.


    Afterwards a terrible argument unfolded between the two and it finally settled just when we were about to get tired from it.


    *Sigh*  In that case then I shall remain in this vige as well, is that fine with you?


    Eh!? Miss Alize is going to stay behind in the vige!?


    Just when thepromise was taken out, Ramells face changed into a smile. If its guiding us to the ce, then Amelle could do that too and its probably a good idea for Alize to stay behind in the vige to prepare for the worst case scenario. I cant say Lizardmen survivors wont appear. Ramell should be happy just because she wont be going together with me. Hes already a man in love in my eyes, its a bit scary you know.


    If Alize says so then it should be fine, shall we go then in that case?


    Right.


    Leave the guiding to me!


    My apologies, Im unable to do this without taking masters hand


    As long as you can give me some mead, then I dont have a problem. More importantlyafter this Im gonna have you tell me why youve be this weak, okay?


    gh As expected, you have already noticed it.


    Of course I have, youre my pupil after all. I mean, in the first ce youre far slower when Ipare you with the olden days. You should be holding the strength of an SS rank and what youre showing is really at the level of an A rank. At first I thought you were pulling my leg, but from the mood I understand its serious.


    When this matter is settled, I will exin it to you.


    I see.


    I couldnt say more than that. I do have concerns about this, but I dont have that kind of rtionship with her. Lets ask again if I still remember it.


    Then, depart


    We three finished our preparations and left Alizes house in high spirits. Just you wait my mead, Ill save you right away.


    About an hour of walking after departure weve hunted the lizardmen who have turned scarce and as far as we can see right now there arent any of those guys here. Then we finally arrived near the dragons nest.


    Shall we go up from this ce? We can see the dragons nest there from up high.


    Got it


    Following Amelles instructions, we climbed up therge hillside. On the other side of the hill, there are lizardmen swarming like cockroaches.


    The hole I can see within the group of lizardmen must be the dragons nest. Im sure of it, seeing that those guys areing out from there.


    Uhm both of you can wait here, okay?


    What, you mean youre not letting me act violently?


    Its Levia who seems a bit unsatisfied, but your current role is to be Amelles guard, isnt it? I wont let you rampage, you know.


    You do your work. This time simply doing this alone seems just more efficient. Well, Ill quickly finish this ande back.


    Sure sure, please do it quickly okay?


    Yeah, roger that


    I answered in a rush, ran up to the stupid lizardmen who havent noticed me and struck them with Kuromaru


    ugh


    Is there something wrong, miss Alize?


    No Its nothing.


    Ramell, who is standing guard at the entrance, showed concern towards Alize who is simrly standing guard near him. Alize held her own shoulder and stopped her slightly trembling body.


    The reason her strength dropped from SS rank , the cause is certainly a type of trauma, however


    It may get chilly, be careful.


    Thats right, catching colds and such is terrible after all!


    Alize somehow couldnt let go of this unpleasant premonition from some time ago and she softly traces the shoulder she held onto. The shoulder has a trace of a strange heat and there is a fresh scar attached to what was once the source of her trauma.


    (It would be nice if his worries would end this absurd fear.)


    After Alize gently stroked her shoulder once more, she returned her concentrated on her work as gatekeeper.


    The current her doesnt expect that the things she received before like her trauma will once again appear from now on.

 Chapter 23

    23 Dragon Raid


    Here we go!


    Gugyaa!


    I cut down the lives of several lizardmen just by properly swinging Kuromaru around. This is the usual work. Well, youll have fun if you consider yourself being unparalleled.


    Well, this really does get boring even by ying around.


    Nevertheless, these swarming fellows are making me disgusted and maddening. I already dont want to see any more scales for a while now.


    Kay, how about I quickly go smash up the ringleader!


    I mow down the lizardmen who continued to group up by releasing a rotational cut. After I did that, I put all my strength into my feet and jumped.


    At thending point I mow down those guys again, loaded up my feet and jumped once again. Once more I repeated that and I finally arrived at the front of the cave that was made in a cliff hidden by many trees.


    The ce around the hole is especially dense with those guys. I cut them all down in one go by swinging Kuromaru around two, no three times, but theyreing out from inside like cockroaches. They really are infinite arent they, these lizardmen.


    (In that case a one point breakthrough it is)


    When I dodged and passed through the lizardmans attacks, which cant be seen unless its in slow motion, I once again put strength into my feet and instead of going up likest time, I leaped forward. Together with the explosive sound of my kicking to the ground, I pushed out and I stuck out Kuromaru in front of me,pletely destroying the lizardmen standing in the way.


    The dragons nest is quite huge for the dragon who is living in it. The entrance is suitable for them, but the size is so wide its like its made for baseball. Normally this hole would look like it would crumble if its emptied, but dragon scales are imnted here and there, so the hole is reinforced because of that. There havent been any talks about the dragons nest crumbling up until now, so the hole should be quite strong. In that case it sounds like I can act somewhat violently but


    The hell is this?


    The interior of the dragons nest. Ive been kicking the ground many times oversince then until I became stiff and what I found in this ce is a violet sphere. The size is that of my body and I feel a vaguely ominous presence.


    (Thats an incredible amount of magic power does this rival that of a magic pool?)


    There is this phenomenon called magic pool, where the magic power in the air end up gathering. When that happens, the nearby monsters will be stronger anda massive amount of them will gush out, but


    Its obviously something artificial. No matter how I think about it, the outbreak is unnatural and this sphere is too perfect. The magic pool is more unstable and its something that would disappear from just a strong wind blow When you take that in mind, youd understand the abnormality of this and stabilized thing with a round, well ordered shape.


    oops, Ill think about thatter.


    Gugii!


    How annoying!


    The head of the lizardman who was brandishing the curved sword without thinking, flies away.


    First I should try and do something about that sphere. Will it stay there if I cut it?


    I raise my sword high overhead and pour magic power in Kuromaru.


    Flying de heave ho!


    As I swing downward with all my strength, a shockwave like object can be seen flying from the de.


    Flying deLike the name implies, its a technique that fires off a de. Its actually a sh though


    If you can use magic power in this world, then firing off a sh by itself is simple and anybody could do it if they raise their magic power and fencing skills to a certain level. Well Im telling you this first, there are no guys who can do one that can cut open this absurdly high ceiling.


    The sh advances while gouging out the ground, destroys the obstructing lizardmen and approaches the sphere while asionally scattering smoke, bisecting it just like that. The purple sphere that is separated in two dispersed in the air and disappeared while scattering about the saved up magic power.


    and, at the same time.


    Crap, even the nearby lizardmen went up in smokes whats happening?


    Impletely dumbfounded from the sight in front of me for a while. There were so many lizardmen here and now not even a shadow can be seen from them anymore, what is here is nothing but the traces of the sh I produced that went all the way up to the ceiling.


    Normally you wouldnt think this would happen either. Its unnatural that the monsters who appeared by the influence of a magic pool would disappear because the magic pool disappeared. Thats because the rtionship between the spawned monster and the magic pool is severed the moment the monster is spawned.


    But what about this case? This is the first time Ive seen this phenomenon where the the created monsters also disappears because of the disappearance of the magic pool, you see? I can only imagine that some trick is involved in this after all


    Well no use thinking about this here when Im tired, I guess


    For the time being I ought to report the things Ive done, I guess. Itll be fine if I dont clean up this nest afterwards, either way the floating magic power will dissolve eventually.


    I walked a little quickly and returned to where Levia and Armelle is waiting because I felt like Ive spent some time here.


    Setsu!


    Yeah?


    I wonder if there is anything left if I collect the raw materials of the lizardmen when I was thinking of such frugal thoughts while I was walking, Levia and Armelle came running from the other side.


    Levia feels a bit impatient and Armelles face is extremely pale. From seeing that I can understand that not some trivial matter happened.


    Did something happen?


    A dragon you know.


    what?


    Like I said! The owner of this nest, the dragon, has returned! Moreover, it flew towards the direction of the vige!


    That things kind of bad news.


    I was under the impression that the nest being strangely flooded with lizardmen is most likely the act of a person or somethingkind of like that right?


    I didntpletely stop the destruction of the vige, did I? And above all, the mead is in danger.


    Were really not getting any break here! If thats the case, we have return fast or it will be bad you know!?


    Right! Were going back quickly!


    Carrying Armelle who is slightly shivering from the fear, I kicked the ground with all my strength and started running. Theres quite some distance, but I should be there quickly if I go all out.


    (Tch Too much magic power piled up inside so I didnt notice the situation outside at all )


    If I didnt destroy that sphere, I wouldve noticed the dragons appearance. Theres nothing I can do about it at this point of time, but the timing is the worst.


    Im thinking maybe its some kind of scheme


    Nows not the time to think about these things gh!


    I strongly kick the ground to the point Im sinking into it and elerate even more. Since Alize is there, I want to think its going to be fine, but


    The lizardmen are


    They vanished, didnt they? I dont know how he did it, but as expected of master.


    About the time Setsus group left in a hurry from the appearance of the dragon, time passed in the peace that hasnt been seen in the vige for a long time. That is to be expectedits because the monsters that were around the vige up until nowpletely disappeared. The vige is preparing a feast with great joy and both Alize and Ramell feltpletely relieved.


    Hm? Youre pouting for some reason. The vige finally got their peace from all this trouble, right?


    You wont understand, miss Alize.


    As a matter of fact, every time she talks about Setsu, Ramells mood bes worse. This is an inevitable emotion for a man in love. As a matter of fact, what is in Alize is respect towards Setsu and nothing more than that, but men at this point of time will haveplicated feelings about that.


    ? I dont really understand. Whatever, shall we go in soon? The frightening lizardmen are already gone as well, it seems.


    Carelessness is dangerous you know, miss Alize!


    Alize subtly distorted her face from being warned by a man with a lower rank than hers. Alize talking about going back never meant she was off guard; the reason she said so is because the presence of nearby monsterspletely disappeared, but he, the still inexperienced one, couldnt just take off his carelessness.


    But the presence of monsters are already


    In that case I myself will stand in front of the gate for a while! Miss Alize, please take a break before me!


    This blockhead! Is what she was about to say in anger, but she somehow controlled herself. She wanted to suggest to wait for Setsus groups return while drinking tea with just the two of them, but Ramell wanted to show his dependable side. He unexpectedly continued the conversation towards the direction hes facing. He still didnt know the fact he had this once in a lifetime chance and justpletely blew it.


    Is that so I understand.


    Alize left the ce behind while she felt disappointed for not being able to spend time with him and conversely thought earnestly why she felt that way. If I think about it, I feel like Ive always been spending my time with Ramell is what she thought. Alize wasnt aware of herself that she was bing more and more attracted to Ramell. She didnt even realize that shespletely in love. Because of her not having such experience, she unconsciously boasts a considerable thick headedness.


    (Speaking of which, I have to prepare the mead Im handing over to master)


    Suddenly recalling that, she interrupted her thinking. While thinking things like how the ones from that house were delicious and such, she started walking inside the vigeat that time.


    *Shiver*! (Zoku; onomatopoeia for chill or shiver, or something)


    W-!?


    A chill suddenly ran through her whole body. An unthinkable presence is approaching is what she immediately understood. When she unintentionally looked over her shoulder, the direction of the dragons nest from there a single shadow was seen flying towards this ce.


    D dra gon


    Alize unintentionally grasped her shoulder. The fact was her old scar from before felt terribly painful.


    To her, dragons are the cause of her trauma, and now


    A symbol of despair.

 Chapter 24

    Posted onJanuary 25, 2018-January 25, 2018byJun


    Hello readers! Heres your weekly dose of Second summon! Ive tried tranting this while holding it back, but failed. Now that Im editing it I still failed holding it back. *sigh* I feel sad, and so shall you, my dear readers.


    Enjoy your read~


    Tl: Jun


    ED: Jun


    24 Giving up is strictly forbidden


    She met this despair called the dragon about three years ago.


    The period of time she was journeying together with her master Setsu had already passed by long ago and she, whose abilities grew remarkably, finally she was trying to increase her rank to S.


    At the time, the request that provides the S rank promotion test was posted in the guild. The subject is the [subjugation of one flying dragon], a typical request for an S rank test and there is also a fact that adventurers of S rank and above can be called <dragon yers="">.</dragon>


    As a general rule on dragon subjugation is that it is forbidden to take independent actions. Within this worlds species, the dragon is without a doubt one of the species species with the highest abilities. They are said to be impossible to crush solo unless one is an SSS rank adventurer. There is that much difference between SS and SSS rank however, let us put that aside now.


    Without running away from the custom, she also received the request together with A ss adventurers she was on good terms with to some extent. Along the journey the girls imagined their own figures bing an S rank and loosened their cheeks, but when they arrived at the location of the dragons den, they simultaneously trembled in fear.


    What is in that ce is one flying dragon. Appearing to have noticed the girls approaching, it went out of the dragons den. When the dragon took a nce towards Alizes group, it spread its huge wings and soared. The vibrant red scales covering its body is too beautiful, all the creatures wouldnt be able to take their eyes off of it and every being would seem to unintentionally prostrate themselves before it.


    What the girls were feeling was an overwhelming sense of powerlessness. Their appearance of them recalling their ideals and enjoying themselves and such up until now was nowhere to be seen, they were just in a daze and looking at this <beauty> as if it was food.</beauty>


    Perhaps Alizes group like that was reflected as an eyesore to the dragon, but when the dragon suddenly roared, it spread its wings again and approached the girls. In contrast with the dragon who is preparing its ws and is descending, the members at that ce was standing there without moving.


    Alizewas the exception


    U- uooooooh!


    Shaking her body that was shrinking with fear, Alize drew out the rapier she was wearing. Magic power crawled into the rapier and with a thrust instead of a sh, she fires off a flying de.


    The flying de pushes itself straight through the space and is up until now her best execution of the flying de. That attack, which would open a hole through the average monster, surely made a direct hit to the dragons face.


    However, that is all it did.


    The dragon, whose face received a thrust, didnt show even the slightest hint of faltering and as itnded on the ground, it mowed down the closest one, Alize, like garbage.


    Together with a pain that would make one lose consciousness, Alize rolled over the ground. Several trees were mowed down and when she was able to notice, she saw she was nearly 100 meters separated from the dragon.


    The reason Alize could move must have been because of the upbringing of the un-Hero like Hero. When sparring, he constantly hit her with a sense of intimidation equal to that of a dragon. At first it resulted in an everyday urrence with her waist giving out and her fainting and such, but if it is repeated she will get used to it as expected and she herself is aware that she had be stronger against that intimidating air. That wasrgely the reason for being able to move in this ce.


    Although she could move, on her own she is hardly a challenge against the dragon. Being blown off this far and receiving damage should be good proof of that. Her arm is broken and her leg as well. She is already not in the condition to move.


    While remembering the anger of not having aptitude in healing magic, she strongly resented her hand which is no longer able to hold her rapier. She didnt know what she was cut with, but her shoulder had arge gash, blood flowed out endlessly. As if hitting that wound with anger, she pushed her hand d in fire.


    Uugh!


    While groaning, she showed bitter tears on her face.


    In the corner of her view, she saw one of her friends who went with her being eaten.


    Although it was burned, she somehow seeded in stopping the flowing blood.


    Now another one of her friends was crushed by the dragons arm.


    Alize stood up somehow and attempted to go and assist them, but


    The female warrior, who was bright and cheerful, was pierced by a giant nail.


    She couldnt put any strength in her foot and immediately crumbled down. She couldnt put any strength in her arms to catch her body and just like that, her body waspletely nailed on the ground.


    The cute mage, whose strong point was support magic rather than offensive magic, became a lump of meat under its tail.


    Move, move she continued to order her whole body, but her body didnt show any sign at all of obeying her. That was to be expected, her body instinctively refused to obey. Throwing down the gauntlet to that dragon acting like shes dying before its own eyes.


    Thus, the time had finallye.


    Ah


    This day, the ones who hade to this ce were six people including Alize. Currently four people have died. And then thest person, a kind hearted male swordsman who had always been heartily drinking alcohol andughing, has


    now been eaten.


    In the end, the dragon returned to its den as it is and Alize was the only person who was left behind in that ce. Going around inside her head was the face of thest person, the male swordsman, and her tears overflowed.


    It can be seen that Alizes eyes were clinging onto something. Please help me is what those eyes are indicating.


    That is the source of the girls trauma. An overwhelming defeat due to overwhelming power, losing her group of friends. It was discovered afterwards, but the dragon they came across didnt appear to be the subjugation target. After they left the guild, that information fell into the guildsp.


    The dragon that was supposed to be the subjugation target was killed by a much higher rank dragon and that higher rank dragon ended up settling in that den, or so it seems. In other words, they were expected to fight a much lower rank dragon.


    It seemed as if the girl was blown away from the beginning, left the dragons domain and in the end finished without sess.


    Alize, who was even unaware of that, ended up thinking she was taken for a small fry who was not even worth killing as far as the dragon is concerned.


    While seeing off the dragon who killed the invaders and returned satisfied, she fainted together with fear and powerlessness.


    Afterwards, the girl was sheltered by a merchant who had heard the uproar and approached it and her injuries were also healed by restoration magic. With this case, the ineptitude of the guilds side took form of a small problem and Alize received arge amount of hush money.


    Alize was told that the S rank promotion test will be put on in the future, but she was no longer in the mental condition to advance to S rank. There is no willpower remaining to face them again within Alize, who experienced the terror that is the dragon.


    Alize left the town and returned to this vige without mentioning this to anyone. Each time she holds the rapier, she relives the scene of that time and without being able to practice sufficiently her strength started weakening, however recently her fears was able to fade gradually. It was because she was encouraged by the man she had met called Ramell.


    However, this did not mean that the fading fear had vanished


    Ah aah


    Alizes leg shook in fear.


    Flying in the sky above the vige, a dragon is looking down on the viger with angry eyes and with the overwhelming sense of intimidation, those vigers courage diminished. That dragon is dropping its height little by little and then itnded inside the vige. The building caught under thatrge build was crushed and the vigers trembled with fear.


    There are still children in there who cant move from their illness!


    Someone shouted. The other vigers panicked from the sudden dragon invasion and ran in every direction. The soldiers who were standby in the vige were barely able to remain there, but there were no hints of anyone going to help move those children.


    I have to escape


    Alize and the guards were the same. The word escape floated across inside her head. Judging from appearances, the dragon looked like it was at the same level as the one who trampled on the guy and the girls several years ago. Although the color of the scales are different, the style of physique somehow resemble the dragon at that time.


    The dragon moved its neck, looking around the vicinity as if looking for a prey. And thenAlize was in its sight.


    Ah


    A spiritless voice came out of the girl. What the scene looks most like is the representation of a frog being stared at by a snake.


    The dragon found its prey and with its still angry eyes it moved its foot and took a step.


    The kids are still living!


    At that time, someone shouted so and faced the dragon to be exact, he faced the building that was being crushed beneath the dragon and started running.


    Ra, Ramell!


    The one who started running at full speed without drawing out his sword is the vige soldier who has feelings for Alize, Ramell. He was always that kind of man. If someone of the vige was in danger, he woulde to aid them, disregarding both his abilities and position. If you look at him positively, he is heroic and if you look at him negatively, he is reckless he is a man you would repeat this over and over. Even so, it was Alize who was somehow able to support him up until now.


    however, only this time it is different.


    The dragon notices him and sent its gaze towards him.


    With only his movements were stopped. The always brave and reckless him is, with just one re.


    There is that much difference between man and dragon. The overwhelming difference in strength would first crush his spirit. His willpower, before he faced against fear like he has done until now,pletely broke.


    And then in this situation, there are no targets as easy as a human who stopped moving.


    RuRun away!


    Alize forgot her fear and shouted. However it never reached Ramell who was staring dumbfoundedly at the dragon, so he never ran away. The dragon mowed down once like it was brushing off dust. A sudden gust sprang forth from the swung arm and pushed Alizes body. The girl who couldnt open her eyes from the strong wind, covered her face with her arms and then she was finally able to open her half closed eyes.


    Ramells figure was not there. As soon as the gust stopped and she finally searched for him in front of her,thatfell from the sky.


    Ra Rame ll


    She didnt know how high up he wasunched, but there was a considerable time between his figure vanishing and him falling down. Fallen down beside Alize, he had his arms bent in a strange direction and there was a not so small amount of blood spilling from under his armour. Alize couldnt approach him who did not even twitch. Ramells life was already gone. The fact that his magic power couldnt be felt anymore is good proof of that. Alize was afraid to take off his armour and to ascertain it.


    With this, the girl once again had a friend killed by a dragon.


    However, what arose was different from that time.


    How dare you.


    Alize drew her rapier and took one step forward.


    How dare you do this to Rameeellll!


    With her face dyed with firy, Alize started running with a raging spirit. What was there was no fear, but pure anger. Its because Ramells existence within her was sorge it blew away her fears. She was that attracted to him.


    Aaaaaaah!


    Against the overwhelming unreasonableness, Alize fires random mes with chantless magic, which she is weak at. Unsure what to think of the attack which absolutely didnt take any consideration in magic power distribution and the like, the dragonmences its flight while catching the attacks throughout its body.


    Dont you run awaay!


    Towards the floating giant body, the girl kicked the ground, jumped and plunged her rapier into that face.


    However


    Damn!


    In the moment the rapier struck the scales, it broke at the center. It was Alize who lost her weapon, but as a result of moving out of anger, she left it to her instincts and grasped the floating tip of her rapier and thrusted it into the dragons eye.


    Gugyaaaaaaa!


    For the first time the dragons shriek was heard. Rather than being pleased about crushing one of its eyes, Alize started plunging the remaining part of her rapier in the other eye.


    Gaa!


    Tch!


    However, the dragon defended against it by shaking its head. Thrown out into the sky, when Alize rearranged her body position in the sky andnded, she simultaneously


    Uoooooh!


    kicked the ground once again and jumped before the dragons eyes. When she held the rapier as to thrust into the other eye again, it ended in a failure with the dragon swinging its arm this time.


    The girl who got assaulted by therge arm, flew horizontally like that and finally stopped after prating several houses.


    Gah haah haah


    Inside the house where the citizens already ended up taking refuge in, Alize breathed out blood. How dare you not dying, me she says as showed a bitter smile.


    (I know I am no match for it hah, its frustrating, isnt it)


    The difference in fighting power was clear, she knew she could not win. Even so, before she noticed she moved at the instant her special someone was hurt. It cant be helped that she held fear when her friends were done in, but this time it was different.


    (So I was this drawn to that man)


    It seems that the girls heart was stolen by Ramell to the point it painted over her fears. Thereforeshe was filled with frustration. Towards herself, who could not even take down her loved ones enemy.


    So I can still move


    Fortunately, the girls body was not broken. She could barely move her body, but several of her ribs were probably broken


    If I can move then!


    She whipped her aching body and started running. This degree of injury was an everyday urrence during the time Alize was with Setsus group.


    Jumping out of the house, she ran towards the still floating dragon. The dragon turns one of its eyes dyed in anger, but Alize disregarded it and continued to run.


    The dragon fluttered its wings, attempting to blow away the girl with the urring wind. However, the girl did not stop. She frantically moved her feet strengthened with magic and approached towards the front of it.


    Feeling more and more irritated from that, the dragon it filled its mouth with magic power. Their races characteristic weapon, it is the appearance of


    . Some breathes out fire and there are various individuals who can fire devastating beams, but its said that a superior dragon has the power to partially destroy a city.</breath>


    Thus this dragon isthat kind.


    Hah Breath is as intense as one would expect


    Energy is umting into its mouth, which can even be seen at a distance. The dragons magic power isparable to several times that of the girls.


    I wont make it in time, I will be struck before I approach it. Alize had such convictions. Once shepletely believed that, she herself stopped running. It was an attitude of resignation.


    But Just the vigeI will protect


    What made her be strong was for the sake of this vige. It was for the sake of protecting this vige. It was for the sake of giving the vige that is threatened by the strength of the monsters in the vicinity, a peace of mind. Perhaps when the breath is fired, not only the girl, but also this vige may vanish.


    Only thaaaat!


    Alize circtes her remaining magic power in her whole body. The dragons breath is aiming at her. In that case, if she could stop the whole breath


    (Well, that would be impossible I guess)


    She knows how much is her remaining amount of magic powerThats what she thought. As a matter of fact, it was as she said.


    However, if she could be a shield even a little bit, a part of the vige may possibly remain.


    She already ovee her fears and the dragon is no longer something to be afraid of.


    (If I have to say my regrets it would be not being able to give the mead to master, I guess)


    What am I thinking at this time Alize unintentionally smiled.


    Forgive me master, for being a weak pupil.


    Yeah you really are, you idiot pupil


    eh?


    Goaaaaaa!


    Simultaneously when Alize let out a stupid like voice, a torrent of energy was fired from the dragons mouth.


    Have you forgotten the adventurers rules of my school? I should have told you those, shouldnt I? Giving up is strictly forbiddenis what it is!


    The main current of energy, the beam suddenly altered its course to right overhead. What vanished into the skies, extinguished just like that as the energying from the dragons mouth was running out.


    Aw man, Im a bit too oftente in making my entry these days


    Ma, master!


    Standing there was Setsu, the manfarthestfrom being a Hero in this world, and nowthe oneclosestto it.

 Chapter 25

    25 Those wings, a nuisance


    Holy shit, that was close. Looks like I was barely on time


    I look at Alize behind me and brushed off her shoulder. The vige suffered no damage, what with me sending the dragon breathflying into the sky.


    Ma, master


    My bad eh, for beingte in dealing with it


    Seeing that I went to the dragons nest, it was my mistake for not considering the risk of its owner returning. I heard of a simr story where some adventurers challenged a nest with no dragon inside, subjugated the lizardmen inside it and took the treasures out. And the moment they left the nest, they unexpectedly stood face to face with the dragon who just went out by chance. Why do these inconvenient events happen with pinpoint precision I wonder


    No That cant be helped, but


    Hm?


    Plea- please let her down soon.


    Ah


    Funyaa


    I remember I was carrying Amelle on my back. Shes pretty exhausted and her eyes are going round I guess she wont be useful at all like this. Well, Ill apologize for running with all my strength, but the vige will vanish if I was even a little slower, so please forgive me.


    I guess I should treat her to a meal Just a sec Alize, hold Amelle for me please.


    I, I understandieh!


    W-! Hey!


    Alizes body crumbles down the moment she received Amelle. Looking at it closely, her body is tattered. It guess shes already at the point she could barely stand up.


    Im sorry for being a littlete in catching her


    This guys a high rank species even among the dragons. You cant do anything about that, its fine


    I cast the healing restoration magic


    . With this magic that perfectly heals every wound as it name implies, the external wounds on Alizes body vanishedpletely.</perfect>


    It should be fine with this.


    Tha- thank you very much


    Dont mind itSo, Im gonna kill this thing a little


    Eh?


    I run towards the dragon who was charging his breath again. Us having a leisure conversation is good and all, but that breath is already charged up thanks to that.


    Dont you go pointing whatsing out of your mouth this way!


    Gugyaa!?


    The moment the dragon fires its breath, I jump up and kick its jaw up. The lump of magic power spilling from the dragons mouth once again disappear into the sky, causing an explosion.


    A heat wavees sweeping down on us, but I wont be blown away with this amount and also, the vige is safe since the explosion happened quite high up in the sky.


    Ind in ordance to gravity and I then jump once again. At the same time I unsheath Kuromaru from my magic bag.


    Those wings are a hindrance, huuh!?


    I cut a wing of the dragon who was still flinching from the kick in the jaw. The hard scales were utterly useless and therge build of the dragon falls to the ground at the same time a single huge wing fell.


    Grrrr


    Yo, how does it feel to fall down to the same height as a human being? Oh, mister proud dragon.


    Ind while I shake the dragons blood off Kuromaru.


    Well, if its up to me, dragons and the all are just lizards with wings grown on them, right?


    Ga Gaaaaaa!


    Oops, did he get angry?


    Because dragons are highly intelligent, they can even understand ournguage. Somehow hes feeling angry. Well, its obvious though when theyre being called a lizard.


    The dragon who couldnt fly anymore goes to strike me with its proud, strong arm. I intentionally dont dodge it and try catching the blow with Kuromaru. A heavy weight is transmitted to my whole body, but thats all it does.


    I knew it So youre just an ordinary lizard aint ya!?


    With Kuromaru, I force back the arm I caught with all my strength. With the sudden resistance, the dragon has his arm repelled and its body rises against his will, exposing his defenseless stomach.


    Youre full of openings, you know.


    I then release a <flying de="">. This time its stronger than the one in the cave.</flying>


    While cutting up even the ground, the sh flies forward and bisects the dragon whose posture was broken, and vanishes into the back. I identally blew away both the vige gate and the wall in one go, but lets get them understand that its better than the vige getting annihted.


    You ended that too quickly


    What, did you just get here?


    Leviaes walking beside the bloodied corpse of the bisected dragon.


    That Flying de passed right beside me when I was running with everything I had, I was surprised you know.


    Aah, that was my bad


    If she gets hit by that while shes not in the sea shed probably die, wont she? No well, if its her, I think she could defend it though


    So, youve already solved the problem right?


    Yeah, I guess. Hey Alize! Its over now!


    As, as expected of master


    Says Alize with an amazed voice, seeing the dragon split in two. In one of her arms, there is a fainted Amelle and her other hand is connected with the hand of a small boy.


    That kid is?


    There are broken houses over there, you see? This child lives in that house.


    ording to Alize, she helped the kid out back then when I was fighting. But her face became gloomy midway her story.


    ? Whats wrong?


    The one who told me this child was alive was Ramell However, Ramell is


    I see.


    I turned towards the copsed soldier who is somewhat separated from my sight. I can notice it from the armour, but thats definitely Ramell. But theres no presence of magic power, his life had ended.


    He tried to save this child and got seen by the dragon.


    Saying that, Alizes appearance was gloomy. I thought from the bottom of my heart that Im d Amelle fainted. A rtives horrible way of death is not something you want to see.


    Ramell was always brave  and even this time when nobody could move, he was the only one who went towards the dragon And then


    Tears gathered in Alizes eyes.


    Say Alize, you liked Ramell didnt you?


    Yes.


    The moment she confessed, tears flowed through her cheeks.


    It was at a pretty early stage when I noticed Alizes feelings. Her making a lively face when talking with Ramell is proof of that and Ramell himself likes Alize to the point of ring up even against me.


    Its an awfully bad aftertaste, excessively bad.


    Say, what if Ramell is still alive would you marry with that guy?


    What are you saying? That kind of fable


    Never mind that, just try and answer me okay?


    When I say that with a somewhat strong voice, Alize jumped up and trembled. And then, after showing a bit of hesitation, she began talking with a reluctant look.


    I would like to marry him. Its impossible to do it immediately, but I would have liked to be in a rtionship with him.


    So you like him that much, right?


    Yes.


    fuh, theres no choice then if its like that.


    Is that so, then wait just a little. Because Im going to be waking up Ramell now.


    Eh?


    If I use this fe Ill have a shot at it.


    While saying that, I take out a test tube like thing with some liquid out of my magic bag.


    A handmaderesurrectionmedicine, its quite effective you know?


    Telling them I need a ce to use the medicine, I went to the forest outside the vige while carrying Ramell. It was quiet within the forest where the lizardmen have disappeared and I hear nothing but the rustling of leaves with the exception of the asional the birds voice Im hearing. Nobody was following behind me. Its because I also told them there are several considerably important steps when using this medicine and I dont want those to be known.


    After taking enough distance from the vige, Iy down Ramell on the spot. And then then medicine I was holding I wouldjokingly throw it away.


    Like theres such a convenient medicine.


    When mentioned the resurrection medicine and showed an appropriate potion, Alize ended up being deceived and made a d looking face. I cant say I felt guilty when I saw that. Levia had some thoughts about my appearance, but it looks like she noticed the lie.


    Well, reviving him is a fact, but I dont really want to use it though.


    Despite grumbling to myself, I ce both of my hands in front of my body.


    Wake up<gluttony></gluttony>

 Chapter 26

    26 Gluttony


    Now, lets see here


    I look at the body of Ramell, who is lying on the ground, withnot even a single wound. His bent arm has returned to normal and there are no torn flesh, as if nothing ever happened.


    His armour is really in the way


    I undo his worn armour and I ce my hand on his chest.


    It would be nice if youe back


    To be honest, this method doesnt have any proof that shows youve done it properly. I made no blunder up until now, but Ive only done this several times. There is also the worst case scenario.


    well even so, I dont really want to see my pupils sad face though


    Im also giving my all, so you go all out too


    I put together my hand palms above Ramells chest and got on my knees. While tasting the feeling of bing a protagonist of a medical drama, Imence a cardiac massage like that


    Ramell!


    Alize came running at full speed after I got back some timeter while carrying Ramell on my back. She shows a really worn out expression, so she mustve been very anxious.


    Master is Ramell?


    Yeah hes fine for now, his heart started beating.


    Ramells heart is by no means beating loudly. Alize also took a breath of relief from the fact he is breathing quietly.


    Thank you very much. Master.


    What are you talking about, hes my pupils lover. I would do at least this much for you.


    Wait, he is not my lover yet!


    Wow, not yet huh.


    I smirked, Alizes face went deep red as she snatched Ramell and she then separated herself from me while holding him like a knight carrying his princess. Whats up with that, I was just teasing you a little.


    Heeey, let him sleep more okay. He got quite weak after all!


    Regrettably I couldnt return his lost blood and physical strength. I dont think he will be in a dangerous condition, but Ramell is looking pale, even now.


    I I understand that! Uhm So master


    Hm?


    generally, how much does that medicine back then cost?


    Is it very expensiveis what Alize came to ask. Uhm Honestly it would be fine if I just tell them what I did, but that would ruin the mood now wouldnt it Moreover, Ill also be troubled if they think I could revive anything and everything.


    Its homemade, so the cost aint a big deal. Well, theres only one of those though.


    Then all the more I have to!


    Its fine. Its a medicine thats better not to exist if thats true. I, its manufacturer himself, was bothered with treating someone with it, you know. If you think about it, reviving the dead is generally taboo isnt it?


    That is certainly true, but


    Thats why this will be thest time. I wont be making that medicine anymore and I wont be ying with life like this anymore. Thats why this time I will make it like [Ramell didnt die and got his wounds healed with recovery magic. Thats why theres nopensation].


    I understand.


    With a slightly unconvinced expression, Alize left. The lot who escaped from the vige started to return and if you dont look at the broken gate and the gouged ground, you could even say theyre starting to return to the original form of the vige, right?


    You used that didnt you?


    Levia


    Leviaes walking. I can even see a somewhat angry like expression.


    Hows Amelle?


    She is with the vigers.


    Is that so


    And so, you used that, didnt you?


    Her voice changed a little into an assaulting one.


    Yeah. How did you know?


    Your magic power is somehow nearly gone, so I immediately knew. It had happened before as well.


    She got me there. Aint I exposed?


    Once awake it wont stop eating until it is full<irregr type="">sacred sword, <gluttony>  You hoped you couldpletelyfeedhim with almost all of Ramells wounds, but I understand it will not get a full stomach with just that amount. What did you sacrifice today?</gluttony></irregr>


    What I fed him wasnt that big of a deal, you know my magic power was enough.


    That is a lie. I can see right through you, you know?


    Thats right. I recalled Im terrible at poker faces.


    <irregr type=""> sacred sword <gluttony>, its the power that woke up within me when I was summoned to this world as a Hero. Its different than for example the <excalibur type=""> from Kouma, one of my ssmates who got summoned together with me back then. Its sinister and no matter how I say it, its a sword that looks like its used by someone like the demon lord.</excalibur></gluttony></irregr>


    While there is naturally a differnce in appearance, the difference between <excalibur type=""> and <irregr type=""> is the veryrge difference in its ability. The former is an ability which raises your physical and magic power as well asrgely strengthening the light attribute. Thetter doesnt strengthen your physical ability, attribute or increase magic power, but instead it possesses some sort of strong ability. My <gluttony>s ability is as its meaning implies, [eat anything]. It can even eat space if I take a sweep at it and it can also eat the physical strength of your opponent depending on the amount they have. This time I let it eat Ramells wounds, restoring his body and by giving his heart stimulus again, he could be revived.</gluttony></irregr></excalibur>


    But this methodes with quite severe conditions.


    First off, lost limbs wont return. And then blood and physical strength wont either. Thats why this time we were quite barely on time. Ramells bleeding was quite bad after all. No matter how much his body returns to its perfect state, theres no saving him if theres no blood. There was a big chance that even Ramell wouldnt make it in time.


    And thenthe most important thing.


    <irregr type=""> requires also argepensation as a result of having a powerful ability.</irregr>


    In <gluttony>s case, the sword will eat the area around it if I dont let it eat its fill,pletely depleting the ce of its features. I dont think there will be anything left around me if I leave it to eat something for even a few minutes. I thought that this time it would annihte the vige and all unless I give him something else for it to eat.</gluttony>


    In order to fill <gluttony>s stomachpletely, the things that were eaten those were most of my magic power as well as mymemoryup until my first summon. In other words, the memory I had of my previous existence living in Japan. Because of that, I cant recall the events before the time I was summoned to this world for the first time. Even the faces of my family and my friends in those days wonte to mind.</gluttony>


    MemoriesI see, and you are fine with that right?


    Yeah, the me from that time is already a dead existence after all.


    Its strange that I was holding memories of my old life in the first ce. To be exact, I was reborn the moment I was sent back from Eir, but personally I think that the moment we were summoned here it would be simr to dying. Besides, the memories of those times are already not needed anymore. Lonely things may be lonely, but its a true fact that there will be no problems even if those are lost.


    If it were to eat my magic power as well wouldnt you be able to settle this without doing that?


    Aah probably, yeah.


    Would you just rely on those around you a bit more Youre taking on too many burdens yourself. Saying because youre strong There is no need for you to take on so many of them is there?


    But


    Moreover, I too am not weak, so excuse me for only being carried by you.


    While saying so, Levia put her hands on my chest and let her magic power flow in me. My decreased power was being filled by Levias and it turned to what it was to some extent.


    Somehow, Impletely taken aback by Levia. When I was thinking why I want to [protect] such a strong woman


    Protecting them because theyre important is natural, but shestheyre not only existences to be protected by me. Theyre strong, stronger than I think.


    Hah Oh, well arent you reassuring.


    Its true, you know? Whatever you say, I am the sea god after all!


    Separating her hands from my chest, her smiling facecan be seen expremely sparkling. Well, being cared about and being protected once in a while probably aint a bad thing either, I guess


    *T.N. I tranted it as Irregr type, but the kanjibination could also mean grotesque/suspicious-looking etc. Not sure if I picked the best trantion, but I think its fine enough for now?

 Chapter 27

    Posted onFebruary 15, 2018-February 15, 2018byJun


    Hello readers! Another weekly dose of Second summon! With this I have 8 tranted chapters left! Yes, I totally used my free time to do things other than tranting, so yeah. This means theres only 8 weeks left until I have to rush in tranting more chapters


    Either way, enjoy your read~


    Tl: Jun


    ED: Jun


    27 Who is the mastermind?


    Are you really going already?


    I still want to stay at the vige though


    My bad, we also have a purpose in our trip, so yeah


    After staying for a little while, Levia and I are now standing at the broken vige gate. Were nning to leave this vige. If Im asked why were suddenly leaving, its because I want to quickly meet up with the people in the beastmen continent.


    When we told them that, the vigers all gave us their thanks and handed over several barrels filled with arge quantity of honey liquor. All of them are now in my magic bag.


    The only ones who are seeing us off are Alize and Amelle. Ramell still hasnt regained his consciousness and the vigers are busy repairing broken buildings and the like.


    Is that how it is


    Im d I met you, mister Setsu and miss Levia. The other adventurers all gave up when they heard the story, so if you havent gone to that guild, it wouldve been the end of this vige. Thats why Im d weve met.


    That so.


    Its because you wont meet an adventurer who can take on hundreds of Lizardmen Me meeting Amelle is a miracle. The story is far too good to be true, but I thought that theres plenty of that if its this fantasy world. Well, I cant deny that impression of it being a little too good to be true


    Master Im really thankful for what youve done for Ramell.


    Yeah dont worry about that, okay? Besides, hes my pupils lover, so helping him is natural, dont you think?


    Lo-, Lover!? No Were not yet


    Oh Not, yet, huh?


    Ah


    Upon noticing that she dug herself a grave, Alize hung down her head with a bright red face. Weughed, seeing that. I wonder if it was as a reaction to the tension up until now, but especially Amelleughed with a loud voice.


    I expected nothing less of Setsus pupil how interesting fufu


    Haha-!  hey wait, what do you mean by that Levia?


    Hahahah This cracks me up


    Yo-, youreughing too much Amelle!


    This time Alizes face bes even more red from the bashfulness of bing aughing stock. More like, I did say something impolite without hesitation, didnt I?


    My bad, my bad. I guess we teased you too much


    You can say that again Really.


    Well, thats that Convey your feelings seriously, okay? This time it went well, but we dont know about next time something happens, okay?


    Okay.


    My question must have made Alize recall the time she saw Ramell copsed. Having your important person copse will pierce your heart after all. Moreover, lots of regret will remain. If possible, I want Alize to be even stronger with this times incident as source of encouragement for the sake of not letting that happen.


    Im considering retaking the S rank test. Ill be more diligent In order to protect the vige the next time.


    Is that so.


    Ive listened to her past. And also the trauma from the S rank test.


    But her eyes are holding a strong will. In that case I can feel relieved.


    Hahaha Not good! My stomach is hurtingugh!


    How long are you really going to keepughing, you!


    Speaking of Amelle who is next to her, she keptughing for some time now. If you keepughing like that youre going to have abdominal muscle pain you know? Are you okay?


    What a cheerful girl Well then, time to go.


    Thats right.


    Splendidly ignoring the exchange between Amelle and Alize, we walk outside the vige. Feeling responsible for the ground that is gouged miserably, Ive gone under the broken gate while making the ground t with some light earth magic for the time being.


    Ah! Arent master and Levia ;eaving already!?


    Come again, you two! Ah Not good, I still cant stopughing nfu, fufufufu.


    Would you seriously stop it now! Im sorry master! Pleasee again anytime!


    Oh Okay. See ya


    We waved our hands and spoke our words of farewell. Actually, for how long are you going tough, this Amelle girl


    However, this time theres still quite a few questions remaining In the end, what is that mysterious magic pool? Moreover, even the blunt story about the dragon suddenly appearing is [too well done to be true]


    Youre making a long face you know? Even though we received the liquor you had your eyes on with great pains


    Hmm I guess. Theres something Im thinking about a little.


    ?


    No, well, I felt for a bit like todays story is too good to be true you know


    Especially that dragon appearing nearby. When I think about it now, that dragon really appeared suddenly. If Im told its flying speed is exceedingly fast, then thats one thing, but the fact that I didnt sense it until I barged into the nest is, if anything,strange.


    That dragons appearance is, its as if it was summoned.


    Summon?


    Inside me a single suspicion emerged.


    Say Levia


    What is it now?


    The time when the dragon appeared, Amelles started looking unwell right?


    Yes, and?


    That look,when did it start?


    Levia turns her doubtful gaze towards me when I asked about it. She had a face like what is he saying


    Anything you know is fine, so when was it?


    I wasnt looking at her the whole time, so its vague, but the moment the figure of the dragon appeared from beyond the mountain she had a terrible color on her face. When I saw that I also noticed the dragon.


    Wait, from beyond the mountains you say? The mountains I saw around that time werent thatrge. I mean, theres none at a range significant for me. And then the time my perception wasnt effective was only the time from when I destroyed the magic pool until I got outside. In other words, with just a short time the dragon flew over us and headed towards the vige.


    Its impossible. I have confidence in sensing presences. No matter how you put it, Ill notice a higher dragon species getting near me even if I dont want to. If thats the case,


    (Then I should consider the dragon as a summoned being)


    For the dragon to be summoned If its performed at the time I couldnt sense its presence, then it would mean that the summoner must know my existence and furthermore, it must be someone who could grasp the timing of the ineffectiveness of my perception. In other words even that magic pool is rted to this Or at the very least to the extent that someone would roughly know when it breaks.


    The moment Amelle looked pale was before the moment the figure of the dragon could be seen. And then, Levia noticed it eventer Amelles rank falls short to Levia. Even if it exceeded in my presence sensing its full of strange points. In other words one would need quite a lot of magic power to summon that kind of dragon. If one loses arge quantity of magic power in one go and loses their physical strength, then I can understand the timing of Amelle starting to look unwell.


    If shes the main culprit of everything, then most of it woulde together consistently.


    Levia, were going back to the vige for a bit.


    Eh?


    I made a U-turn with my heel and returned to the vige. I have a bad feeling about this. Taken aback, Levia became confused and ran after me, but her legs stopped when she was on the verge of catching up to me. My feet also stopped.


    What is that.


    Ahahaha, not good! Again, myugh is


    Hey, isnt it about time for you to really


    In order to assist them in the repairs, both Amelle and Alize had gone towards the vige buildings. However, Amelle couldnt stopughing since some time ago. It was vaguely a mocking likeugh, but Alize felt angry.


    Sorry, sorry I said! I cant help it can I!


    I mean I already expected you wont be anything like lovers with big bro.


    huh?


    Invoke


    Suddenly, Alizes field of vision waspletely dyed white.


    This is Summoning magic?


    I muttered while looking at thelight domewrapping around the vige.


    I vaguely recognize the magic formation written with geometrical characters surrounding the vige and from within my memories I spoke the name of the magic.


    Wasnt it a magic that moves the living beings that are inside the sphere enclosed by the magic formation to another location?


    Ive also heard of that magic but to cast it on the whole vige is


    If Im not mistaken, Area Summon can transfer as many living things as they want as long as youre inside the magic formation. (By the way, the magic theories of sending and summoning is roughly the same, so as a result, summoning magic includes transfer.)


    But the problem is its range. The wider it is, the more magic power is taken from the user. Ordinary summoners can at most create a range of about two tatami mats. (a surface of about 3.65 m or 1.91 by 1.91 m)


    And whats with this? This user has enough magic power to wrap up one vige. And whats more, this guy has quite the skill.


    Once the light fades out, well investigate the vige.


    YesI guess


    Nobody will be there either way though


    I stopp right when I was on the verge of saying that.


    Standing above the steep cliff where one can overlook the vige, was the young girl who was supposed to be in that vige, Amelle. However, her appearance was not the figure of a demon, but of a human.


    She pleasantly watched the deserted vige and showed a smile that was simr to the smile towards Alize some time ago.


    Next to her quietly appeared a somewhat small figure.


    Youve done a good job didnt you,Melua ( ; meruaa)


    Ah! Master Touma!  Oh, its a thought body


    The Hero who was once summoned to this world, Touma was there. However, that was a projection and only his thoughts existed in this ce.


    Im sorry for not being able to praise you personally. But that was a really magnificent work youve done for me.


    Oh please this is natural if it is for Master Touma.


    Formerly Amelle, Melua conversed with him with a face full of smiles. As if she was a maiden in love


    But you were able to pull off an Area Summon after summoning a dragon, werent you? Arent you supposed to bepletely out of magic power?


    Ehehe Thats because I had an unexpected present, you know.


    Upon saying so, the girl took out a test tube looking thing from her pocket. What was inside was air.


    So thats how it is the highest grade potion, its effect isrge restoration to physical strength and magic power. This is something Setsu had given you right?


    I really didnt think I would be given salt by the enemy. Thanks to that I was able to execute our ns earlier, so its fine right? If I would proceed normally, the execution of our ns would be tomorrow onwards after all.


    Thats right isnt it? Youve properly sent all the vigers to the royal castles basement, havent you?


    Yeah! Im talented with summoning magic you know!


    Melua talked about her magic boastfully. What Setsu had realized was correct; the one who summoned the dragon was her, and that magic pool was her original magic,


    .</point>


    I know, your magic is splendid!


    Ehehe


    And so were there any useful looking human resources?


    Lets see. Miss Alize can be used. It looks like she didnt do much activities as an adventurer recently, but I think her abilities can be S rank if she redoes her training. Big br Mister Ramell is decently strong I guess? The rest is not bad I think. I think they can be sent off as <evil soldiers="">.</evil>


    Yeah, that is plenty. Especially there being an S rank is great, it looks like well be having some good war potential.


    Touma, who made quite a dangerous remark, gazes at the vige which is ruled by the silence spreading from below the cliff. To be more exact he was staring wholeheartedly at the figure of a single man investigating the vige.


    Setsu, I will be bringing you back soon. I will ughter all the demons and beastmen who had snatched you away from me and then I will take you back. Thats why, wait for me a little more, okay? I will absolutelye meet you!


    When he judged that he spoke the words resembling his determination, Toumas thought body already disappeared. And then the Melua beside him was already no longer there.


    Nobody had noticed anybody had been at that ce

 Chapter 28

    28 To The Beastmen continent


    Beastmen continent It is a continent where mainly beastmen live in, races that are like a unity of humans and animals. These beastmen possess beastlike ferociousness and instinct.


    Their physical strength are highpared to humans and demons, but in exchange the amount of magic power within them is not so much.


    Instead of saying in exchange, it is a handicap equivalent to being unable to use the convenience called magic, or having difficulty in using them.


    In order topensate for such handicap, the beastmen possess skills that is characteristic to their race.


    In the case of felines, they can acquire skills which would strengthen their bodys flexibility, leg strength, nails etc. As for the canines, they can acquire skills which could strengthen their olfaction, leg strength and special vocal chords.


    They use those skills freely andpete with the other races.


    There are doesnt exist any races anymore that would look down on them for not being able to use magic.


    Currently one beastman had just put their foot in the continent of such beastmen.


    The body was concealed by a ck robe and the head covered by a hood until only the shape of the mouth could be faintly seen.


    Judging from the shape of the mouth, the gender is likely female.


    Because her body was small, one would get the impression that she was young.


    The moment she started walking in the port town of the beastmen continent <leo port="">, she took off her hood.</leo>


    What is attached to her head was a pin and mere white cat ears, and the girls hair itself waspletely white.


    Her face still looked childish and she appeared to be the same age as Ruri, who was with Setsu for a while. She could be called a junior high school student by Japanese standards.


    An old man selling the fishes he had fished in a store called out to that girl.


    Ooh! If it aint Shironeko! Come take some of what I just fished today!


    I will take it -desu


    The ck robe wearing girl called Shironeko was given fresh fish who were jumping around even now.


    Oh! If this isnt Shironeko! Come take some of our vegetables, okay!


    I will take it -desu


    This time the middle-aged greengrocerdy threw in several types of vegetables.


    The girl took everything in her hand.


    Woah there! If it aint Shironeko! Take some of our meat, will ya!


    I will not take it -desu


    It aint good to be picky ya know!


    I, I understand -desu


    On the stacked bags in her arms was put a bag of fresh meat by the butchers assistant.


    Shironeko made an unpleasant face, but endured it one way or another and once again started walking.


    When the girl walked in the city, people would greet her.


    That is because Shironeko was currently the strongest in this city.


    A beastmans instinct is to be fond of someone stronger than themselves.


    For that reason the residents of the city respected her and loved her.


    Despite being respected, their interaction felt like she was being treated as a child, but perhaps her appearance was to me for that.


    Shironeko held arge quantity of bags and went towards a tiny house on the outskirts of the city.


    Im home -desu


    When she nimbly used her foot to open the door to the tiny house, she carefully went in so as not to drop the bags.


    The room inside is spacious enough for at most two people to live in and there are absolutely no unnecessary furniture.


    This is the house of the one who is popr in the city, Shironeko.


    Mineko, Ive just returned home -no desu


    Shironeko called out to the girl on the bed in this cramped house.


    Wee home, big sis


    Lying on the bed, a young girl with long ck hair called Mineko responded to her voice and lifted up her body.


    Judging from appearance, she would look older than Shironeko.


    Her long ck hair was disordered and jumped up here and there, but she boasted an exquisite innocence and her well featured face felt adultlike.


    And then, the ck cat ears growing on her head looked lovely.


    However, no matter how one perceives them, they wont realize from Shironekos appearance that she is the older sister.


    You dont have get up -desu


    I feel good today so I will be fine you know


    Mineko who said so had a cheerful appearance, but her body appeared weakly.


    As a matter of course, she is currently being afflicted by an illness.


    There was an illness that gradually weakened the body, its origin was unknown.


    Even the city doctors had given up hope and couldnt grasp the hope of curing her for about several years.


    First of all, today you will take the medicine too -no desu. Yesterdays medicine was gone, so today we received new medicine -no desu.


    Im sorry for having you do this every time big sis


    Youre my little sister, so you can act spoiled -no desu. Mineko, I will absolutely find a way to cure you -no desu.


    okay


    Mineko smiled.


    Shironeko may be a slightly unsociable girl, but this time she showed a seemingly sad smile on her face.


    Shironeko took out a bottle with ck beads from the pocket of the robe she was wearing.


    She opened it and dropped one bead on her hand.


    Its asrge as a tablet in Japan.


    Swallow this -no desu


    Okay


    Together with water created by a simple water magic, the ck bead went inside Mineko.


    I will absolutely return you to your energetic body -no desu. Not medicine that only dys the symptoms, I will find proper medicine -no desu


    Big sis Please dont do anything unreasonable okay?


    I wont -no desu. I amstrong -desu


    Shironeko stared at Mineko with strong eyes.


    At that time, Shironekos ears responded to something with a twitch.


    some work hase in -no desu. Mineko, I will be away from home for a little while, so lie down in bed -no desu


    Okay, big sis


    She softly stroke Minekos head once and left the house.


    Walking to the port town once again, Shironeko red straight towards the direction of the sea.


    In order to save her beloved family, her younger sister, she will turn her fangs to one man today


    You can see it nowthe beastmen continent


    Hm Yeah


    Lying down on the Levias head who is advancing on the sea, I feel nostalgia upon seeing the beastmen continent in front of me and unintentionally leaked out a stupid voice.


    Uhhee, how nostalgic (T.N. Any stupid sounding english word I could use for uhhee?)


    Im no good at appearing like beasts though


    Endure it okay, endure Your cat ears are dog ears you know?


    What does that matter


    It looks like this girl doesnt understand the merit of animal ears.


    Even though it would have increase your cuteness by 20% if even you put it on, how wasteful.


    At any rate, are we going to directly look for the lion king when we arrive at the beastmen continent?


    Yeah, we have to end this troublesome war and make it easier to spend time in this world.


    and track down Alize.


    Youre right.


    I was able to confirm the fact that everyone in Alizes vige was dropped somewhere because of Area Summon.


    After that we frantically investigated the vige, but I couldnt even find a single person.


    We investigated the surroundings of the vige just a little, but theyre not there either.


    I understood they were kidnapped.


    The problem is, to where.


    Wouldnt it be nice if theyre in the beastmen continent


    I murmured softly and grasped my fist tightly.


    Were here


    I put my feet on the deserted coast thats separated from the port town.


    Levia also changed herself into a human form before she stands out.


    Its been five days or something since we left that ce! Either way, I so want to lie down on a bed since a long time. We couldnt do anything but sleep outside these days after all.


    That would be fine, I like soft beds, you know.


    Then, how about we try and stay at an extravagant ce for once!


    As I walk in high spirits, Levia walks together behind me.


    The air at the beastmen continent is different from both the human continent and the demon continent.


    It feels like it smells a little of animals, but if you get used to it it will calm you down rather than be troublesome.


    We started going forward while we breathe in the air of this ce since a long time, but we stopped after taking three steps.


    Nyaa


    Huh?


    Nyaa Nyaa Nyaa Nyaa Nyaa Nyaa Nyaa


    Lining up before us are a cat, a cat, a cat, a cat, a cat (one of them is spelled nuko, not sure if intentional or a reference to a certain manga)


    There were all sorts of cats ranging from small torge, but every one of them is looking at us.


    Why are we weed by cats right after we get here


    *T.N. As you can see, Shironeko always adds in -desu/-no desu in her sentence, but I cant find any recement to make it more characteristic to her, so I left it as is. If you have any suggestions, feel free to post it.


    **I used felines/canines for cat and dog tribe. Its my own twist to it. Good or not good? I thought it was nicer than just going with cat or dog tribe/race etc. Makes it more grand and something more for the people of the race itself to be proud of.

 Chapter 29

    29 Thats how it is, you stupid cat


    How, how cute


    Levia beside me murmurs so while watching the various cats lining up.


    Sure, whats cute is cute, but Ive never seen this scene up until now at least.


    While feeling a little uneasy about this, I carefully observe the cats.


    Then cats were lined up with even spaces between them and the type of cats are varied. Within them are also children and their eyes are all facing our way.


    (Those eyes theyre a little strange)


    The cats lined up with even spaces and staring is strange, but I can see the eyes of those guys are somewhat modified.


    Aint this visual link?


    Visual linkone of the Subordination magic. Its a magic where you yourself can see what the creature that has a master/servant rtionship with you is seeing; its the basis of subordination magic.


    Incidentally, the race who are extremely good with Subordination magic are the beastmen. Beastmen can easilymunicate with creatures the same as themselves, like the canines and dogs. There is a limit to how many links you can make using subordination magic, but for now Ill leave that out


    (This number of subordination magic if these are all connected to one person, then this guy could be a considerable master? If the person is a beastman, then that means they have more magic power than average in spite of being beastmen.)


    Beings with lots of magic power while being beastmen are scarce but there are several numbers of them. Naturally, those people are always influential people. The problem is, why are they acting like they are standing watch for disembarking people like this though


    Setsu, something is here.


    Oh?


    Levia called out to me who was being watched. Exactly as she said, a girl walked out from the front. From seeing cat ears on her head she seems to be a feline and those ears and hair are white. Although her body is smallish, I dont know for sure because of the body wrapping around her body.


    Hm? ck robe


    Levia, get ready for a fight


    Eh?


    That robe, it looks like the same as the guy who was in the demon lords castle using shadow magic.


    I see


    When I confirmed Levia being alert, I concentrated so that I wont avert my line of sight from the cat eared girl.


    I wish you would stop no desu


    hah?


    When I carefully watched her, the girl walked to about 20 metre distance and talked.


    If Im stared at so much I will feel embarrassed no desu, thats why I wish you would stop no desu.


    Oh, okay


    What is with this girlHer face went slightly red and she averted her eyes from me, as if shes really feeling embarrassed. Its as if she didnt have any signs of attacking, so I instruct Levia to loosen her alertness. Of course I wont have her release itpletely.


    You, are you surely mister Setsu desu?


    The girl still seems to be a bit embarrassed, but she really looked at my face properly and asked a question.


    How do you know my name?


    I have received word from the Beast King no desu. The Beast King and his entourage are currently preparing for your wee party, so he wishes for at least one day time.


    The beast king did?


    I tried to match my gaze in order to make sure it was authentic, but the girl didnt try to, from embarrassment again.


    (  Is this some kind of scheme? There are many points to doubt on, but)


    Why would the beast king be aware of the time I wouldnd here? Besides, why wouldnt he send a proper soldier, it doesnt look like there will be any end to it if I raise up all my doubts.


    But


    Either way our departure will be tomorrow, right?


    Thats pretty much it


    In the end, it became a talk about us not going to the beast king immediately and resting in a hotel for a day.


    If I receive your acknowledgement, I will look after your belongings in ordance to the Beast Kings instructions no desu. I can also introduce you to a good inn no desu.


    Ah, that is an attractive proposal.


    Hey hold on there


    Levia responds to the good inn part. That definitely got me interested, but hey, what are you going to do if it was a trap


    You wont be able to sleepfortably while youre concerning yourselves with traps and whatnot, right? Try thinking about it seriously.


    thats also true.


    I persuade her in a low voice so as to not let the girl hear it and Levia then understood. Even though I want to rest in a bed after so long, Ill lose my interest if I wont be able to rest because I have to stay vignt.


    My bad, eh. Ill be going to the inn of an acquaintance of mine, so I wont be needing a guide, yeah


    Is that so, I understand no desu


    As expected, thats a lie. I dont know such an inn.


    Im a little worried about today, but it seems like she epted for now.


    So is it fine if we go to that guys ce tomorrow during the day?


    That guy?


    Yeah, the beast king you know, the beast king.


    Thats right, we would like you toe tomorrow during the day desu


    The girl says so with a dumbfounded look. What gives? I only called the beast king that guy and youll be this surprised about it?


    Well then, I must be going desu, we will be waiting for you tomorrow desu.


    kay


    As the dumbfounded expression ended, the girl gave her farewell and took the cats with her. Levia beside me showed a regretful face, but lets not mind that.


    Were going too Levia, we have to go to the inn quickly.


    *sigh*  I guess.


    From now on, cats and dogs wille out as many as you like, thats why dont worry about it, okay


    At a ce separated from the beach, Shironeko stared fixedly at the target, Setsu and one other girl.


    (As expected introducing them to an inn by an unfamiliar person and having them follow her recklessly is impossible desu)


    In the case that they do tell her to introduce them to a hotel and apany her without being on guard, she would have intended to amodate them in the chosen hotel and attack them in their sleep. The n was naturally a failure and Shironeko immediately came up with the next action.


    (He is someone powerful enough to be able to call the beast king with that guy  I cant be careless desu )


    There are no beastmen who does not know of the abilities of that beast king. And there are also no beastmen who would not follow that beast king. That is because beastmen are attracted to strong people after all. And the battlemaniacs among them would continue challenging the beast king in a fight. That is because fighting strong people is also something they look forward to.


    Shironeko too sprouted a considerable desire to want to try fighting with Setsu, but she had to throw away that desire for the sake of protecting her important person.


    Even if I have to attack you in your sleep I must defeat you no desu


    The girl averts her eyes from her own slightly wavering heart and moves her legs to the direction of the town Setsu and Levia is heading towards


    The inn at the heart of the port town in the beastmen continent, Lions beloved bower This is the inn we will be staying in for today.


    The price is reasonably priced, but the interior is quite beautiful and the served lunch was at a level I cantin about.


    *exhale*  For now, how about we go to our room.


    I guess we could.


    We leave the inns dining room. The interior is pretty, the food is also good  the problem would only be the stares around us.


    (Well, I guess its because theyre in the middle of war now)


    Im starting to forget about it somewhat, but right now the beastmen are in the middle of a greatly admired war with the human continent. For that reason the beastmens public opinion on humans are harsh no matter where you go out to.


    (Even just by taking up a hotel you can profit from this this way)


    Did they n to harass us in a petty way? Fromrge proportion of avable rooms we were passed on the cheapest and the smallest room, but it shouldnt be enough to bother us.


    If I can sleep on the bed then Im fine with this.


    Without hesitation, Levia dived into the bed. There are two of them in this room so in short, a double room. We didnt act like well be taking two rooms because were man and woman. Its wasteful above all.


    Shall we take a short break for now


    Since I didnt particrly have any bags I carry, I soon jumped on the other side of the bed. Aah, its so soft this is irresistible.


    In spite of the sun still high in the sky, my consciousness fell into deep slumber


    Its here desu


    Late at night. Its the period of time where the lights go out and the drunkards are strutting about in the city. Shironeko is standing in front of the Lions beloved bower.


    When she went in through the elegant door, a canine man who is the innkeeper here beckoned the girl.


    Where is that couple desu?


    Theyre in the corner most room on the second floor. Here, its the key.


    Shironeko received the key to the room and thanked the man.


    The girl already proposed cooperation to every person in this city. She also knew they were in that inn, because the people in the city had told her.


    I dont think attacking them in their sleep is really a good way to do this though


    I know no desu. But No matter what I have to defeat him no desu.


    Yeah, its for your little sister after all.


    Beastmen like fighting, therefore they like it fair and square. But before fighting, they love family more than anything. For instance, even if they have to use cowardly tactics, they will use them as much as they have to if it is for the sake of their family.


    Ill have the lots living in the neighbourhood take refuge. We confirmed that those guys started lying on the bed in their room. And eh please try not to break too much, okay?


    I will handle it carefullydesu


    Because they were so cautious some time ago, she thought they may be vignt eight or nine out of ten cases even now, that is what is in Shironekos mind. Perhaps it would be a fierce battle.


    Ill be on my way desu


    The girl carefully ascended the staircase so as to not make any noise.


    (Its here desu)


    While walking through the second floor hallway and using her nature so the wooden floor wouldnt make strange noises, she finally arrived in front of the intended room.


    (If I can end this with one blow would be fine though)


    While embracing such fleeting hopes, she tried thrusting the key into the doorknob.


    However


    (Huh it doesnt fit)


    The key didnt go into the doorknob. It seems the shape was somehow incorrect.


    (That innkeeper made a mistake desu? Kuh In that case)


    Shironeko took some distance from the door and prepares herself.


    (I will barge in and assault them in one go Its alright, I memorized that mans scent desu )


    She put strength into her legs. She lowered her waist and crossing her arms horizontally in front of her face. Then she used a lot of magic power for a beastman and spread it throughout her whole body. Due to that, even her sharp nails extended noticeably and was furthermore increased in sharpness.


    She thought about confirming Setsus scent at this ce just in case, but there were the scent of various things everywhere, so she couldnt catch his smell. Even while experiencing a light anxiety, Shironeko immediately shook off that anxiety. She will understand all the same when she goes in. As long as she could distinguish the bed the instant he notices her, it will be fine.


    I will end it in an instant desu  ngh!


    Shironeko kicked with so much strength it broke the wooden floor and approached the door instantly. When she swung her prepared arms just before the collision, the door became small pieces of fragments, made noise and fell down.


    Shironeko jumped to above the bed with her nail still holding that sharpness.


    (Which bed desu  ugh!? Wait, where?)


    Shironeko jumped up and noticed it. In the two beds in this room, the beings that were supposed to be in themwere not there.


    (It cant be a trap?)


    With the enemy she stabbed with her nail not there, she arrived at that possibility.


    If its like that


    Thats how it is, you stupid cat!


    Oh no!


    Right before she got her feet on the floor, Shironeko was assaulted by a dropkick from right beside the ce she prepared tond at.


    The girl instantly crossed her arms in front of her body and after she received an unexpected impact, she flew through the windows and towards the street.


    I was careless  desu!


    Shironeko, who dropped to the ground along with the window ss, rotated once midair andnded on her four legs like a cat jumping from a tall ce.


    A dull pain shot through the moment her hands stuck to the ground, but thanks to her being strengthened by magic power, the pain didnt prolong so much.


    I really didnt think the citizens would even cooperate with you, you know? Though it makes it easier to go on a rampage though.


    And soIm gonna have you throw up everything about the ck robes okay?


    !?


    Setsu jumped out from the window and unsheathed his ckrge sword from his magic bag.

 Chapter 30

    Tl: Jun


    ED: Jun


    30 Say that earlier


    Why  were you able to do a surprise attack on me desu


    The white haired feline had her hands and feet on the ground and asked me who got down on the ground. Looking at her magic power flowing through her nails, this must be her fighting style.


    It was a petty trick you know, and you got sessfully caught in it.


    When we arrived at the inn, we went to take a nap on the bed just like that and as preparation for the night, we used the light attribute magic <illusion>. This magic uses the refraction of the light and possesses the effect of disturbing a persons perception.</illusion>


    It didnt fit in the keyhole right? That wasnt the inns mistake, but simply you only mistaking the room.


    The room this girl went in was the one before our room. With <illusion> making the recognition of the hallway vague, it can make the optical illusion that the hallway ends over there.</illusion>


    Be that as it may.


    I never thought the people from the inn would cooperate with this girl. But I can understand that now.


    (Shes quite strong)


    If I have to speak with ranks, she should be in a spot between SS and SSS rank she will be defeated by the perfect Levia, but shes at the level where she can win right now.


    Ill tell you now, but there arent so many people this strong you know. Thats why the beastmen cooperates with her. Because they love people stronger than themselves.


    By the way, beastmen are creatures where the number one in every race takes upmand. Because of this simple thought, the strongest in the continent bes king and everyone living there respects and follows him or her. Theyre much easier to understand than demons and humans, who think about troublesome things and care about inheritance and lineage.


    I was trapped desu


    Looks like you understand. And so this is sudden, but how about you let me hear the purpose of you ck robed people okay?


    Oh? Cat got your tongue?


    Without saying anything, the white haired feline sharpened her senses quietly. Shes obviously ready for battle.


    Shu!


    Hah! At least answer the question!


    Flipping the earth with four legs, the white haired feline leaped towards me with a figure close to diving. At the same time I parry her swung arm with Kuromaru and swing it sideways.


    Ugh


    Unable to stand firm in mid air due to jumping, the feline girl used her nails as a shield, but she was pushed away by the power from the attack from the side.


    Thrusting her nails into the ground and reducing the force, the girl rearranged her posture while frowning from the pain given by the impact that broke through her.


    Haa!


    Oh, you can still stand.


    With a facial expression mixed with half desperation, the white haired feline once again kicked the ground and leaped. I observe her movements well while I sometimes stop and sometimes dodge the striking nail attacks she unleashes.


    I tell you, those impatient attacks wont hit!


    ugh


    Because of her excessivelyrge movements, her distinctive characteristic, which was her speed, had lost its meaning. The muscles meant for speed werepletely useless.


    Its too pointless, you catgirl!


    I easily go through the nail dance, leaped to her bosom and at the same time I thrusted the grip of Kuromaru towards the defenseless body.


    Gah


    And the instant she stopped moving, which was my aim, I seized the cor of the white haired felines robe.


    And then


    Oraa!


    I throw her right behind me. The white haired feline who was thrown into the air suddenly couldnt move smoothly and struggled while floating in mid air.


    The next moment after I threw her, I grab Kuromaru and pour a small amount of magic power into it. Raising it overhead, Ive decided on my aim and lightly swung down.


    <flying de="">ngh!</flying>


    Its a flying sh whose scope is the same as the one I unleashed in the dragons nest, but it goes towards the white feline while gouging the street in front of the inn.


    Tch


    The girl who couldnt try to dodge in mid air wrapped her arms around her body and twisted her body. And then the moment it collided


    Haa!


    When just the twisted part of her body revolved in the air and her extended nails touched my <flying de="">, the sound of shing then yed especially from her nails. But the girls body deflected the sh from its route and the <flying de="">, not budging even when hit by the nails, pushed on as it is. When it looked like the innermost house of the street is going to be destroyed in an instant, a suddenly appearing water wall interrupted its course in order to protect the house.</flying></flying>


    The <flying de=""> collided with the water wall and the water shook like it has the sticity of of a gum, reducing the force of the shing attackpletely and dispersing it. When the duty of the water wall ended, which is to protect against my sh, its form crumbled, became a pool and disappeared.</flying>


    Yeah, my bad Levia.


    <water wall="">  at full powerugh! Stopping your <flying de=""> is difficult, so dont use it so much, you understand!?</flying></water>


    I got it, I got it


    I meekly apologize to Levia who was standing on the house that was going toe in contact with my <flying de="">. I had her prevent damage to the houses and the like from the fight right now, but it looks like its a bit of a heavy burden for Levia who isnt submerged in water.</flying>


    Noting with the two of you are you underestimating me desu?


    Hm?


    The white haired feline girl who escaped from the <flying de=""> scowled at me as she gets battle ready on all fours. Or rather, Im getting pretty tired of calling her a white haired feline.</flying>


    Im not underestimating you or anything though? I just suck at teamy.


    Its because its hard to move freely when someone joins me in a fight, at least in my case. If its that trap of a gay hero bastard, then he may be able to stick with me, but its possible that the other people would get dragged into my attacks and copse first.


    Oh and hey, I want to hear your name, so please tell me


    Why desu?


    Dont re at me like that, its not like I wanted to get along with you. I simply wanted to know, thats all; my battle opponents name


    Upon hearing that, the white haired feline opened her mouth after thinking for a bit.


    Shironeko desu


    Huh, aint that a nice name.


    Its a secret that I didnt think so.


    Im Setsu, Im probably the strongest man in this world.


    I didnt ask for it desu


    Aw, dont say that Its the name of the guy whos going to make you submit to me after this you know?


    Be silent desu!


    gh seriously?


    The moment Im told to shut up, a transformation was called to Shironekos body. The cells on her whole body shines and at the same time, the shape transformed from a humanoid to an animal. Her form changed to pointy ears, slit eyes and a long shaking tail.


    Around the time the light settled, the figure of the lovely girl wasnt there. What is there is one catpossessing a beautiful white fur and even more sharply strengthened nails on its hand, it was a figure that feels mystical rather than lovable.


    Its just that shes unreasonably big.


    haah!?


    Wait wait wait wait! What does this mean!?


    Its  desu</animalization>


    I know that!


    A skill only beastmen can handle and a skill where one changes into a figure where her or she can reveals its full strength on the table. Basically any beastmen who stacked up training can use it and the level of that ability scares other races. When using it, their physical ability raises to several stages and it greatly amplifies their magic power depending on the person. And not surprisingly, that figure is that of an animal. A canine would transform into a dog and a feline into a cat.</animalization>


    Following this story, Shironeko undergoing  isnt something to be surprised about. The problem is her size.</animalization>


    Why are you this huge? Shouldnt beastmen using  be transforming into anaveragesized animal?</animalization>


    In other words, a canine were supposed to be a size who can be kept in Japan as a pet and the same goes for felines. Nevertheless, the power within them are higher than their humanoid counterpart with arge difference so you cant be careless, but


    When I trained myself it became like this desu


    Seriously!?


    Could it be that their sizes be thisrge just from having power!? Now that I think about it, Ive never seen the animalization of the beast king and the bunches around him, have I I got separated as I made a promise to fight with the beast king too


    The idle talk ends desu!


    W-! Oops


    I dodged the arm thats like a log unleashed to mow me down by jumping a little high.


    When I look at Shironeko as I jumped up, I saw an unpleasant thing.


    Ugeh a <beast cannon="">, really?</beast>


    Gaah!


    I push Kuromaru in front of me to hide my body. When doing so, an invisible impact that was like a collision of a huge iron ball ran through and I, including Kuromaru, was blown way back.


    If I remember correctly, <beast cannon=""> is a bombardment of voice pressed together that is used by beastmen. It can even be called a roar. Its a skill where they amass air in their strengthened lungs, pressed together by the vocal chords and fired in a straight line together with a loud roar.</beast>


    This bastard gh


    I use wind magic in midair. I use magic that makes scaffolding and forcibly kick the air. After cutting down the force I was blown away with andnding on the roof of one of the houses, I started running at the same time.


    You little If you shoot something like that <beast cannon="">, wont the neighbourhood be in big trouble!?</beast>


    I already had the neighbourhood residents evacuate desu! There are no people in the surroundings desu!


    Wha


    Youve got to be kidding me These things


    say that earlier!


    Guh!?


    I jump towards Shironeko from the roof. When I try to strike overhead with all my strength with Kuromaru, it was then defended by the sharply strengthened nails on her foreleg.


    Out of my way!


    After getting my sword defended against, I quickly reversed my cut and with all my strength, I throw up the nails from below. Then Inded in front of the defenseless Shironeko and released Kuromaru from my right hand.


    Kuh


    Dont you think we could have fought to our hearts content from the beginning if I knew that!?


    I swung my released right hand and with an open palm I strike Shironekos face. Its the so-called face p.


    Receiving a strong impact from her side, the girl was blown away horizontally and her face sunk into a nearby house

 Chapter 31

    Posted onMarch 15, 2018-March 15, 2018byJun


    Hello readers! Another weekly dose of Second summon! I wish I dont have to work, then Id have more time doing other stuff. And more trantions too. Wouldnt that be nice?


    Either way, enjoy your read~


    Tl: Jun


    ED: Jun


    31 I wont leave her alone


    Is it over?


    Hm?


    Levia jumped down from the top of the roof andnded beside me. Shironeko, with her head sunk into a house, couldnt move.


    Theres no sign of moving though


    How about I pull her up and check for now?


    I walk closely towards therge Shironeko, grab the hair on her head and brace myself. Together with whats small resistance for me, her head came out with a pop and when I release her head a dull sound was made uponnding on the ground. When doing so, her body shined and returned to her original humanoid form.


    She fainted, didnt she?


    I, I dont remember hitting her with that much strength though


    Its because youre always bad at moderation its high time you are more aware of yourself about this


    Impletely shocked even though its like this, I put in a lot of effort in this you know?


    But I give up, I wasnt able to hear the things about those ck robes


    I touched the ck robe of Shironeko whos lying face up. As I expected, its the same robe as that shadow bastard no matter how I look at it. Im sure shes involved with those guys.


    Ill temporarily strip off all of her possessionsOuch!?


    I unintentionally leak out my voice from suddenly getting hit on my head with something. Is it maybe this stone that fell down nearby?


    Setsu were surrounded you know


    Huh?


    I look around us and got surprised. Male and female beastmen of all ages are standing in order to surround us. It seems like theyre the people who live here


    Whats up with you?


    I ask the brat whos probably the guy who threw the stone. The brat red at us with full of anger on his face.


    How dare you do this to Shironeko!


    Ah? The one who started was this girl you know?


    I object to the brat who said something extremely unreasonable.


    A guy who charged into us with the intent to kill is someone I cant leave alone as one would expect, now can I?


    Shut yer mouth! Just die obediently!


    Hey, would you listen to me old man


    I red at the old man who was spreading the shouts behind the brat.


    Why are you showing this attitude this man won from this child didnt he? Wasnt it the beastmen who has respect for strong people I wonder?


    I do have respect for this man! But its a different story this time!


    A cat eared olddy answered Levias question. What is this its a different story.


    If youre not defeated then Shironeko will, you know!  Shironekos little sister will


    Little sister?


    I thought about the problem from the old mans words, who for some reason began to cry in frustration.


    My bad eh, wont ya please let me take it from here?


    Youre


    The one who pushed his way through the crowd and showed his figure was a single man.


    Youre the owner of the inn arent you?


    Yeah. Everyone, please break up this fight We cant win from this guy at any rate can we?


    When he said that, the residents bowed with frustrated faces and left this ce one by one. Every one of them made a facial expression as if they abandoned hope, but


    Are you going to exin this?


    Yeah, were going back to the inn for a little while.


    Saying that, the innkeeper carried the copsed Shironeko and walked towards the inn.


    Levia and I looked at each others face and then decided to follow the guy for now.


    Hum I knew it, my lieges beloved man is out of standard isnt he


    A person was watching Setsu following the innkeeper on the roof of a house not far from there. With a high pitch voice, the person wears a ck robe and has put on a hood, but one can understand the person is a woman from her characteristic curves.


    Nevertheless, if shes even done in easily this way, we wouldnt be able to dispose of her after all.


    While Kuroinus gaze is aimed at Shironeko who was being carried away on his shoulder, she gave a harsh judgment. As a matter of fact, it wasnt that she was given the order to dispose of her should she be defeated. But from her perspective, who entered the group with high loyalty towards Touma, she considers others as useless if theyre defeated and that is plenty of reason for her. And so, the woman called Kuroinu is a woman who thinks that people who are useless to him should stop existing.


    Thats right I may as well dispose of her along with herbothersome younger sister. As punishment for being useless


    Saying thosest words, Kuroinu vanished into the city of night with light movements


    Younger sister?


    Aye, Shironekos got a younger sister


    We gathered in a room in the inn we were staying in. We and the innkeeper are sitting in a chair and Shironeko is lying on the bed in the room.


    Whats wrong with her?


    Shes taken as a hostage, her younger sister Mineko that is.


    By who?


    The ck robe wearing lots. Those guys are often seen in this city and each one of them have a strange mood hanging around them, ya see.


    I knew it so its those ck robed bunch.


    Its not that the hostage is even kidnapped.


    What do you mean by that?


    Mineko got a sickness, where her body gradually loses strength and it sounded like there is no hope for her to get cured from it. There seems to be medicine that could slow down its advance, but


    I see, so the ones who have them are the ck robed guys right?


    You got that right. And the orders they left her seems to be to attack you.


    Wait, so that means that Shironeko attacked me without meaning to attack me. Really, intentionally aiming for me. I knew it, the ck robe leader is I dont even want to think about that


    ? Youre looking pale, Setsu.


    Yeah, I only identally remembered the face of the guy I dont want to remember for a bit.


    Are you fine with going on with the conversation?


    I shook my head to brush off bad thoughts. Its not like its decided that that guy is alive, its fine if I dont mind it while theres no proof.


    Yeah, please go on


    Got it. And then, we wanted to cooperate with her. Shironeko is nearly the strongest in this region after all, everyone would bite if they could be of use to her.


    And so you evacuated didnt you?


    Aye, everyone was worried about her and hid themselves in the end.


    I see, so thats why theypletely surrounded us in no time.


    Even I sold you out to Shironeko and I think thats the worst thing to do as an innkeeper. Sorry about that.


    Its already fine though even so, I have the feeling there were an awfully lot of guys who would carry Shironekos shoulders though


    Its because it has to do with her younger sister Mineko Shironeko and Mineko being a an outstanding pair is their feature. The tag team of those two managed to add a wound on the great Beast king.


    Hey, thats pretty amazing. Putting a wound on the beast king would be proof of their ability being at least SSS rank in this world. This worlds kings, with the exception of the human country Destinea, are both out of standards. Those two people probably wont be defeated even if one hire several SSS rank adventurers. And one SSS rank wont even be able to leave a single wound on them. If I say this much, you should be able to easily understand the strength of the two.


    Well, I dont intend to lose if the two kingse at me, but I would at least get hurt.


    If they can be the strongest together, then we wont have a choice but to respect both of them, dont you think?


    Well I guess.


    At any rate, Shironeko wont be free unless we stop whats threatening her If her illness is suddenly healed someday, itll be a different story, but


    I silently stand up and walk up to Shironeko. The girl who is making a regr sleepers breathing is like the embodiment of childishness who hasnt matured yet. I quietly carry her in my arms. The princess carry one. Nevertheless, shes light and yet how is she so strong? My travelpanions Eruka and Tia, the demon lord Desas and Alize the pupil. Does every one of them hold that kind of power?


    Hm? Levia? Her real form holds a mass that suits her strength, so she doesnt count.


    Say, where is her house?


    Its, its on the outskirts, but are you gonna carry Shironeko there?


    Yeah. I was able to get a bit interested in this after all. Levia, were going.


    The sky is starting to turn slightly grey. It looks like we talked a lot, the night is about to end I guess. Fortunately we took plenty a nap so we dont feel sleepy.


    Really


    If we start walking now, well arrive there around the time that little sister gets up wont we?


    In any case, she wont be getting up, so its not necessary to hurry. But there were some things I want to think about. I want to walk a bit to sort these thoughts out too.


    Well then innkeeper, were going. You havent taken the money when you sold your guest right?


    Heh I guess


    Tch, so he got away with that is what his face is saying while he averted his eyes. I think his business spirit is quite the thing you know? While me and Levia showed bitter smiles, we left behind the inn. My arms got tired so I quit the princess carry, carry her on my back and then walk through the silent neighborhood.


    Why are we going to this childs house?


    Walking beside me, Levia came to ask while peeping at Shironekos sleeping face.


    If it was up to me, then Im thinking I may be able to save that younger sister.


    *sigh*  So its like that.


    She breathed an amazed sigh to my answer. Thats not surprising, Im again nning to do what I was told not to do a few days ago, after all.


    I wont stop you anymore okay since it looks like its useless


    Yeah, my bad. Butisnt it fine if I protect at least a single family?


    Abandoning a family suffering in front of my eyes is something I cant do

 Chapter 32

    32 I have no choice but to do it


    Huh I am


    Sup, so youre up now


    !?


    Within the morning air, Shironeko, who was jolting on my back, woke up. Surveying her surroundings with half opened eyes, she stiffened after my response which opened her lovely eyes wide open to her limit when she understood she is being carried on my back.


    Why are you? What happened to the fight


    The oue is your loss. Then after you fainted, I got to hear your circumstances to an extent. Im told you have a younger sister, right?


    Are you really nning toy your hands on my sister desu!? Only that is


    Even I wont do that so would you just calm down?


    Levia who is walking beside me was holding down Shironeko whos acting violently. I squeeze my arms that are holding her legs and fixed it more firmly.


    Shironeko, who is held down with a strong force, seems to understand shes really no match and gradually lost strength in her body.


    What are you going to do to us desu?


    I aint gonna do nothing okay? Or is it like that? Do you wish for it somehow?


    Thats not it desu! But I aimed for your life no desu


    Aah,so its about that.


    When I boldly called aiming for my life as that, Shironeko got startled and opened her eyes wide. Her facial expression then became noticeably sad afterwards.


    So you mean my attacks were not worth being feared of desu ?


    Hm? Aah. Well, something like that I guess.


    Ugh


    Hey it isnt something to be sad about, is it though I think its also my bad for saying that inly.


    The person who made her like that couldnt offer words of encouragement to Shironeko who released a gloomy aura more and more, but Levia followed me up instead with an amazed expression .


    This man is out of standard in various ways, so dont mind it okay?


    That Im aware of desu


    Im aware ofHearing those words I mutter So I really am while sighing.


    Shironeko, were not going to fight anymore as long as you dont do anything. If you do, then Ill go along with you until youre satisfied but its troublesome so itll help me if you dont.


    Okay


    And so Well, our lives were aimed for more or less. Im pretty much whatever, but Levia couldve been injured. When thinking about that kind of risk, I cant release you as is.


    I think that if I say something a little threatening then shell be a little afraid, but I can see a strong will in her eyes. As if saying her strength is unrivaled and she wont lose with her feelings.


    I wont do anything to you, but that only has physical meaning. I wont use violence, but I want you to answer my questions obediently. I wont do more than that, you understand?


    Shironeko nodded, urging me to continue.


    All right then Ill be frank. I want to ask about the boss whos threatening you two. What is that guys name?


    That person is called Tohma by hispanions desu. I didnt have a close rtionship with those people, so I dont know it precisely desu though


    I unintentionally dropped my shoulders in disappointment towards the name that flew out of the girls mouth. Towards me who tantly lost all my excitement, both of them turned their line of sight thats saying whats wrong.


    What is the matter with you suddenly?


    Nothing its just that I felt down from being hit by the worst possible expectation, is all


    Tia, Eruka What you said was true you know. Grein, that guys alive you see, moreover he made a strange organization and is aiming for me. What should I do? You guys, think I can go along with you from hereon?


    The face of the threepanions of mine who are currently lively in the country Destinea emerged in my mind. Its fine if its only now, but I feel like wanting to be by their side.


    Im already nearly despairing, but  Ill ask just in case. That guys appearance is?


    Hes also wearing the same ck robe like us so I havent even seen his face desu. But he has a small build and is extremely thin, as if he is like a girl desu. Ah, his voice is also high-ish


    Yeah, thats settled. I was hoping Im probably mistaking him for the wrong person, but that hope broke down too easily. No I mean, to think he really is alive I even dealt him the finishing blow with these hands. Even now I dont know if I actually felt it.


    Basically, <sacred sword=""> wielders acquires immortality as they raise their abilities. Even if you got yourself a fatal wound, you resurrect at the moment before the torch of light vanishes and the concept of lifespan and existence of illness be irrelevant.</sacred>


    When the Hero in games die they revive dont they? Its kind of like that.


    But, there is a way to kill those monstrous Heroes.


    That is a fellow sacred sword wielder, in other word fighting them with a fellow Hero


    A <sacred sword=""> can destroy another <sacred sword=""> and in doing so, the owner loses their immortality. If I have to change my way of saying it, its like depriving them from their Hero qualifications. In other words it means that they cannot retry like a Hero in a game can after a Game Over. I dont quite understand the theory behind it, but either way it seems that the <sacred sword=""> holds quite some power in this world. Especially the point that it makes the persons death irrelevant is</sacred></sacred></sacred>


    But this talk including even the talk about Touma has one clear contradiction.


    Touma and I prepared our respective <sacred sword=""> and fought. And then when I killed that guy, I was sure Toumas <sacred sword=""> was broken by my <sacred sword="">.</sacred></sacred></sacred>


    I remember it, the feeling of <gluttony> stabbing that guys heart is the feeling of snatching away a life is</gluttony>


    Setsu, are you alright?


    I came back to reality from the vortex of thoughts with Levias uneasy voice. While I lightly contemte on worrying her, Ill think about the present time and push away all my useless thoughts into the corner of my mind. Ill put off thinking about how that guy revived and finish whats in front of me for now.


    Yeah Im fine.


    I see Ah, isnt Shironekos house that one I wonder?


    Levia returned to her usual mood and in the direction she pointed at is a single isted house built. The house that is in a ce a little outside of the city is surrounded with many trees and I cant deny the minute lonely impression it has.


    Its that desu, over there my sister is also


    *exhales*  So we finally arrived.


    When the morning glow passed and the sky started to be blue, us three arrived at Shironekos house.


    Facing the door to Shironekos house, I knock on the wooden door. There was no response.


    I think my sister is sleeping desu. It is almost time for her to wake up desu.


    That so. Well, itll be fine if we just enter right?


    Yes desu.


    As she got off my back, Shironeko unlocked the door and when the door opened, the three of us entered the house. Its a house that didnt really give off a novel impression, but the interior is beautifully ordered and although its small, its not enough to think it is cramped.


    When we looked around in the house restlessly, something was moving at a high speed by the bed inside.


    Mine


    Get away from big sis, you human!


    Something was moving at high speed, interrupting Shironeko when she wanted to say something No, shes a feline girl with fluttering ck hair, but she leaped towards me with her sharpened nails overhead.


    Woah there


    I instantly stopped my thinking from the abruptness, but my body, which reacted instantly, grabbed the arm that was swung down, I moved my feet and sessfully held her down on the floor. Having a light body weight, I could easily steal her bodys freedom.


    Kuh


    Mineko, calm down desu, these people arent bad people desu


    She talked as if to persuade this girl I held down and her resistance weakened.


    If you says so, sis


    This girl is your younger sister?


    Yes desu, my younger sister Mineko desu


    No, no matter how you look at it, Shironeko would be more of a younger sister, but is it bad if I retort to that? When I unintentionally looked at Levia, she silently shook her head. I see, so it seems its bad for women.


    Yeah, my bad. Holding you down like that Here you go


    I confirm there waspletely no resistance and then move away from Mineko. Having lost her restraint, she stood up while sweeping away the dust on her clothes.


    Im Setsu and this one here is Levia.


    Im Mineko. Sis Shironekos younger sister*cough*! *cough*!


    !?


    In the middle of our self introduction, Mineko suddenly held her chest like shes in pain and shepletely crumbled down from her knee.


    Thats right, they did say she had an illness that weakens her body


    Mineko! Its all because you acted violently desu! Rest in the bed quickly desu!


    Im, Im sorry *cough*  Sis *cough cough*


    Shironeko gave Mineko her shoulder and let her lie down on the bed inside. When the painful and violently coughing girl was made to drink water, the painful expression gradually faded.


    Is this progressing faster than we expected?


    I guess to be like this from that amount of exercise


    Seeing Mineko lying down, we say that.


    Shironeko is frantically nursing the girl who still has a little painful expression. Even you see something like this, even I, someone who finds things troublesome, would as expected


    I have no choice but to do it, huh

 Chapter 33

    33 Surprise attack


    Im sorry desu  Mineko doesnt really trust humans


    Shironeko was nursing the girl, but she exined Minekos behavior back then. I told her not to mind it and observed Minekos condition.


    Despite the fact her coughing stopped, her breathing is rough and she looked pale.


    Say, what if I told you I may be able to cure her illness what will you do?


    -!?


    When I asked that, Shironeko turned her head with an earth-shattering look and grabbed me.


    You can do that desu!? I beg of you desu! Please help Mineko desu!


    The face she was making when she grabbed my clothes and petitioned was different from the warriors face of the brave beastman who fought me back then. Right now its the face of a pure girl who is thinking of her family Ive seen a simr face just once before.


    [Please Yuki-kun! Help me!]


    Yeah, Ill help you out


    The childhood friend who once relied on me and requested my help and the current Shironeko are ovepping closely. I stroke her head in order to give her a peace of mind and then I stand beside Mineko.


    I glide my hand on her beautiful skin thats without even a single pimple, searching for the origin of the illness that is destroying her body.


    Oh light, expose the wicked existences


    </break>


    By having that aria, I unleash the magic that will examine the targets health. Its better to recite the aria if you have the extra time for it. Its because you can expect more results from it than without an aria.


    (  Hm?)


    The light is sinking into the bloodstream and the flow of magic power inside the body and it attempts to finally reach at the origin of the disease, but it couldnt find anything. More like an entire body of ck mist like thing exists as if corroding the whole body and Ipletely couldnt see the fundamental root of it.


    (This feeling is tch, are you serious)


    That illness thats destroying Mineko isnt something simple. A more threatening ck repulsive thing that Touma guys


    Wai, wait a minute desu! Does that mean


    ? What is that, this <cursed magic=""> youre saying.</cursed>


    <cursed magic=""> a unique magic that carries improper effects and is used by Touma as a Hero. Just by touching the target, the user would be able to give the other person a <curse> he/she creates. The type of <curse> can be anything, varied from movement restricting curses to something that eats the persons body like an illness.</curse></curse></cursed>


    Because using it cost a lot of magic power due to its utility, using it consecutively being impossible is a relief, but with that demerit included, there is an excessive benefit from it.


    If a curse is attached to you, there will be almost no way to undo it anymore. It may somehow be fine if you gather dozens of light magic specialists and have all of them continue casting purification magic, but


    That bastard Aint he both the one who handed over the medicine and the source of this illness Shironeko, please show me Minekos medicine for a bit.


    Its, its this desu


    In the small bottle she handed to me are many ck beads. When I took them out and smelled it, it has the same smell as the Seigan that helped me out during my time in Japan.


    Geh, you fucking kidding me, aint this totally Seiro!


    I threw the bottle in my hand outside. It flew out from the empty window and at the same time when the bottle disappears, the sound of ss breaking can be heard.


    Hol Is that fine!? Isnt that Minekos medicine


    That things a medicine thats only effective on illness! It has zero effect on a <curse>!</curse>


    The curse is dangerous, particrly only Toumas curses are absolutely bad to get. Right after you receive it, your body that got stuck with it will be vited as he pleases.


    Even Levia who was pointing her reproachful eyes to me went silent after hearing phrase <curse>. It doesnt look like she understood <curse> well, but she understood the dangers when I got this upset with just that.</curse></curse>


    That cant be what did I apany that person for up until now desu ?


    There was nothing I could say to Shironeko.


    She took actions she thought was right, but she understood there was no meaning even if she didnt be an enemy. The medicine she went all the way to receive it was unnecessary. Its because Mineko cant be saved with the medicine she received


    Shironeko, who clearly understood that, held Minekos hand who is lying in bed.


    Without looking at the girl who looks like shes about to let out tears of regret, I faced Mineko once again.


    You can cure herdesu?


    With tears showing in her eyes, Shironeko turns her eyes towards me as if shes relying on me.


    I once again stroke her head and smiled at her so she could have a peace of mind.


    Yeah, leave that to me


    Separating my hands from her head, I held my hands out towards empty space.


    Suddenly, a space in the air cracked.


    From the empty hole in the empty space, a sinister magic power blew out, filling the room.


    Uugh


    Affected by the magic power, Levia and Shironekos body crumbled on the spot.


    It means the magic power gushing out is too strong of a stimulus for the two.


    If it was outside, the magic power would spread and shouldnt result to this, but unfortunately the inside is easily filled with magic power.


    The sinister magic power gushing out inrge quantity filled the room and the face of the two of them became pale. If I dont finish this swiftly then these guys will be in danger.


    Hey,e on out


    Suddenly, a sword grip appeared from the hole in the air. When I grip it and pul it out, the saved up magic power inside was dragged out along with the sword Im pulling and it took form as the de portion of thedelesssword.


    The hoarded magic power held its form and bes a slightly curved de. ck magic power is coiling around it and covered the whole sword.


    What is here is not wickedness, but simple <craving>, wanting to indulge itself in exhausting simply everything, its the appetite of the <heteromorph type=""> sacred sword <hungry fang="">.</hungry></heteromorph></craving>


    The person who havent gotten used to the frank desire recognizes the craving as irregr and willpletely reject it unconsciously.


    The current Levia and Shironeko is exactly like that, their body is unconsciously showing signs of separating themselves from the sword.


    If possible I want them to get used to the magic power from this lump of cravings, but even Levia who has seen it several times now is affected like this, so Ill put off all of that for now.


    Now itstime to eat


    I stabbed Minekos body very deeply with <gluttony>. There was not even a single sensation of going through flesh, my sword simply prated the girls body.</gluttony>


    Shironeko opened her eyes wide and looked at me, but I kepteating the curse.


    When Minekos curse is fading, <gluttony>s stomach swelled. The mouth went around until every corner in her body and ate until the curse runs outpletely.</gluttony>


    <gluttony>  Official name being <hungry fang=""> is, I seem to have repeated a lot of times, but with its meaning as it is,eats everything.</hungry></gluttony>


    From inorganic substances to organic matter, from gas to liquid, magic power or mental strength to life itself


    (It really doesnt look like Ille to like this)


    I thoroughly think so, looking at my sacred sword or demon sword crunching the strong curse as if it was nothing.


    Its too unreasonable. You can call this thing that eats up anything thates in front of its eyes, a lump of unreasonableness.


    This thing that eats without concerns of it being righteous or evil. Do I, who is more or less summoned as a Hero, have the right to use it I wonder?


    Well, Ill use it though.


    Not using a useful item is being stupid, like pearls thrown before swine.


    Eat shit to being Hero-like.


    So Im aware of the inhumanities.


    [You have unreasonable power that can carry out your will, what are you doing by not using it? You should wield it more freely.]


    To think I actually recalled the words of the guy who ced the curse himself here


    The face of the crossdressing bastard, who simrly has an unreasonable power like me, emerged in my mind.


    In order to blow away that guy who shows a smile thats inedible even for <gluttony>, I ate up the entire curse at the very end, from the top of the head to the tip of the toes, without leaving a single trace of it</gluttony>


    Wow My body is light


    Is your condition fine?


    Its extremely fine. I feel full of strength all over my body!


    Its several minutes since then. With the cursepletely eaten up, the phenomenon of Minekos body being weakened stopped. Her decreased physical strength was regained to an extent by making her drink some recovery potion, now shes recovered enough that she doesnt feel pain from getting up and walking around.


    Im d for you desu  Mineko  I am really  Uuu


    Oh really! Dont cry so much big sis!


    The now lively Mineko stroked Shironekos head who is sobbing with joy and began cuddling her.


    Still, no matter how I look at it, I can only see them as older and younger sister in reverse, is it really not good if I retort to that at any cost?


    Thank you for your hard work


    Yeah


    Levia lined up beside me and gave me words of appreciation.


    She nonchntly took my hand and half of her magic power she parted with was added to mine.


    Warm magic power flowed into me, my slightly fatigued appearance flew somewhere far away by thatfort.


    This time, <gluttony>s stomach is somehow filled up to its sixth portions after it finished feeding on the curse. With that guys curse being that strong, I guess it meant it was firmly rooted.</gluttony>


    It helped me a lot that the remaining portion could be supplemented with half of my magic power, but I may have to set up a countermeasure to the curse next time.


    For <gluttony>  <hungry fang="">, beside thepensation for not stopping until it has a full stomach, there is a loss of effectiveness when it bes full.</hungry></gluttony>


    Its natural. No matter what you say, its stomach is full after all furthermore, you cant stuff it in.


    When you think about it from that weakness, it means that it can eat at most two curses of this scale.


    It can be hungry again in a just a few minutes, but if, for example, the situation is in the middle ofbat, you wont have that extra time.


    If theres a method to allow us to avoid the curse somehow or another, itll be settled well, it wont go that smoothly.


    Well, we can now think about the troublesome part I guess . How about that, Shironeko. With this theres no need for you to associate with that bastard Touma, you wont attack us anymore right?


    Yes desu  *sniff*(gusu)  Thank you very much desu


    There there Mineko said while she strokes Shironekos back, who was giving us her thanks while crying away.


    With this they will spend their time peacefully again I guess. Itll be nice if they wont be used by strange groups again though


    In any case, well be going back to beast kings ce. Im a bit tired, so shall we go on a trip tomorrow


    Troubling isnt it, getting this into this mood as if saying the issue is settled like this


    Ugh-! Big sis, watch out!


    Eh?


    In the corner of my sight in just an instant, a shape of something flying was reflected.


    There were several of this something which had a ck luster. Those things rushed on towards Shironeko and Mineko by this form of perfected surprise attack.


    It was fatally unexpected that even Levia and I couldnt instantly react.


    Even so, I reflexively swung my arm and knocked down several of these things. When it shed onto the ground, the sound it carried was a metallic nk.


    I turned my consciousness towards the remaining of those things that didnt hit me rather than the sound.


    Shironeko was in a blind spot and Mineko was in a ce I could barely see.


    Mineko pushed away Shironeko. The things that went towards the girls, at the same time Shironeko copsed onto the floor


    ranvery deeplyinto Minekos chest.


    ugh! Outside!


    I shout without thinking. I was trembling considerably from being unexpectedly hit by aplete surprise that was made possible from the distraction.


    I jump out from the window from where those ck something flew into.


    I moved to prevent the second wave, but fortunately there was no second wave.


    The time was still far from noon, on the ground that was illuminated by the sun that still hasnt reached the peak, that person was there.


    Hey So it was you, the one who threw those dangerous things


    That is true though? Ah, I wasnt able to kill Shironeko even though I meant to take care of the useless


    A ck robed woman answered. Her hair that looked like its ck piled on top of ck was tied to the back and on her head there were dog ears. Her mouth was concealed by a ck cloth, so her face cant be seen.


    You are our masters beloved person as for me, I hate you so much I may go mad from jealousy, but By my masters order, I n to constrain you and take you away.


    Who is gonna get caught, you pitch ck bitch. That guy you call master, Im gonna smash his woman looking face till its warped, so look forward to that


    I shall take back my words, allow me take you back after I punish you until you dont know that idea of yours anymore.


    The woman took off her robe and showed the whole picture.


    A footwear simr to fis stockings from ck clothes, the cloth concealing her mouth appeared to be tied on the back of her head with the remaining cloth floating to her back.


    Isnt that the well known japanese thingamajig?


    <kunoichi> Kuroinu  here I go.</kunoichi>


    Introduced in Japan, the type of people whose forte is assassination and espionagethe ninja.


    T.N. The medicine called Seiroganhttps://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seirogan

 Chapter 34

    34 Maritime


    Gafuh (act of coughing blood)


    Mineko!


    Blood started flowing from Minekos mouth, staining red the shape of her mouth.


    Sticking on the girls chest were kunais, weapons frequently used by one that is called a ninja.


    The caltrop shaped de is pierced halfway in and the clothes on her chest was dyed red.


    Throwing up blood from the mouth means that there should likely be arge internal wound.


    (Not good! I cant do anything with a wound this deep!


    Seeing the pierced kunai, Levia resented herck of power in recovery magic.


    The girl who could only heal bruises and gashes at most, is currently only able to gaze at Mineko.


    Only Setsu can!


    There is nothing Levia could do for Mineko; however, Setsu could do it with recovery magic in any way he liked.


    Even if it was impossible to use <gluttony>, he should be able to heal this wound.</gluttony>


    Leaving behind Shironeko, whopletely changed from shedding tears of happiness to that of sorrow, Levia jumped out from the window.


    To save Mineko, there was no choice but to have the ck clothed woman and Levia fight and Setsu to go into the girls treatment.


    Setsu! Step aside!


    At the same time Levias feet were nted onto the ground, she fired off her magic.


    An enormous water cannon that could swallow a person of a small build was heading towards Setsu and the ck clothed person.


    Hah!


    Woah


    With one grand swing with Kuromaru, I knock down all the kunais and throwing stars that came flying from every angle.


    Arent you an extremely violent mangh!


    Says the woman who has a more fitting character for that!


    Since a while ago this womans attacks are exactly at the freaking ces I have a hard time handling them.


    She also goes cutting in my thoughts by attacking me, so its hard to move about.


    (Shall I just ignore them instead and just mow her down?)


    I dont particrly get much damage at the ces Im hit, but as expected I wont just forgive her if she identally hits my eyeballs and such.


    I wonder if my opponent knew, shes been aiming at my face once out of many.


    She really has a disgusting way of fighting.


    Persistent and disgusting.


    Tch So I have to prepare for damage and


    Setsu! Step aside!


    I reflexively leap to the side.


    While a water spray was spreading from my back after jumping, a gigantic water bullet was flying.


    Wha kuh<me artheavy="" wall="">! (enjutsuatsuheki)</me>


    The water bullet that is heading straight towards Kuroinu hit the wall of mes that appeared right in front of the womans eyes and scattered about water vapours around the area.


    Because of the water vapours drifting like smoke, I couldnt see Kuroinu.


    In exchange, the one who is now beside me is Levia, who is most likely the one who shot the water bullet just now.


    Doing something so dangerous what are you going to do if it hits me, huh?


    You wont die from it even if I hit you, right? More importantly, Im substituting you, okay? Ill have you go treat Mineko, since Ill be taking care of the puppy over there.


    I look over my shoulder and look inside Shironekos house.


    I can tell theres signs of bleeding even from this distance and Im sure thats what made Levia jump out with a serious look.


    I guess. Leave Mineko to me, so Ill leave the dog to you, okay? It looks like she can use magic and some weird technique though


    The me wall from before was different from the me magic in the way the magic power is poured when using it.


    That its not a normal magic Im sure of but well, I cant think of anything other than ninjutsu skills that ninjas use, but does this world have ninjutsu though?


    I understand that, you know. You go over to Minekos side quickly, since Ill quickly take down the puppy.


    Dont be careless okay? The you right now is


    Who do you think youre talking to? I am the Sea god arent I? Just because the dog can use a little strange technique doesnt mean I will be defeated. Can you quickly go now?


    *sigh*  I got it, okay.


    I turn around with my heel at that ce and headed back to the house.


    I dont think Levia will be defeated, but it will be a hard fight I guess.


    In order to cure Minekos wounds quickly and go to Levias aid, I jump into Shironekos house from the window.


    Hey Shironeko! Move your hands aside!


    Eh?


    Holding Mineko in her arms, Shironeko grabbed her body because she was trying to stop her blood somehow.


    Gofuh


    Mineko!


    At that moment, an evenrger amount of blood spew out of her mouth and dirtied our clothes.


    I put my hand on the wound that was overflowing with blood and begin my treatment.


    !</perfect>


    A strong light dwelled within the hand I held down and it filled Minekos body.


    The wound is more serious than I had thought.


    Her heart is safe, but one of her lungs was damaged very badly.


    (To make matters worse, did she actually add <regeneration obstruction="">ugh! This is going to take a while)</regeneration>


    The ability called Regeneration Obstruction is, as its name implies, an ability which slows recovery of the inflicted wound.


    It can work with a sword d in magic power and its even an assassins indispensable skill.


    Although originally,


    would heal you instantly as long as youre not dead, these wounds are merely gradually closing at several hundred times the normal speed, too slowpared to the usual several thousand times the speed.</perfect>


    This must make that pup SS rank I guess


    Attaching this level of <regeneration obstruction=""> to these weapons is evidence of her considerable ability.</regeneration>


    If thats how it is, then the current Levia is going to have a hard time, what with her current abilities being S rank.


    Setsu! Will Mineko be fine desu!?


    I guess sending this girl to help Levia now wont be useful


    I wont let her die as long as I can do this, you know So shut up and just watch.


    Either way, if I can quickly heal Mineko then I will go back her up.


    It really takes several minutes until these wounds finish recovering but


    (Go all out until then, okay  Levia)


    (or something like that is what he must be thinking I suppose)


    Levia was predicting Setsus current thoughts while repelling the kunais flying from the other side of the steam with her palms d in water.


    You. I can assume you are the sea god Leviathan from the nobleness of this magic power however Why are you in such a ce? And why are you lending a hand to that man? Shouldnt the sea god be meant to be in the sea?


    Look, I have a debt to pay to that man. Moreover, it is pitiful seeing the sisters separated like that. Andstly, its not like I would particrly be in the sea you seewhere I am is the sea is what I mean.


    The steam cleared up and Leviauncheed water bullets from her hand towards Kuroinu whose figure was revealed.


    Kuroinu ran while throwing kunais and approached the girl while repelling the bullet sized water bullet with those kunais.


    Frontal attacks and such will not hit me!


    Ugh!


    Kuroinu shortened the distance in an instant and shed at Levias throat who had her eyes opened wide.


    She thought blood spraying out will decide the oue, but what gushed out of her throat was a transparent liquid.


    Body substitution!?


    Its the same with Setsu you cant simply decide the oue directly from the front!!


    Ugh!


    As Levias body made of water repelled the attack, the real body right behind it unleashed a palm heel on Kuroinus abdomen.


    Gah


    And another


    Dont underestimate me!


    The other hand was set out, but that was defended with crossed arms.


    However,


    (Wha-, its heavy!)


    Levias palm heel had considerably more power than Kuroinu imagined.


    The girl couldnt kill off the impact and was thrown greatly back as her body was bent.


    (To think the Sea God would have this much power on the ground)


    Kuroinu received an even more shocking reality at the same time.


    If one would name a dreadful part of the Sea God, then it would be the attack with an overwhelming mass using the infinitely existing water of the sea.


    Furthermore, if the Sea God is submerged in the ocean water or some kind of principle, her might would increase.


    One ought to be vignt from attacks with water as well as the attacks with her tail unleashed from the body of the dragon that attained superhuman strength.


    But that is a talk for when she is submerged in ocean water.


    With this ground currently not containing any ocean water, the Sea God was not supposed to have this much strength.


    Why are you hm?


    Kuroinu bent her body, put her hands on the ground and with a backflip, she prepared her stance as shends.


    At that time she slightly grasped an ufortable feeling; she felt something from her feet on the ground that is clearly different from until some time ago.


    This is its muddy!?


    Oh my, you actually noticed havent you?


    Her feet sunk into the ground from her body weight and a light brown muddy water seeped out from below.


    And what stimted Kuroinus canine nose was a fragrantodour ofsalt waterfrom that water.


    See, if theres no seawater here, then I can just make it and spread it around. I wonder, why hadnt I notice this kind of method up until now?


    That is absurd


    Kuroinu regretted that she had made a mistake in measuring the ability of the existence that is called a god.


    The mud was already spread all around and the seeping water is rapidly increasing in volume.


    With this, it should be fine even if it isrestoreda little, isnt that right?


    Saying that, Levias figure changed.


    Scales emerged on her arm and and from her shoulders, the scaled arm transformed into irregr shaped dragon arm.


    A certain power can be felt from thoserge blue arm that had slightly disrupted the bnce of the slender woman.


    Waiting for Setsus assistance is unnecessary. In the name of the Sea god, I will take you down right here.


    Kuroinu trembled in an instant from the intensity of the sea god, who spoke that sentence in the form of a girl.

 Chapter 35

    35 Sea God VS ck Dog


    Hah!


    Kuh


    Kuroinu avoided the arm swung by the Seagod by leaping back.


    However


    (This, this is nonsense)


    Having her bnce broken because of the wind generated by that gigantic arm, Kuroinu fell down shamefully, dirtying her body with the muddy soil.


    No, it is already difficult to call that muddy.


    The clear ocean water has already filled up to the knee, to the point it felt like walking is tough.


    Look at you! Trying to challenge I, the Sea god Levia at that level isughable!


    TchDont underestimate me! <water artprison="">!</water>


    Kuroinu stood up, put her hands in the water and poured magic power into it.


    Upon doing so, the water around Levia rose up and in an instant the prisonpletely enclosed her.


    Special magic power is kneaded in my


    Hmm


    And then<lightning artsting="">!</lightning>


    A lightning spear materialized crackling and charged in Kuroinus hand.


    As she kicked the bottom ground within the rising water level and leaped up, she threw that spear towards Levia.


    I have heard that ocean water conducts electric shocks easily! With this its over even for you, Sea god!


    Im being underestimated arent I.


    Not even showing any concerns over the approaching spear, Levia took a swing with the arm which didnt change into a strange shape.


    In doing so, the water prison broke its shape without even the slightest resistance and started enveloping the girls surroundings in a vortex.


    Ocean water is like a part of me. I dont even need to use something like magic in order to manipte it.


    Coiling like a vortex, the ocean water moved and spread itself to catch the spear.


    The spear assaulting from the opposite side lost its power to that thickyer of water and became static inside the water.


    Wha-but if there is even a little water, then the electric current should


    Didnt I just tell you that the ocean water moves the way I want?


    Levias surrounding wasfilled with dried ground.


    As if giving the impression of being fenced, the water couldnt prate that parchednd.


    If you take away the water thats muddied from the ocean water, it would dry, wouldnt it?


    Ugh


    Look, this time you are the one in danger arent you?


    Hah!?


    Kuroinu had realized.


    The fact that the spear was emitting electricity even at that present time.


    And the fact the current will also be flowing in the ocean water under her feet.


    This is bad! <me artgiant="" cannon="">!</me>


    An enormous furiously zing sphere was dropped onto the ocean water from Kuroinus hand.


    The water vapor wrapped up the woman together with the sound of evaporating water.


    Her field of vision was blocked, but when she relied on intuition and stretched out her legs, her feet would touch the ground and she would be able to sessfully leap in mid-air once again.


    OohYou dried the ground with fire didnt you? You handled that well, despite digging your grave with your own technique.


    What are you making that calm looking face for!?


    Despite losing her cool, Kuroinu concentrated and threw a kunai.


    Not long ago she lost her cool due to Levias strength being beyond her imagination and ended up releasing single attacks like she was being strangled, but Kuroinu originally possessed someposure due to her upation that is called a ninja and had gradually been regaining her pace.


    Hmph


    As she knocked away the approaching kunai by manipting the water, Levia turned her gaze towards Kuroinu.


    However, the woman had already vanished from midair.


    W-!?


    She reflexively knocked away several kunais that suddenly came swooping down beside her with her arm that had returned to her original form.


    Subsequently, a kunai flew from a different direction and Levia twisted her body to dodge it.


    Again from another direction and then again from another direction came Kunais flying towards her.


    However, Kuroinus figure was nowhere to be seen and she could only hear the slightsound of kicking the water.


    Tch! Quite the shrewd one arent you!


    Levia dodged in the beginning, but she grew impatient from the exchange of kunais that didnt show any indication of ending at all, mowing down all of them at once with her dragon arm.


    How careless of you!


    Ugh-!


    Kuroinu leaped into the opening that was created from the stiffness caused by the instant after she finished swinging her arm.


    Levia was surprised by the girl who was thrusting her kunai towards her defenseless body, further dying her response.


    However, was that, as expected, an aspect of the Sea god?


    Before she could think she moved by instinct, keeping her still human arm in front of her body in order to defend against it.


    If there were anycking aspects in this response, then it would be the one where her dragon arm still hadnt sprung back


    Guh


    Deeply stuck into the ce closer to her wrist than her elbow, the kunai moved forward without stopping, reaching Levias nk.


    If it werent for the guarding with her arm, how many of her internal organs would it have damaged?


    In that respect, it could be said that her guard was useful just for the fact she was able to stop no more than its tip.


    So you could even defend against thishowever!


    Gih


    Kuroinu twisted the stabbed kunai with all her strength.


    Each time blood gushed out of her arm and an evenrger amount of red liquid was streaming from the nk under that arm.


    If she had her dragon form, then she would have been able to let this degree of injury end with a mere bruise.


    However, that is different when in a human form.


    Nearly losing her consciousness due to the intense pain emitted by her arm and nk, Levia strenuously gritted her teeth and endured it.


    Not admitting defeat are youngh! In that case, Ill go even dee


    Dont you get carried away!


    Ugh-!


    Enduring the pain, Levia swung down her dragon arm.


    Unable to bear it, Kuroinu released the kunai from her hand and took evasive action, but because of the force of the downswing that was unleashed from a sense of desperation, she was greatly blown away to the back.


    Now youve done it, you muttugh


    Youre saying quite a lot of rude things arent you?


    The one who is rude is you thoughI am a god you know?


    Levia pulled out the pierced kunai while bearing the pain and tossed it aside.


    And then she maniptes the ocean water at her feet, applying it to her wounds.


    Upon doing so, bubbles spurted out of her wounds and those openings started to gradually shrunk.


    Arent you being troublesome, adding regeneration obstruction there.


    The girl who boasted absolute strength in the ocean could cure the injuries she received on her body just by submerging herself in ocean water.


    Although that does not reach


    , her self healing ability rivaled those of the undead type monsters.</perfect>


    Even if she possessed such miraculous self healing ability, it could not ovee the regeneration obstruction.


    Seeing her own body whose best effort was only to stop the blood at best, Levia breathed a sigh.


    At any rate, you are quite fast arent you? I could barely follow you with my eyes.


    I am surprised you were able to follow me you know. High speed movement is my specialty you see.


    Said Kuroinu as shestood on top of water.


    It appeared that her shoes had some sort of secret, but Levia didnt seem to have realized that.


    So you can also do that?


    An ability to adapt that is worthy of a ninja is necessary, so yes.


    I dont know well this thing you call a ninja, butfor now it is my turn isnt it?


    W-! What!?


    From the surface of the sea Kuroinu was standing on, water that was wriggling like tentacles coiled around her ankles.


    Even if she tried to separate from that location, the water coiled around her didnt move as if it became like glue.


    Violent dogs will be tied on a leashAnd then here, drink this.


    Levia calmly put up her dragon arm to the sky.


    Upon doing so, the water on the ground started to gather just above Kuroinu, producing a gigantic water sphere.


    This isI am in trouble.


    Kuroinu showed a face of resignation to the ruthless size of that water sphere.


    The water restraining her legs showed absolutely no signs of loosening and there was no time left to take evasive actions anymore if it were to loosen

 Chapter 36

    36 An interesting story


    A speciallyrge water sphere had struck onto the restrained Kuroinu.


    The sphere that raised arge ssh together with a thunderous roar, became ripples and rocked the surface of the muddy water.


    Youve put up with that rather well, didnt you.


    *heave**pant*


    Kuroinu, who was supposed to be in the center of it, was safe.


    She was considerably blown away from the ce she had been standing some time ago, but she had norge injuries upon receiving the impact that could have crushed the human body without remorse.


    Levia herself had put quite an amount of power into her skill, so she couldnt hide her surprise about the fact she did not take her down.


    (UghI put my <water art=""> in effect at thest moment, so it went well That ended up taking away all my stamina</water>


    Just before Kuroinu collided with the water sphere, she narrowly invoked an .</art>


    The skills she specializes in,  like <fire art=""> and <water art=""> are so to speak magic for the purpose of opposing magic.</water></fire></arts>


    For instance, in contrast to the <mence=""> magic that shoots out a spear of fire,  has a skill called <fire artsting=""> which would first produce the fire, alters it into the shape of a spear and then shoots it out.</fire></art></me>


    What is important here is that in contrast to magic where two processes are required, which is producing a spear of fire and shooting said spear,  requires three processes; producing the fire, shaping it to a spear and then shooting it out.</art>


    Looking at this,  would not look superior.</art>


    However,  has a strong advantage which isrge enough to make it free from the handicap in that process.</art>


    That strong point is the fact that when the <fire> is operatedin other words just when <fire artsting=""> is shot, she does not have to use the fire she herself have produced.</fire></fire>


    If there is fire in your surroundings, it would be possible for her to manipte that and produce a spear out of it.


    And so,the magic shot by your opponentis no exception to that.


    Such as manipting her opponents mes and firing it back, letting the produced water sphere burst above her head, fighting back their lightning by letting them self-destruct; its an ability that demonstrates immense power against magic.


    This time, Kuroinu used  and seeded in slightly shifting the water spheres falling point.</art>


    Although Levias skill was magic, it was an attack using the sea water ruled by her and as a result, she was unable to manipte it perfectly and avoiding a direct hit was the best she could do.


    After Kuroinu let her body umte damage from receiving the impact of the water rivaling that of an explosion despite it not being a direct hit, she somehow managed to stand up, gasping.


    Her knees were shaking, but her eyes hadnt lost her vigor.


    However, it was still a fact that there was no way in avoiding her current state.


    (KuhAt this rate I wont be able to receive the satisfaction in dealing with Shironeko, to say nothing of capturing that man alive in ordance to my liegesmands)


    I am a little peeved that you werent killed, but it looks like it is already over.


    Turning towards Kuroinu who didnt move after standing up, Levia stuck out her hand.


    A fine grain of water can be seen in the palm of that hand and she nned to shoot that to her heart.


    I am sorry to tell you this, but I wont be doing something like not robbing someone of their life like Setsu does. So properlydie okay?


    Drops of water rushed out, focusing on a single point.


    Kuroinu slowly looked at those drops flying at high speed, like it was in slow motion.


    (I have been defeated havent II can truly not move my body)


    It was already toote for  as well.</art>


    Without trying anything, she looked at the water bullets being sucked up into her chest.


    Hey hey hey, dont you get done in, you dog girl.


    Wha-


    Kuroinu raised her voice in surprise.


    When she thought she had heard someone suddenly calling out to her, the water bullets approaching until in front of her eyes were knocked down to the surface of the sea.


    Before they noticed, the owner of the voice had stood between the two, carrying a two meter long spear in his nk.


    Youwhy?


    Heh, been a little while, oh great Sea god.


    Levia was surprised. That man called out to her like he knew her.


    Which wasnt surprising since, although he wasnt well known to Levia, he was a man who was at the very least an acquaintance to her.


    I seewe were deceived, werent we.


    Oh, please dont call it something disgraceful like being deceived. I told ya the story out of kindness, ya know? You were able to save the two cat sisters thanks to that, am I right? And besides, Ive only let ya stay in theinnafter all.


    The owner of the innthat man who had offered information to Setsu and Levia, was now standing in her way.


    Due to him showing a bold smile, it made his uncanniness look better.


    So, does that mean you also came here aiming for Shironeko and her sisters life? Depending on your answer, I shall submerge you as well, do you understand?


    Ooh, scary! If the Sea god says it, then it wont just be wordy, huhWell, dont worry about that, my objective aint those cats.


    What then?


    Ya should have be aware of it a little right? Its you, Sea god Levia.


    Upon hearing her own name Levia increased her wariness and red at the man in silence.


    Ya seems to have seriously guessed it, seeing that ya aint surprisedWell, kind of obvious if ya understand yer own value.


    How much do you know?


    Dont have the obligations to tell ya butI know as far as how to useyourexistences.


    Said the man, still showing a bold smile.


    Levia red at him and bit on her mrs from seeing the bad situation.


    Well thenlets have yae with us if ya dont wanna get any painful experience


    Thats an interesting conversation youre having. Let me in on it, will you?


    !?


    The instant the man stepped forward to take Levia with him, arge ssh of water rose up along with a ck sh.


    The man who instantly leapt away with a backstep seeded in avoiding a direct hit of that something, but he took the ssh of water with his whole body and his field of vision was blocked.


    Oh Cra


    Take this!


    A ck ray that cut off the soaring sprays of water cut up the mans body in surprise and made the ssh red. He distorted his face in pain, but he took distance with another big backstep before the follow-up came.


    Tchalready done with her treatment?


    Yeah, thanks to you


    Who stood there when all of the sshes fell down, was Setsu who was supposed to have gone to treat Mineko just some time ago.


    Blood was streaming from the stomach of the guy who was the innkeeper.


    I nned to cut at it a little deeper, but his physical ability was better than I expected.


    He did get some damage, but he looks far from being incapable of fighting I guess.


    So you really were allies to those ck robes, I couldnt help thinking it was suspicious you know.


    What was that? You want to say you were on guard since the beginning?


    Yeah. Because your lines were simply suspicious.


    At any rate, Shironeko wont be able to taste freedom as long as shes threatened by her


    The time we were listening to your story, we shouldve been talking about this unknown ck robe and despite that you pointed outhergender to me. Of course you probably have checked her gender under some circumstances, but it was reason enough to be suspicious of you.


    To put it simply, its like that information only the offender can know thing from detective dramas and stories.


    Talking too much so as to not make them turn doubtful eyes on you and unintentionally


    To think he killed him by striking his head


    ending up digging his grave with something like that, something like that I think.


    Hah haaso its like that. That was my badI shouldve been a little more careful with my talk. But what about it? Even if ya got cautious, ya let me get near ya didnt ya?


    Its got nothing to do with that. Either way Im smashing you here. Whatever happened, the result will be the same, you know.


    I swing Kuromaru two to three times and set it up in suspension with one hand.


    I confirm that Kuroinu who got her stamina shaved off cant move anymore and point the tip of my sword towards the man.


    Well thee here


    This instance, in this instance I thrust therge sword Kuromaru and the man releases an attack, putting his weight on the spear

 Chapter 37

    37 Crisis


    Guh


    The mans spear rebounded along with his arm.


    The fact that it was repelled by my blow and didnt separate from his hand was unexpected, but it doesnt change the fact that theres an opening.


    I send him flying with a kick in his defenseless abdomen and he rolled on the sea whose water level has fallen due to Levia stopping the fight.


    Wh- what nonsensical superhuman strength


    I get that often. Actually, do you even have time to rest?


    In no time I fire a <flying de=""> towards the man who stood up gasping.</flying>


    Wha-Guooooo!?


    The man held his spear horizontally to receive that de where I held back my strength moderately, but he couldnt stop the attack and was forced to fall back with the soil stuck on his feet and all.


    That spear of his is pretty good.


    There doesnt seem like there were any weapons that could catch my flying de right from the front.


    And the man is also quite a powerful guy.


    If levia fights him like that, then shell probably be defeated along with the mutt.


    Aint doing half bad, you. Whats your name?


    Haahhaahtch, its Saiga (;saiga)


    HmmImWell, you already know me even if I dont tell you.


    Shironeko also knew of me, so I guess all of these guys know me too.


    Theyre the subordinates of that shitty hero after all.


    So, whatre you gonna do now Saiga? Its not like I wont overlook this if you take that ck dog with you and pull back though.


    But of course Ill have them leave behind information and just punish them a little so they wont easily attack us after this.


    If you allow me to saygh!


    Leave it, Kuroinu! Its different if the two of us are in top form, but were gonna fall together in this situation


    Looks like the situation is clear on Saigas side.


    As for Kuroinus sideyeah.


    Those eyes are those who havepletely pledged her allegiance towards that guy.


    Now that I think about it, I remember there were many of those guys like her at the time I was in Destinea.


    Especially that princess had it the worst.


    These kinds of people would use any tricks up their sleeve to aplish theirmands.


    (Its going to look troublesome in the distant future I guessI was thinking about sending them back beaten the hell out of, including a deration of war towards Touma, buthow about I just beat the hell out of them and imprison them?)


    Such disturbing thoughts crosses my mind.


    But letting those guys loose who would probably do anything if ordered, even suicide bombing is, well


    Saiga!? We havent aplished our orders yet, you understand!? Withdrawing despite that is


    Are ya stupid!? Aint we just talking about pulling back once!?


    We will be keeping our liege waiting in that case! I have to erase those useless sisters here now


    Useless sisters meansShironeko and her sister I guess.


    It means Kuroinus target isnt me but those two, but personally I feel she could postpone the useless sisters thing.


    I bet decent information wasnt given to the woman who was only threatened with her sister as hostage either way, so theres little risk that information will be passed on to us.


    Well, if youre going for it then Ill be your opponent thoughwhats it gonna be?


    I thrust Kuromaru and show a sharp look towards the two.


    Kuroinu shivered once and stepped back and I hear a gasping sound from Saiga.


    It seems like they ended up getting quite the cold feet.


    Wa- waitIm pulling back. Let me pull back. We aint fighting you no more.


    What, is that so? In that case, answer me some questions a bit. I amoverlooking thisafter all, you see.


    I say it while stressing the overlooking part.


    Im gonna let them feel some humiliation as much as possible.


    -!


    Im telling you,y it off, girl! Wha- what is it you wanna hear?


    Saiga held down Kuroinu who lost her cool and was about to spring at me.


    Arent you d you stopped her?


    I was really nning to take one of her arms if she really sprung at me.


    First off, I want to know your aims. What is Touma aiming for?


    That, that persons aim is to erase the demons and beastmen from this world.


    Huh?


    The hell is that about?


    I just got told something so outrageous I now regret asking it quite lightly, you know that?


    Wha- what is he doing that for?


    That person told me it was for your sakeannihting the races who have seduced you Setsu and living together with you in a world with no nuisances left or something like that


    That rotten yandere bastard


    For that reason hes going to bump off two of the threerge races?


    Hes going off somewhere like always


    (What to doNow that ites to this, Im getting worried about Desastre and the others in the demon continent. If I do this badly, then the bunch of ck robes could go and attack them while Im here in the beastmen continentthats why our side will face danger if I let them go. Is there no choice but to believe in the strength of Desastre and the others and hope they will get through this?)


    By no means is there any proof that they will attack immediately, but sooner orter the problem will stand in our way I guess.


    I have to contact Erukas group somehow and ask them for some cooperation in


    Keh! Dont ya go showing us an opening! <transfer stone="">!</transfer>


    W-! What!?


    The moment I turned away my attention with my thoughts, Saiga took out a shining stone from his bosom and crushed it.


    The moment it broke, lights hit the two of them and their bodies shed.


    <transfer stone=""> is, like its name implies, a stone with transfer magic entrapped within.</transfer>


    If you break it, you can warp to a ce you have in mind which is simr to the transfer magic.


    Tch! So you were carrying that kind of thing


    Hah! What a ck! Finally, let me tell ya something good! While you guys were carelessly paying attention towards us like this, the gangs on the human continent are already starting to attack the demon continent!


    Wha!?


    Its about time for their attack to start! Were going to their ce, see ya!


    Wait!Tch


    The smugly smiling Saiga disappeared along with the light and the figure of Kuroinu behind him was also gone.


    All that was remaining on the ground where the water ispletely pulled away were those footprints of theirs.


    What Ive done is get taken by surprise and letting them go in the end and such.


    I think hard about what that guy had said at the end.


    (Right nowwait, thats a bit too fast you know? Is what he said true? If it is then thats badIm not sure I can be in time on foot. Itll take more than half a day if I get on Levia and Im sure things will get in our way before we get onnd. Even if I scatter about those hindrances, itll also take time to get to Evil Barrow from there)


    Its hopeless if I only look at the situation.


    The chances are big that I wont make it in time even if Desastre and the others fight bravely.


    Shall I borrow the transfer magic circle from the beast king? No, Ill bepletely spent on magic power if I do that.


    What to doSeriously, what should I do


    I keep puzzling it over in my head which is unlike me.


    FuckSo I really have no choice other than the transfer magic circle.


    I guess the problem with magic power will work out somehow if I just drink a potion.


    Levia! Lets go until the beast king for a bit andwait, whats wrong?


    Even though I called out to her, Levia was looking towards the distant ocean without saying anything.


    Shes been silent since a while ago, could it be because shes been staring at the sea the whole time?


    Hey Levia


    Sorry Setsu. I dont think I can go with you to the beast kings ce.


    Levia muttered so without looking this way.


    Imthinking about going off on my own for a while.

 Chapter 38

    38 At that time


    A few days before Setsu and Levianded on the beastmen continent, the ssmates who remained in the human country Destinea had gone to a dungeon called <cavern of="" sorrow="">.</cavern>


    Dungeons are towers, forests or caverns that can be divided by strata or depths. When it was created and by who has not yet been exined to this day and the origins of the treasures generated within the dungeons too havent been exined.


    If one were to speak about what is known is that monsters of specific ranges of strength appear inside each dungeon and in the deepest part lies in wait the strongest monster of the dungeon.


    The fact that their strength is settled within a fixed range is fairly important and thanks to that, one could determine the difficulty level of the dungeons.


    This <cavern of="" sorrow=""> is A rank difficulty level.</cavern>


    Considering that the highest difficulty level is SSS, an A rank dungeon, which is one step away from S rank thats designated as inhuman, could not be captured without the corresponding ability.


    Oh hot boilingva! Burn away my foes and melt their lives! <magma ball="">!</magma>


    Gugyaa!


    The red, boiling hot ball Endou fired hit a wolf-type monster and ended its life by burning its body away.


    Great as always, Endou!


    Got them all in one hit till now didnt you!


    Ha, ha, ha! Itll be like this if I deal with em!


    While raising a slowughter, Endou once again fired a magma ball and ended the life of another monster.


    While Endous followers A and B were getting excited once more, a male student was ring as he fell on his bottom after being burned by the heat of the magma ball when he approached to kill that monster.


    You okay, Nemoto?


    Ah hot hotIts you Ueda. My bad, but cant you apply some Heal on me?


    SureOh healing light <heal></heal>


    The male student called Ueda applied Heal on the ce where his arm was burned.


    Fortunately it wasnt burned that severe, so as a result it could be healed even by Ueda whose healing was not quite his strong point.


    Are okay? Nemoto-kun


    Oh Kanzaki. Somehow, yeah, thanks to Ueda.


    Near those two, the girl named Kanzaki held out her hand and Nemoto grabbed the hand to stand up.


    Im d. Even so, Endou and his gang are getting more and more carried away arent they?


    Yeah, they aredamn, if I was stronger than them


    The one with the highest ability was Endou if one were to exclude Kouma, the current <wielder of="" the="" sacred="" sword=""> and his party.</wielder>


    He hadpleted several original magic that was evolved from existing magic and each of them were powerful.


    Although it will not go as far as unique magic, those were considerably useful in anti-personnel and anti-monster fights.


    Were going you all! Dont drag us down, you hear!


    Endou who was in a good mood from being ttered by his entourage,manded his ssmates in this ce.


    Even when everyone red at him disgustingly from the bottom of their hearts, it wouldnt reach him as he advances whileughing loudly.


    TchHes annoying, really.


    Well, this time we could do it with ease thanks to him, so lets bear it just for a little while, okay?


    That may be true if you put it that way, but*sigh*


    While Nemoto was being pacified by Kanzaki, Ueda, while sighing, followed behind Endou.


    <rock smash="" fist="">! (Gansaiken)</rock>


    On another ce, at thebyrinth boasting the difficulty level of S rank, the <spire of="" the="" emperor="">, Koumas group was moving forward.</spire>


    The attack from Jirou, whose natural muscles expanded furthermore due to harsh training, pulverized the body of the Rock Golem.


    Hold on! Dont go litter the whole ce too much with shards, okay!?


    While dodging the fragments of the Rock golem scattering in its surroundings with magnificent agility, Mizuki shook her prideful twin tails with her dagger hand and quickly approached the magician type monster Skull Magician that was standing further in.


    Teya!


    Ugiiiiih!


    Mizukis dagger seized the base of the skull magicians throat just before it could brandish its prided wand and unleash a magic. Being a monster with only a dirty robe put on over its bonemade body, the Skull magicians neck bone which connected the head with its body was pulverized and so it was annihted without doing anything.


    Me bad, me bad. But did we finish them all with this?


    Dont rx yet, watch your surroundings!


    Jirou and Mizuki had rxed after taking down the enemies, but they once again took on a vignt posture after Greins reprimand as their attendant.


    Kouma who had already in two Skull magicians behind them was already cautious to his surroundings without being told.


    Yuu, you didnt get any injuries?


    Eh? AhYup.


    Yuuhi had been behind Kouma the whole time in the form of being protected by him. The battle had already ended before she could do anything herself and so she honestly felt bored.


    Rather, the fact is that she had already captured thisbyrinth solo in the first ce.


    They had been continuing to advance for a few hours after entering thebyrinth, but what Yuuhi had been doing was medical treatment for the three who were going through blunders as well as searching for enemies.


    Kouma had been fighting throughout these several hours to protect her and had stubbornly not allowed Yuuhi to do battle.


    The longer it went on, the more stress she umted.


    And yet if it was me, I could go through this with just a single hit on each of these dungeon monsters and without any injuries tooshe thought.


    ? Yuu, are you okay?


    Ah, sorry! Its nothing.


    Yuuhi reproved herself for letting it show on her face and once again followed them as they started moving forward.


    (*sigh*Could this not end any faster I wonder)


    (Well, this must be extremely boring for her)


    While seeing the girl stifling a yawn, Grein showed a bitter smile.


    Everyone, well done returning here safely!


    The throne room of a certain castle in Destinea, the ssmates who have gathered there after returning from thebyrinth are standing straight and listening to the princess.


    (This is also going to be boring I guess)


    Unable to be charmed by the girl, Yuuhi ended up feeling bored from the princess long story.


    She desperately stifled her yawn and when she received a sharp look from Eruka standing behind the princess, Yuuhi properly stretched her back.


    She recalled the thing about avoiding eye contact with the king and princess, who are prejudiced against Setsu, as much as possible. She put on a sense of reflection and lightly returned a nod.


    Eruka, they were able to capture the Cavern of Sorrow today, is that correct?


    Yes Your Highness, here is the proof.


    The conversation spontaneously headed towards todays aplishments and Eruka who had entered the dungeon as their attendant disyed the tusk of the <dark hound="">, the monster in the deepest level of the dungeon, as proof ofpletely capturing the dungeon.</dark>


    This is splendid, everyone. Well then, how about Sir Koumas party?


    Yes Your Highness. The capture of the dungeon has beenplete.


    What Grein disyed was the scale of the Emperor Dragon.


    This too was the so-called item drop of the monster in the highest floor of the <spire of="" the="" emperor="">.</spire>


    Wonderfull! With this everyone is A rank and above and Koumas group is S rank and above in ability!


    Princess Margaret raised a shout of joy, but as a matter of fact, A rank difficulty level is something an A rank adventurer could capturesolo, so it does not mean that they, who have challenged them in a group, have all reached A rank in ability. Naturally, this is the same for Koumas group.


    The princess had inadequate understanding in that area.


    Margaret, it is about time, is it not?


    ! That is so, isnt it FatherThe fact of the matter is that I have gathered all of your tired self here today.


    Being urged by the king sitting on the throne, the princess talked while looking around all of the ssmates faces.


    The demon armys soldiers attacking here in the human continent have begun pulling back in order to procure supplies. Thanks to the soldiers who have staked their lives to defend against theirnding, the damage on our side were few and simultaneously they have secured the time to train you. I believe it is about time we ought to start our counterattack soon.


    CounterattackEveryone in that ce gulped their breath to that word.


    You should already be aware when I tell you this much, should you not? We hereby dere we will be raising the signal fire for our counter attack to the enemies of our soldiers, the soldiers who have died a noble death. And finally to the demons and beastmen who have thus far acted violently as they pleased! Departure will be tomorrow at dawn! Until then, please arrange your personal equipment and prepare for battle! That is all!


    Da- dawn?


    Somebody muttered.


    The sudden deration of counterattack from the princess.


    The war that had approached before their eyes without giving them time to ept had caused unrest to not so few of them.


    (Could this be a chance to escape?


    Except for only one person, Yuuhi.

 Chapter 39

    39 Night before departure


    Being abruptly informed of the departure for war tomorrow morning, each of the ssmates were in different states.


    Some bing flustered and pale, some already calmly considering what they ought to prepare, some showing excitement as they imagine the battlefield they will approachEach of them spent thest night before departure as they pleased.


    Yuu, can I talk with you for a bit?


    Hm? Kouma-kun?


    In front of Yuuhis private room stood Kouma. After having already decided to consult Eruka and Grein on devising the means of escaping at the time of war and also finishing her preparations without taking up time at all, Yuuhi now passed by Kouma towards her room.


    Whats up? Done with preparations?


    Yeah, preparations are already fine. I felt like wanting to talk with you a little before I go to bed, Yuu.


    Hearing that, Yuuhi grimaced at an angle where he couldnt see her face.


    As a matter of fact, she wanted to quickly go to bed and prepare for tomorrow, but she felt ill-humored from being unable to do so because of Kouma.


    For the time being she had him sit in the chair in her room and then she also sat in another chair she had put for herself.


    Hmmwell, okay then, what shall we talk about?


    How about tomorrows matters or something?


    Yuuhi was having problems with that choice for a conversation between a man and a woman in the evening, even as a joke. But she didnt have any particr reason to want to deepen her rtionship with Kouma, so she obediently joined that conversation.


    Tomorrowwe are going to kill people, right?


    Demons and beastmen differ in appearance, but whats inside possesses a proper intention.


    ording to the conversation, Kouma appeared to be hesitating in the act of killing.


    (Huh, so its that kind of conversation)


    Yuuhi was struck by an indescribable feeling of disappointment upon listening to that conversation.


    It must be a tedious conversation from the perspective of the girl who was indifferent to fighting demons and beastmen from the beginning.


    The point that differs between Kouma who doesnt want to kill and Yuuhi who is indifferent to killing is that Yuuhi would make her move even against, for example, her ssmates if it is for the sake of her important person. She who had received training from Eruka for the sake of being to Setsus side had no wavering emotions on killing.


    Hesitating is bad you know, Kouma-kun. You have no choice but to fight if you dont want your important things taken away, you know? Kouma-kun, youre like the leader of the ss so yeah. If you hesitate, then everyone will end up unable to move. Thats why, do your best okay?


    Yuuhi intended to cheer up Kouma in her own way.


    She is gradually growing apart from her ssmates, but if Kouma, Jirou and/or Mizuki get injured then she would feel anger in her own way.


    Youve really changed sinceing to this world, didnt you Yuu? How do I put thisyouve be strong.


    Really?


    Changes in ones own mental state is not quite something one is able to notice themselves.


    Bing thoroughly tempered by Eruka and having aggressivelye in contact with parts of this world that by no means could be called beautiful, she had grown resolute and strong before she had noticed.


    Kouma was reminded of that and Yuuhi became happy on the inside.


    Thinking that shes getting closer to Setsu, her cheeks became just a little softer.


    As a matter of fact, if she were topare her mental level with Setsu, who had be unable to perform an act of robbing a person of their life, then she had already overtaken him, but Yuuhi wasnt perceptive enough to even realize that.


    Even though I said youve be strong, YuuI dont want you to do anything dangerous. If possible, Id like you not to depart to war either


    Thats impossible, you know that.


    Koumas wish would nevere out.


    It would likely be possible to use some flexibility if one is at least not in Koumas party, but Yuuhi, an important fighting power of the humans, would never be allowed not to go.


    I know. Thats why I will protect you Yuu, even by exchanging this life of mine. Thats why, please dont leave my side when were at the demon continent.


    Ehah, kay


    The eyes of Kouma, who had said those lines as he grabbed Yuuhis shoulder and looked straightforwardly in her face, was filled with a feverish gaze.


    If an ordinary girl was here, then she is almost likely to be his victim of love.


    Regretfully, Yuuhis heart didnt move even the slightest however


    Okay thenIts about time for me to go. Lets do our bestin the fight from tomorrow on.


    Kay, good night


    After Kouma left her room, Yuuhi did not move for a while, worrying about something at that ce.


    (Dont leavehe said. This is bad, I wont be able to easily separate that way)


    Her n, which was to leave the war for a while with a proper reason, was rained down a little with Koumas words just then.


    If she were to be near him, then she would be unable to prepare the condition for her to separate from her ssmates.


    Even if she were to rely on Eruka and Grein, the two could not be on the battlefield.


    They were able to live in the castle now because there was a condition for them to not participate in the war so as to not let them ally with the other races.


    Eruka and the others had told her they would ignore those condition ande running when the necessity arises, but as long as the matter of the supposedly dead Hero hasnt cleared up, they could not afford to separate themselves from the castle.


    That is to say she could not afford to acquire their assistance for something of this level.


    (Well, I can still y that by ear, right?)


    Have no choice but to take things as they are, Yuuhi said and so she crammed all her problems into the corner of her mind in one go and went to her bed. She wasnt so tired from capturing an S rank dungeon, but she was told by Eruka to go to bed earlier than usual, so she closed her eyes and slowly submerged in the ocean of sleep.


    The next morning, they were seen off by many people and departed Destinea with an army of 5000.


    What awaited them was something they were unable to imagine while they were living an ordinary high school life, a battlefield named hell


    What follows this is a machine tranted text using google trante. If you wish to see the actually tranted chapter, go to Scarletmadness.org or . All other websites have copied us without our permission. Thank you.39 Eve before departure

 Chapter 40

    40 Departure of each


    Revils fellow


    I walk on the road to the city where the beast kid lives.


    We can see that the weeds are facing out to the edge in ces where only the ground that was just maintained had been kept, and it has not been maintained for a while.


    I wonder if this neighborhood is the suitability of the Beastite.


    By the way, the road of the continent of human being was paved properly.


    I think I should discuss a bit even if I go, I wish you.


    Well, even if we are asked


    I do not know


    Minnows and silk cats walking about behind me have a bitter smile.


    Why are they with me and how I broke up with Reiaia, it goes back to yesterdays scene


    I think I will act differently for a while


    I asked Revere what I said.


    I will return to the demonic continent right now, because I can get drawn if I alone, I can reach it in less than half a day


    You may not have dropped me separately? They are not weak strongly, you never lose in half a day. If I were  .


    Even you are not perfect, as long as you hear the story, the hero and the brave and ck robes are on the side of the human, you do not know what to do with Setsu.


    Certainly  If the purpose of Fuyu s fellow really destroys demons and beastmen, they will be on the side of humans.


    In that case, you have to oppose the strong ck lobe and the winter seeds.


    Winter and I   there is no difference in ability.


    What I was stronger was that I was able to confirm when I killed himst time, my magical power also got in the way and I got a pretty injured without having to go to tattered.


    If I was a bit worse at that time, winning or losing might have been reversed in a blink of an eye.


    Speaking of oblivion, I just ran away to the enemy just now.


    I have not had sufficient grounds to say back to Revere You should go on with me.


    Certainly   If my ssmates and ck robes summoned together, I could not stop stopping even if I was alone


    I guess its time to earn points.


    It will be visible immediately that it will be defeated immediately.


    But then, everywhere you went


    I know I do not depend on you as much as I am  so   would you ask me a little?


    I could only do a nod in the word of Revere who talks about self-destruction.


    Ah


    Thank you. Im asking you  I want Sets to send reinforcements from this beastman continent.


    Are you a reinforcement?


    Yes, there is nothing you can do that would be your desire?


    The king Beauty will move if you ask for it.


    Even though he can not move himself he should be able to lend the fullest strength.


    But how about doing that? Even if there are ck robes and braves, if webine the power of the two continents


    I want to annihte that ck robe  and the toma of that parent is also


    .


    Something simr to hatred was burning in the eyes of Revere.


    As this happens, you probably will not be able to talk.


    Do not tell me the circumstances


    Now its not  I do not want to talk about myself, so do not ask me if you can,


    Aiyo


    Is not it to be able to ask that far   Thats right.


    It seems to me that there are a lot of women, things that I do not want to hear like that.


    There is no choice because there is even a man, yes.


    I understand what you want to say, your hopes  I told you to ask me to do so, I will move ordingly, but be sure to defend the continental demons firmly for you to go first.


    You do not have to be fancy that you are losing when you arrive.


    I understand   If you want another saying bear  I hope as soon as possible


    To Levia saying with a bitter smile, I burst outughing in spite of myself.


    It can not be helped, I must finish early and go to help.


    Fu  I understand  well then


    Yes, beyond


    Oh, over there


    Me and Revia return their heels to a slight extent with their greetings.


    I can not do this.


    The time is still in the morning, lets go to the beast king today and tomorrow.


    It takes three to four days to borrow a magical team of metastasis to the Maori Continent  Please endure Levia, DESISTOL.


    Setsu


    Whats wrong with you


    I was about to depart and I was stopped by a silky cat asked.


    I want to thank you,


    Wow, I am too!


    Mineko also speaks so that it willpete with the silk cat who said it was a thank you.


    It is a story that jumps soon if it is not such a situation


    Now it is okay, and again next time


    If so, I will keep up with Setsu.


    What is ?


    Wow, me too!


    Huh?


    And so, I acted differently from Levia, are these two cats girls? Two persons? I am heading to the beast king with him.


    Siloked eels and mineko were to be with me as a fighting force.


    It is said that they will participate in the war on the continent as a thank you.


    ording to what I heard they are preeminentbinations and it seems that they are quite a powerful person.


    It is a perfect ce to be a friend.


    Beast King? . Hisashi Nana Real


    It was the first time in five years, even when it was a designer, but it would be unavoidable to feel such a feeling.


    Its been a long time since I met ROA  Well, did that little energetic child grow up? In case


    Which is stronger between Setsu and the Beast King?


    Ah, it was decided by me like that,


    Is it decided  ?.


    I fought a lot of times in response to his hopes of fighting, but I never lost.


    However, the number of injured times is much more than the others.


    I did not lose, but something like that happened often with one arm bloody.


    Well beast king is also quite strong, if you can do it I would like to borrow himself


    Even if the battle situation is pushed if the demon king and the beast kinge together, it will be able to return at once.


    The king s strength was not Date.


    Wait a minute


    It has arrived so soon as I had walked a little over a day so far.


    The town where the trees split up, the town which was made on the vast expanse of the tnd <the kingdom="" regal="" dam=""> revealed its appearance before us.</the>


    There was a shadow swimming at the speed of the sea between the beastman continent and the demonic continent.


    (  I can not tell you, I can not say it  )


    Revere mutters with a face like crushing bitterness.


    Its an important piece for me and the designer   to achieve the purpose of the ck robes


    40 Departure from each


    That bitch Levia


    Im walking on the highway to the town the beast king is living in.


    The surface of the ground was only maintained evenly and I can see from the weeds showing its face here and there at the edges, that it hasnt been maintained for a while.


    Not sure, but this area fits the beastmen race.


    Now that I think about it, the roads on the human continent is properly paved I guess.


    Even if she was going, I think she shouldve discussed it with me a little more. Right, you girls?


    E- even if you ask me


    I dont know desu


    Mineko and Shironeko who were walking behind me showed a forced smile.


    As for why they are with me and how I parted with Levia, we will have to go back to the scene from yesterday


    Im thinking about going off on my own for a while


    I asked Levia why when she said that.


    Im immediately going back to the demon continent. Its because I can dive when Im on my own and so I can also arrive there in less than half a day


    Cant you just pick me up? Those guys aint weak and they shouldnt lose in half a day. If Im there


    You arent perfect either. As far as I can hear from the conversation, that Hero called Touma and the ck robes are supporting the side of the humans, isnt that right? If it is like that then even you wont know how it will end up, would you Setsu?


    Shes got a pointIf that bastard Toumas aim really is destroying the demons and beastmen then those guys should be allies of the humans.


    If its like that then Ill end up having to fight both Touma and the rtively strong ck robes.


    Touma and Idont have that much difference in strength.


    I was able to confirm the fact Im stronger at the time I killed that guyst time, but at that time I was t out of magic power and though I wasntpletely in tatters, I did bear quite some injuries.


    If at that time I was careless, even a little, then the oue would probably reverse instantly.


    Speaking of carelessness, I just let our enemy just now escape.


    The current me didnt have enough grounds to respond with Its better if I go along.


    You got a pointIf my summoned ssmates and the ck robed bunches join hands, thenthey probably wont be stopped even if only Im there.


    All Im able to do is buy some time I guess.


    In that case I can see defeat firsthand.


    But if thats the case then even if you go there it wouldnt even ma


    I know that. The fact I wont be as reliable as you even if I go Thats why wont you let me request of you a little?


    I couldnt do anything but just agreeing to the words of Levia who was saying it masochistic-like.


    Sure


    Thanks. The request is I want you to send in reinforcements from this beastmen continent, Setsu.


    Its reinforcements?


    Thats right. Its not something you cannot do, right? Given your poprity.


    I guess the beast king will surely move for me if I ask.


    Like, he should lend me the maximum of their military strength even if that guy doesnt move himself.


    But do we have to go that far? If webine the two major powers, then no matter how many ck robes and Heroes there are


    You know I, I want those ck robes annihtedAnd that boss person called Touma as well.


    Something simr to hatred was burning in Levias eyes.


    If its like this then she probably wont be open to discussion I guess.


    Youre not going to tell me those circumstances of yours, are you?


    Right now isits not something I myself want to talk about. Thats why dont ask me about it if you can.


    Roger that.


    So its not something I should press questions about that much, huhThat should be the case right?


    Women have many of them right? Things they dont want to be asked about.


    Even men have those so theres nothing to do about it right, yeah.


    Well, I understand what you want to say. You also told me that youre relying on me and your wish too so Ill move that way. But now that youre going ahead, protect the demon continent properly, you hear?


    Because it wont be a joke if the war is lost already the moment I arrive.


    I knowAlso if you would let me say another selfish thing to youAs soon as possible please, okay?


    I unintentionally burst intoughter at Levia who said that with something like a bitter smile.


    Cant be helped then; I have to get through with it faster than usual and go help them.


    FuhI got it then. Okay then


    Right, see you over there.


    Yeah, see you.


    Levia and I returned each others greetings in a hurry.


    I cant waste time here.


    Were still in the morning, so lets go to the beast kings ce today and tomorrow.


    Borrowing the transfer magic circle to the demon continent is going to take three to four daysEndure it please, Levia and Desastre.


    Setsu


    Hm? Whats up, Shironeko?


    Right when I was about to depart immediately, I stop when I was called out by Shironeko.


    I, would like to thank you desu


    Me- Me too!


    Shironeko gave me her thanks and Mineko also put up a voice in order to rival her.


    If it werent for this situation, it would be an attractive topic right away, but


    Im fine right now, thanking me at another time would be


    In that case I will follow you desu.


    Huh?


    Me- me too!


    Eh?


    And thats how Levia and I are going off on our own, I take along these two kittens? Two people? And head towards the beast kings ce.


    Its decided that Shironeko and Mineko will be joining me as fighting power.


    It seems that theyre going to participate in the war on the demon country as thanks.


    As far as Ive heard, the two are an outstandingbination and they appear to be quite the powerful people somehow.


    Theyre beings you would have no objections to in bing your allies.


    The beast king huhits been a long time, like really.


    Its been five years already. It was the same at that time with Desastre, but you just cant help getting these feelings can you?


    Setsu, who is stronger desu? You or the beast king?


    Ah? Thats always been me you know?


    So its always desu


    Ive responded to that battle loving guys wishes andpeted as many times he likes, but Ive never lost to him.


    The times I bore injuries was far more often than with the others though.


    I never lost, but Ive often gotten something like one of my arms stained with blood.


    Well, the beast king is quite strong. Strong enough to want that guys own strength if possible though


    If both the demon king and beast king are present, then we should be able to turn the tide in one go even if the progress of war is pushed to one side.


    The kings strength isnt just for show.


    Ohits in sight now.


    We advanced by foot for a little over a day and had reached the ce very quickly.


    Ahead where the trees part, <royal capital="" regdam="">, a town built on the vastly stretched ins, revealed itself in front of our eyes. *(: regudamu)</royal>


    In the waters between the beastmen continent and demon continent was a shadow swimming at a great speed.


    (I couldnt say it, there is no way I can tell him)


    Levia grumbled with a sour face as if she swallowed a bitter bug.


    That Desastre and I areimportant pieces for the sake of achieving the ck robes goal

 Chapter 41

    41 World tree castle


    Its not a big reason, I came to greet a little beast the king.


    I have not seen her recently


    Well, you are a friend of mine, you seem to be human  .


    Its like a friend and coworker


    What?


    It is a gate of a castle town which must always pass in order to enter the Kingdom Reggie Dam.


    Unlike human beings and demons spreading beyond that, thendscape of the castle tower, which is made entirely of wood, made me feel nostalgic as well as a strong nature smell.


    That soldier, I was surprised to see his eyes rounded?


    I asked cats and sisters who passed through with almost face pass, in a disgusted voice.


    There were plenty of tsukkomi as far as I could, but for the time being I heard the story.


    What we were able to do with our husband was quite shocking, was not it?


    Our sisters were always like two isted people.Its amazing to decide if it brings their husband suddenly.


    No no, wait for you


    Why am I supposed to be their master?


    Rumors have been heard that beast people are limited to certain tribes, but there are some guys who have their own like that in that way.


    Rather, he asked me to talk about such habits for the first time as he was asked to be a master for Roa, the daughter of the beast.


    Anything, a pet who beat himself (in this case any tribe) is a pet   It seems that happiness is felt by having him keep it.


    However, no matter how much I have a rtionship with Elka, I have never had the impulse of wanting to keep it, and I refused politely so that I do not feel such a crumpled lust in the future.


    I endured being cribed for a while


    Setsu beat me, it is natural to be my husband.


    Please do not allow me  .


    Im sorry . But if you tell me like this, it will be Mr. Setsus identification!


    What?  If you ask me


    Certainly, although it is said that these two people who are famous in the beastman area are in this area, my appearance will be noticeable in this town where there are few peopleing and going due to war.


    It seems that it is not because there are not any people who are fighting quarrels with difficulty as they are talking about Minneco.


    However, by spreading the story as the two masters like this, I will prove that they are stronger than these two.


    If that is the case  well, I was convinced


    Thank you. Please be patient with that position for awhile   My older sister seems to want to be my husband in the future


    It is inconvenient to let go of such a strong master, I can boast to my friends.


    A silvery cat whoes with her arms while saying that.


    I felt the sweet smell of the female exciting male from her body in close contact, ignoring for the time being.


    Or what, are they having a habit of bragging their husband?


    Ordinarily, my husband boasts a pet


    Well, I will talk about thatter  From then on  as usual.


    While adequately attaching the silk cat, I look up at the big tree boasting a huge enormous size such as an urban building that rises in the front.


    It is the huge, the longest living tree in this world, the worlds huge building which is responsible for the castle of this kingdom legum. In the trees, passages and rooms are growing like the ants nest, and the knight who preserves the kingdom, the doctor of the hands, the rtives of the beast king, and even those who like it, are gathered together in that tree living.


    In order to make that much space, it should be scraping quite a lot.


    But the world tree never shakes one time.


    Perhaps it is hard work to sh this even in me and winter.


    By the way, unlike the world trees of various fantasy games, it seems that it is just a tree from the top to the bottom.


    There is no effect to make leaves bring the dead back to life, and that drop will notpletely recover the strength of thepanion. In case


    It does not have magical power in particr, it is really just a tree. Its as if there is no romance.


    World trees in fantasy should have a fairly important role


    I do not really understand fantasy, but there is no important role for the world tree


    It is the residence of the beast kings, though,


    There was it, after all the world trees are important


    No, it is not.


    Wow, a nostalgic smell came


    Room on the top floor of World Tree Castle.


    There is a ce between the kings, a throne is ced. In case


    Dad, whats wrong?


    Hey, are you a girl so you do not have a dad, are you?


    Sounds good


    A man with a strong body sitting on the throne.


    It roughly extends the golden hair, and its eyes are so sharp that they can only take away their lives by ncing at their eyes.


    However, contrary to such a rugged appearance, he took care to gently taste my girl for a girl who is lying with meat with lying down in front of him.


    The girl is as blond as the man, and it stretches to the bottom of the shoulder.


    I have been left untouched but there is no difort.


    The body is slightly tanned, the breasts are discreet, and the other parts are cuffed and there seems to be no unnecessary fat.


    Somewhat simr in appearance to a man, it seems that there is no harm in being told that you are parent and child.


    No, indeed they are parent and child.


    Roa  not at all  It will be a daughter of a beast king, what will you do with that kind of   please make it some more my girl


    Dad said so, Beastie is the position, so please talk with a slightly dignified tone


    Ug


    Beewith King Regulus   As a king of beasts, he is the owner of absolute power and choked words with a brilliant counter of his daughter Roar.


    From such a thing, you asked me what I did?


    Than such a thing  oh well, does not Loa feel this smell?


    Hmm?


    It was Lore that I tried to make her nose tickle after being told, but I never felt anything in particr.


    Well, I do not know


    Yeah, it seems that special training is not enough yet. Go for the tiniest floor for the time being, there is a nostalgic guy


    A nostalgic man   I understood, I will go over it for a moment


    While looking at the regulus with a stupid line of sight, Loa puts the meat of the meat on the floor on the floor and walks out to leave the room.


    Just before leaving the room, Roar suddenly looked back towards Regulus.


    Do not take meat!


    I do not need it! Go quickly!


    If you do!


    That said, Roa left this time next time.


    Among the quiet kings, Regulus sank into the throne deeply.


    No way its alive, Setsu


    I thought that I could fight you again, I was getting excited


    The kingdomughs.


    To express the excitement of reunion with the enemy enemy, the rival soon.


    The beast king makes a highugh.


    To close friends who I thought would not be able to meet anymore, to rejoice me again


    Miss Shironeko and Miss Mineko, what important matters do you have in the royal castle today?


    I dont have any important reasons desu. Ivee to greet the great king for a moment desu.


    We havent shown our faces recently either, so


    I see, and your friend over there? He seems to be human judging from his appearance, but


    He is someone like a friend and master desu


    Huh?


    The castle town gates one always have to pass through in order to enter the royal capital Regdam.


    The scenery of the castle town that is built with trees on the whole, different from the human race or demons and stretching to the beyond, lets me feel nostalgia together with a strong smell of nature.


    That soldier, is it fine for him to be surprised with round eyes?


    I ask a question with an amazed voice to the cat sisters who passed through the gate with almost free admission due to their fame.


    There were all sorts of things I could retort to, but for now Ill listen to their story.


    The fact that we got a master mustve been quite devastating, right?


    Us sisters have always been alone with the two of us desu. If we were to suddenly bring a master then they would be bound to be surprised.


    Nono, just hold on a bit, you two.


    Why have I be their master?


    Its actually limited to specific races among the beastmen, but Ive heard rumors about guys who even have masters that way.


    Rather than that, Ive been earnestly requested by the daughter of the beast king Roa to be her master and thereupon Ive heard the story of that sort of behavior.


    They say that bing a pet to the one youve been beaten by (in this case, any races are fine) having them own you so to speak, would make you feel happy or so it seems.


    But no matter how much I have associated with the total M Eruka, I never had the urge to own her as one wouldve expected. Also, I still didnt seem to have experienced that sort of twisted craving from then on, so Ive politely declined.


    Ive endured the begging for a while though


    Setsu has beaten me desu. Bing my master is natural desu.


    I havent approved of it, you know


    Excuse me, mister SetsuBut putting it another way, wont we be your identification!?


    Hm? Now that you mention it.


    Theyre right. No matter how famous these two may seem to be around the beastmen, my figure must be standing out quite a bit in this town where there are practically no visiting humans due to being in the middle of war.


    It doesnt seem like there arent any of those guys who would put some me on you and pick a fight either ording to Mineko.


    But, by doing this and spreading the story of me being the master of the two, it will be proof that I am stronger than these two.


    If its like that, thenwell, Ill ept it.


    Thank you very much. Please endure that position for a while, okay? It looks like big sis wants you to be her master from now on though


    Letting go of a master this strong is wasteful desu. I can boast with my friends desu.


    While saying so, Shironeko linked her arms with me.


    I sense a fragrant odor of a female that will stimte males from the body of this girl whos glued to me, but I ignore it for now .


    More like, what, do these guys have the habit of boasting about their masters?


    Normally, the master is supposed to the one boasting about their pet


    Well, lets talk about that afterwards, okay? More importantlyIts huge as always


    With Shironeko properly attached to me, I look up at the front of the huge tree thats standing towering over the surroundings, boasting a gigantic size that a multi-storey city building wonte close to.


    Being thergest and longest living tree in this world, it is the worldsrgest building that is shouldering the castle of the royal capital Regdam. In the tree, passages and rooms are spread like an ant colony and the knights protecting the castle, personal doctors, the beast kings rtives and also the bunch of people hes pleased with are all living inside the tree together.


    They should have shaved quite a bit of the inside in order to make that much space.


    But the world tree hasnt even be unstable, not even for a moment.


    Cutting this down would probably be next to impossible even for me and Touma.


    By the way, its different from the world trees in various fantasy games; it looks like a tree from top to bottom.


    The foliage doesnt have the effects of reviving dead people and you cant fully recover your allies physical strength with its sap either.


    It doesnt possess any particr magic either, its pretty much a normal tree. As if theres no romance.


    World trees in fantasies are supposed to have quite an important role though


    I dont really know this thing you call fantasy desu. But there arent any important roles for the world tree.


    Theres the residence of the beast king and his entourage though.


    Yes it does desu. The world tree is important after all desu.


    No, thats not what I mean.


    Would you look at that, some nostalgic scent havee over.


    The room on the highest floor of the world tree castle.


    It is the throne room and a throne was put in it.


    Daddy, whats up?


    Hey! Youre a girl, so its not daddy alright?


    Doesnt matter riight?


    A man with a strong build sat on the throne.


    His golden hair spread roughly and those eyes of his are so sharp he would seem to be able to take ones life with just a re.


    However, contrary to such boorish appearance, he gave a warning to the girl who was gnawing on bony chops while sprawling in front of his eyes in order to gently rebuke his children.


    The girl has simr golden hair like the man, extending until below her shoulders. It was left unkempt, but she had no difort.


    Her body was minutely tanned, her busts were moderate and the other proportions were closely constricted; not even a single bit of excessive fat could be seen.


    Her face took after the man in some way and there doesnt seem to be any harm even if they were called parent and child as one would expect.


    Nothe two are actually parent and child.


    Roa Gold Source: Twitter


    Roa, reallyyoure also the daughter of the beast king, what are you trying to do by acting like thatplease act a little more like my daughter, okay?


    You too daddy. You have the position of the beast king, so thats why you should talk in a little more majestic tone, okay?


    Ugh


    Beast king RegulusHe, the acting king of the beastmen and owner of absolute power, was at a loss for words from his daughter Roas splendid counter.


    More importantly, you heard me saying whats up, didnt you?


    More importantlywell, whatever. Roa, you cant smell it? This scent.


    Hm?


    Roa twitched her nose after being told, but there wasnt anything particr she could smell.


    Hm~ I wonder if I just cant tell.


    Okay, it sounds like you stillck special training I see. Go check on the lower floor for now. The guy youve missed is here, you know.


    A guy Ive missed?Okay, Ill be going there for a bit.


    Even though she looked at Regulus doubtfully, Roa put the half eaten meat on the te on the floor and started walking out the room.


    Just before leaving the room, Roa swiftly looked back towards Regulus.


    Dont steal my meat, okay!?


    I dont need it! Just hurry up and go!


    Then its fine!


    Upon saying so, Roa finally left the room this time.


    In the now silent throne room, Regulus sank very deeply on the throne.


    Never thought you would be alive, Setsu


    Thinking about the fact I can fight you again made me excited, you know


    The beast kingughed.


    In order to express his excitement. The excitement of having another meeting of a formidable opponent, his rival under his nose.


    The beast kingughed loudly.


    In order to digest the joy of being able to see him once again. The close friend he thought he could never meet anymore

 Chapter 42

    42 The goddesss daughter


    I grabbed that fist, paid my feet and hid it on the floor of the tree.


    Setsu!?


    All right, it sounds like our greetings


    Damn it!


    I tried to raise my body to stand up, I interfere with taking a mount.


    I reached for the frustrating lower neck.


    Sawa, wrinkle


    Foot!


    Like gently stroking with sasa.


    Unlike tickling hands, I try to touch with peace of mind using the palm.


    Then Roas facial expression gradually copses, gradually the power of the whole bodyes out, it turns into a melted look.


    Fuuaaah ~ ~ ~ No   this handsome guilty ~ ~


    Long time no see, Pechapai Sonko.


    Setsuu ~~~~ Yaahya


    Like patting the cat.


    It seems that this behavior that I did doing dozens of times apparently remember the body even after five years passed.


    I fought further, and the body was all but enough I could not get up already.


    I feel sofortable  this


    My sister, are you watching? Roa, the daughter of that beast king is being picked up  .


    Nadedenad   Enviable  .


    Thats not it! Sister please make sure!


    What are youicing, these guys are .


    The thing that I recently understood is that it is a ponkonu and the mineko serves as a tsukkomi.


    It is something unexpectedly bnced.


    And thats not the case.


    Fuwaa ~ ~ ~ more


    I do not manage to manage this thing soon


    Where have you been walking hitherto Setsu !!


    Well, its a bit of a human nation


    I know that but  !. I was worried hearing that I was forcibly returned to the former world  Do not stroke it  ___ ___ ___ 0 ___ ___ 0


    You are as fresh as you always


    A little noisy mouth, I can not talk by stroking.


    Because I was not true, I guess it would not be overestreted to me?


    Because I came home in this way, forgive me, I owe it I will return the borrowed properly


    Oh, okay, now I do not crouch now


    Oops, I forgot to stop my hand.


    I will withdraw my hand just before my waist is pulled out.


    It took a couple of minutes until Roar got up earlier.


    Now I am on my way to the room where the beast kingdom is, and it will be tough if I sit in the middle of this corridor.


    Fuu   So, what did you do with the blue-necked cow and the minneck? It seems she came with Setsu .


    There are various things  .


    Setsu became the master, so we are with you


    Say! It will not be my master, will you say I can be a master of theowen?


    Shiraneko ma  Unnecessary things.


    Do not tell the exnation quite a bit, should I exin it to this guy?


    You have not be different, just this guy is talking about it


    If I do, I will!


    Did you hear the story? I do not want to recruit pets


    To be able to discipline is all I can do with that ice de  woman.


    At best nothing other   No, as expected after all.


    For the time being, after this story is back !! There is nothing you can do not go talking to the beast king and go tell me!


    Muu  OK.


    Well,


    Well, it is a nice cat that can be disciplined.


    The tribe is a lion, it is a cat family, so there is not much difference.


    And Ive trained up to here.


    Because there was a ce treated as a nuisance because there was a rampant lion in the front   now we are greeted with smiles to the people of the castle and are returning greetings with a smile.


    It is something, I am very pleased with that change.


    Well thenguage is mixed with rough and soft, and it is asionally amusing.


    It will be a charm.


    By the way, what kind of rtionship is Setsu and Roa? I heard that Setsu was a brave five years ago, but I can not read about it


    Is it a rtionship between me and Setsu?


    I was talking about my story.


    It is useless to be concerned about Lores rtionship with me who is a former hero.


    Thats right  Setsu was very strong from that time, when I came to the beastman continent with three people apanied by humans, it was also during the war that human beings! Sets were also attacked at such a time that it was extremely aggressive.


    They have dozens of people, like soldiers.


    Well of course  .


    It was destroyed by Setsu in a blink of an eye in a blink of an eye, and I was a trumpet at that time   did the two of you know that I was a messenger?


    The alias of the rampage lion is reaching us as well


    Wow   that you are saying on your own, but its embarrassing, thats it.


    That guy at the time was also the daughter of the beast king and was famous not only for beastmen but also for other continents.


    By the way, it was said that the silk cats and minnes began to be famous after I was sent back.


    Oh well, so I heard that there is a strong guy and challenged the battle, the result was a crushing defeat,


    There is a remember that it was a blow at the cross counter where I wasing.


    It was not different from other small fish soldiers, it corresponded, at that time.


    It was the first time I lost to anything other than my dad . I fell in love with Setsu who defeated myself, so I began to cling and walk, though I wanted him to be my husband, if possible.


    Whos going to do that troublesome thing?


    Its stingy, as usual


    What I have been told is that I do not want to make a pet.


    Even though my husband is my husband, I wonder if he is the master of my husband.


    Do they both stick together for the same reason?


    I lost to Setsu, so I want you to be my master.


    Because I have not fought directly, but Setsu is a benefactor of life, I think that this body will be used for Setsu.


    Setsu, its motemate.


    Yes,


    Loa sticks my side with my elbow.


    I do not feel bad by being told so far, but I do not understand their ideas after all.


    From a human being, I do not think Ill follow a guy who has defeated me.


    The difference in values by tribe is still big.


    I arrived while I was talking about that


    As Roars leg stops, we also stop walking.


    In front of the door is a double door.


    Its nostalgic here as well.


    I will join my dad


    aaaa


    We even seeded in gaining free admission for the entrance to the world tree with Shironeko and Minekos faces.


    If they dont do a check besides physical appearance so far, then I feel like they would end up allowing easy trespassing with something like a disguising magic, but there is their useful sense of smell.


    It means they could instantly judge if its the real one or not with that outstanding sense of smell of theirs.


    ce got a good atmosphere like always.


    Even humans understand desu?


    Humans like ces surrounded by trees like this too, surprisingly.


    This castle which is made by gouging out the tree itself has wooden walls, floors and ceiling of course.


    I can say I like baths made out of wood more than those made out of stone and so I think the scent and feel of this sort of tree is nice.


    Oh, more importantly, is the beast king still upstairs like always?


    Yes, at the top floor desu.


    Its not like I really have much time either, I cant take my time.


    Shall I show my face right away then?


    Okay then, shall we


    Aaaaaah!


    go?


    Suddenly a shout reverberated inside the castle, interrupting my words.


    Everyone unintentionally looked towards the owner of said voice.


    What is there is a blonde girl with a healthy skin color.


    Needless to point out, shes the daughter of the beast king Regulus Gold, Roa Gold.


    Yo- You! This scent!


    W-!?


    I knew it, so she found out even when my appearance has changed


    The next moment, Roa kicked the floor and instantly appeared in front of me.


    And then I perceive the shape of a fist approaching me from the corner of my sight.


    Youre stillNaive!


    !?


    I seize that fist, sweep her legs and hold her down on the floor.


    Mister Setsu!?


    Its fine, its kind of like our greeting.


    Dang it!


    When she was about to raise her body in order to stand up, I interfere on that by taking on a mounting position.


    And then I reached the nape of the startled Roa with my hand.


    Touch, touch.


    Funya!


    I stroke it as gentle and rustlingly.


    Im aiming to use my palm to give a peaceful touch, different from tickling with your hands.


    Upon doing so, Roas expression rapidly crumbled, her strength gradually left her body and her expression changed into a charmed one.


    FunyaadontThis hand technique is, I knew it


    Long time no see, you washboard kitty. Here here!


    Its Setsunyaaaa


    Its like Im stroking a cat.


    Ive done this dozens of times, but for some reason her body still seems to remember it even after five years have gone by.


    I y with it even more and that body of hers ended up bing songuid she couldnt stand up anymore already.


    Does it feel that good, what Im doing


    Sis, did you see that? That daughter of the Great Beast King, Roa was led around by the nose


    Stroke, strokeIm jealous desu


    Thats not where you should be looking at, you know!? Sis, get a hold of yourself please!


    What are they doing aedy skit for, these girls


    What Ivee to know these days is that Mineko has the role of the straight man with Shironeko being the useless one.


    Its unexpectedly bnced.


    Wait, this is not the time for that.


    Funyaamoore


    I have to work it out with this girl too before long


    Where have you been loitering around all this time, Setsu!


    My bad, my bad. Got lots of things happening in the human country for a while, you know.


    I know that though! We heard you were forced to return to your former world so we were worried, thats whywait, dont stroke me! Stop i-fuwaa


    Interesting like always arent ya.


    I stop the loud mouth from talking with a little stroking.


    It wasnt even my intention, so cant you overlook it for me?


    And thats how I returned here, so please forgive me. Ill properly return your worries, okay?


    NyaaO- okay, I get it, so stop your stroking noow


    Oops, I forgot to stop my hand.


    I withdraw my hand just before shes unable to stand anymore.


    It took Roa a few minutes to stand up earlier.


    Now were on the way towards the room the beast king is in, itll be difficult if she sits down in the middle of this hallway.


    FuuhAnd so, whats wrong with you, Shironeko and Mineko? It looks like youre here with Setsu, but


    Various things happened


    Setsu became our master desu. That is why we are together desu.


    Huh!? Setsu! Are you saying you can be Shironekos master even though you wont be my master!?


    Shironeko, you bitchstop saying unnecessary things.


    Exining it is quite troublesome, but I have to exin it to her.


    I didnt actually be one you know. They just dered it on their own.


    Then me too!


    Didnt you hear me? Im not even taking applications for something like pets.


    Things like disciplining and all, I already have my hands full with just that total M ice woman.


    Go to other people for that as much as you canNo, dont go to anyone for that after all.


    For now, lets leave the conversation forter, okay! Forter! I have something I have to talk about with the beast king right away!


    MmuOkay.


    Good.


    Hum, shes a good, disciplined cat.


    Her race is leo, but well, they shouldnt be that much different since theyre rted to cats.


    And the one who disciplined her this far is me.


    Its because she was treated as a trouble maker due to her being a wild lioness tomboyNow she has be someone who is greeted with a smile by the people in the castle and who can return their greetings with a smile.


    How should I put this, Im also very happy of this change of hers.


    Well, her wording is a mixed with fierceness and gentleness and sometimes it bes funny.


    Thats a fun aspect of hers I guess.


    Speaking of which miss Roa, what sort of rtionship do you and mister Setsu have? I have heard of the story that he was the Hero of five years ago, but I couldnt read about that part at all, so


    Hm? Rtionship between me and Setsu?


    Oh right, I did talk about myself on our journey here.


    I guess you cant help but get curious about the rtionship of me, the former Hero, and Roa.


    Thats rightSetsu was, you know, amazingly strong since that time. The time he took along his threepanions and went to the beastmen continent, we were also at war and it was an extreme time where it was pretty much like Its humans! Kill them!, so Setsu and the others were also attacked.


    They went at me with dozens of people you know, those soldier looking guys.


    Well, of course


    Setsu ended up annihting those in the blink of an eye. And then I who was a naughty kid at that time hadwait, did you two know I was a naughty kid?


    Your nickname wild lioness even reached us desu.


    UwahIts one thing to say it yourself, but this is embarrassing.


    Its because this girl at that time was famous even in the other continents from having the position of daughter of the beast king, to say nothing of the beastmen continent.


    On a sidenote, Shironeko and Mineko seemed to have started to make a name of themselves after I was sent back.


    Well, whatever. And so I heard there was a strong guy and I challenged him to a fight. The result was a crushing defeat though.


    If Im not wrong, I have memories of it being a single blow from a cross counter when she was about to spring at me.


    I ended up treating her the same way as the other small fry soldiers at that time, didnt I?


    Now that I think about it, that was the first time I lost to anyone besides daddyAnd so I was charmed by Setsu who had beat me and decided to walk arm in arm with him. I wouldve wanted him to be my master if that was possible though.


    Whod go do that sort of bothersome thing?


    So stingy arent you? Like always.


    That being said, I dont feel like getting a pet.


    Though even if master means master, Ill think about it if its a husband type of master


    Didnt you two apany him for the same reasons?


    I lost against Setsu desu. Thats why I want him to be my master desu


    I havent personally fought mister SetsuBut still, he is my lifesaver so Im thinking about using this body of mine for his sake.


    Thats what they said, Setsu. Popr arent you?


    Yes, yes.


    Roa went elbowing my side.


    It didnt feel bad being told this much, but I still dont understand their thinking.


    Humans wouldnt even think about following the guy they lost against after all.


    The difference in sense of value between the races really isrge.


    We already arrived while we were talking about that


    Roa stopped her feet and at the same time we also stopped walking.


    In front of us is a wooden double door.


    This also takes me back.


    Daddy, Iming in


    Miss Roa!


    Ahn?


    A mans voice called out from behind us in order to stop Roa who has put her hands on the door.


    What, its just you Ruga.


    I look over my shoulder and who was there was a young canine man.


    Hes got a burly figure and a handsome face.


    I guess the beastwomen wont leave this guy alone. Hes someone of considerable ability, with his conduct and the pressure I feel.


    What do you want with me? Id like to ask you to make it as brief as possible.


    What do you want with me, you sayyou, are you nning on letting a human meet the beast king!? We are at war, you know that!?


    Oh I get it, this guys quite the stubborn guy.


    Because Ive been with these three, we havent been dragged into unnecessary trouble up until now, but from the eyes of a guy who have some ability and is at a level to talk back to Roa, interfering with my being here is natural I guess.


    A troublesome guy appeared aftering here


    Even Shironeko and Mineko are together with a human, what is the meaning of this!? Ill have you exin this to me!


    Before that, who are yo


    Sis, this person is the wolfde(roujin) Ruga you know. (; ruuga)


    AahNow that you mention it there was such a person desu


    Forgetting about me isI can see your memories are quite bad.


    Ah?


    Si-Sis, restrain yourself


    Uoh! Shironekos looks became dreadful when he made fun of whats inside her head.


    I should remember thiswait, more importantly.


    Old man (roujin), right? First of all I just have some business with the beast king, so Im not thinking of doing anything in particr (: roujin: old man)


    You bastardYou just insult me didnt you?


    Huh?


    Wolfde (roujin)old man (roujin)Ah, that was certainly my verbal slipwait, isnt the nuance the same!? You cant condemn me for this can you!? It depends on how you catch it right!?


    Do you want me to erase you, human


    Stop it, you stupid.


    Why are you protecting a human, miss Roa?


    Roa stood in between me and Ruga.


    A clear hostility was released from Roas eyes to that guy.


    Youve got it backwards, I stopped you in order to protect you. This human is my future ownerno, wait I mean. The human who will be my master. Even if you say you have enough strength to be daddys right hand man, you wont be able to beat this guy.


    Hey, whats up with that owner part? While youve been saying master and have been mixing in a different meaning to it up until now, your desire to be owned ispletely showing you know. Quit that please.


    Ah, more importantlyBeastkings right hand huhI thought he was like a powerful person from the streets.


    What did you say? Wait a second please, miss Roa. Your masterNo, husband is supposed to be me isnt it?


    Ah? Whats this guy saying?


    As I have spoken with His Majesty the beast king, I have triumphed in a duel with you and I should have the rights to be wed to you.


    Tha- thats, well, my physical condition was a little


    That excuse does not apply between beastmen!


    Tch, would you just shut yer hole! Who would want to marry a nagging son of a bitch like you, ya dumbass! Next, dare say something funny in front of Setsu! I tell ya, hes gonna tear ya a new one, just see!


    While saying were going, Roa grabbed my hand and opened the door to the throne room.


    Ruga was taken aback from the sudden return of her tone from the olden days and being disparaged, he stood stiff and unmoving.


    The four of us took our opportunity to finally reach our destination, the throne room.

 Chapter 43

    What is it youre sayingthat that weakling of a human is better than me who will be your husband?


    Ruga stood unmoving in front of the throne room.


    He loves Roa.


    That well ordered appearance of hers, her thin but strong muscles.


    If he was to be frank then he would have wanted a little more chest on her, but if one looked at that style of hers which attained a magnificent bnce, such problems wouldnt matter at all.


    Her hips were somewhat of a size that can easily deliver and that too was to his liking.


    And above allthat strength of hers.


    A girl who was like the embodiment of his likings, that is Roa Gold.


    However, he had learned from that woman a little while ago that there is a male she considered likeable.


    If he was a beastman stronger than himself, then he could ept it for now without giving up.


    But, the male was a human.


    An existence who should be inferior to them, the beastmen. Just by having that next to the woman he loves was unforgivable.


    Something like being wedded to that was absurd.


    I wont allow this, humanI shall make you realize I am more worthy for her!


    At the time the mes of jealousy spread in his eyes, the ck fire tattoo engraved in that bare shoulder was seen releasing a faint light.


    The throne room is as spacious as always, I really missed this.


    But before I reflect upon my nostalgia, I got curious in the words from Ruga back then.


    Hey youwhat that guy just said


    Ah! Its not like I became that guys woman okay!? Re- rx!


    Thats notWell, Im also curious about that though


    What Im most curious is about is the part Roa lost in a duel and


    Ugh! Mister Setsu, the front!


    Wh-!?


    Thanks to Minekos words, I have noticed the fast approaching lust for blood.


    I already reflexively caught the fist I would call a lump of enormous power just as it literally approached in front of my eyes.


    A weight that made a thud assaulted my whole body and the floor dented from the pressure.


    The world tree shook from the shock caused the moment I caught the fist and screams on the lower floors could be heard.


    Hah! Aint this a little extremefor the first greeting in five years? Right? You lion bastard!


    Kuhahahahahahahahahaha! It is you Setsu! Even if your appearance has changed, its really you! Im happyIm really happy you know that!


    The blonde man steadily put in strength in his fist.


    This guy is the continents ruling beast king, Regulus Gold.


    That power, the physical ability exceeds the demon king Desastre and that body is even tougher than the top quality armor that humans can create.


    Thats some beastly strength you got there, damn it.


    In that case, dont you think you also got strength to spare there!?


    Iguess!


    Ugh!


    I loosen my strength once and bend my knees slightly.


    And then this time I correct my strength in one go and also using the spring of my knees to force back Regulus.


    Uoh


    Here, its payback.


    I throw a fist towards him while he is staggering.


    He seems to have barely put up his guard and stopped my fist with his palms, but that wasnt some punch you could hold down that way.


    The impact broke through the back of his hand towards his body and it blew those stockily muscled body towards the throne behind him.


    Destroying the ornaments around the throne and all the dust, the world tree castle shook once again.


    FuuhI still wont lose, from you at least.


    Aah, geezAs ever the same arent you, daddy and Setsu.


    Shoock desu.


    Sis, that isnt something you should be saying, you know


    Kuhahahahahahaha! I ended up losing again! Looks like your arms hasnt grown dull Setsu!


    I didnt pick up a way of training just to grow dull so easily after all. More importantlyBeen a long time, Regulus.


    Long time no see, Setsu. Have you been well?


    I ended up having my appearance changed, but well, Ive been so-so.


    Well Im d about that!


    Said the beast king on his throne andughed again.


    This guy iswell, he looks well, so I guess I dont have to ask him.


    So, I see that youvee to greet us, butyou seem to have some other business as well. I mean, you even took along such strongpanions with you.


    That reminds me, Regulus should know about Shironeko and Mineko.


    After all, the two of them had gotten this guy injured.


    Pretty much. My bad, but if I were to be frank, then the greetings was just an extra. Coming here to borrow some of your strength is my real intention.


    Strength? You are?


    Yeah. You know that the demon continent is on the offensive against the human country right now, right?


    I learned of that this morning.


    Really. And so, not just the human continents Heroes or something, that son of a bitch Touma is probably acting as the humans armed forces too.


    Touma?


    Listening to those words of mine, Roa shuddered and Reguluss eyes became even more serious.


    So hes alive, that guy


    Im not sure about the circumstances there, but for the time being Im pretty sure that some outrageous fighting power is on the other side. Its frustrating, but the confidence in handling that many of them well is something I dont have.


    And theres where wee into y, right?


    Yeah


    I exin that Id like arge military force if possible, but I add that I dont need half-baked strength since they will be a burden instead.


    The enemy military strength ispetent.


    Guys with no actual strength will lose their lives in front of my eyes if I bunch them up.


    If thats the case then its better not having them from the beginning.


    I wouldve liked to go there, but hearing that exnation, well be in a situation where those guys woulde to the beastmen continent some day. If Touma is really there, then it would be easy for him to change their focus to our ce. Its impossible for me to leave this ce.


    I figured as much


    Any country would be in a dangerous situation if the king goes absent.


    Besides, the king is the strongest among the beastmen and demons, unlike the human one.


    If that strength goes absent, then itll turn into a big once in a lifetime chance in the eyes of enemy nations.


    I will go with you. You dont have anyins with my strength, right?


    Yeah Roa, Id like you toeI mean,e with us.


    Okay!


    Roa happily smiled broadly.


    Are you that d that youve been ordered?


    Its the same with Eruka, but its hard to understand those feelings.


    Mineko and I are expected to go desu.


    Is that so? What, dont have quite the fighting power here?


    I think the amount of people is a little on the low side.


    Im sure we have enough strength.


    But at the very least I want one more with strength close to SSS rank


    Your majesty, the beast king! I cannot permit that! Id like you to reconsider!


    Suddenly the door to the throne room was thrown open.


    Who entered is that old manI mean, wolf de man named Ruga.


    Im sorry, but I let myself eavesdrop your conversation! Listening to such present situation, your majesty can absolutely not give permission to decrease the beastmen continents military strength!


    Ruga


    Regulus made an indescribable expression towards Ruga who suddenly came in and shouted around.


    We may have certainly formed an alliance with the demon continent now, but we had been originally mutual enemies! We should have no need to use a part of our military strength for their sake! Not to mention its inexcusable to have our biggest fighting power go!


    Well, hes kind of right.


    What happens with the demons has nothing to with them in the eyes of those who think the most of the beastmen. Furthermore, if they help them and fall into crisis themselves, then that would be horrible to look at as well.


    The opinion of these guys are rtively quite honest.


    Once again, Id like you to reconsider! Your majesty!


    HmmRugas view is certainly right. I would have done so if it was just an ordinary humans request, but its different if it is a request from Setsu of all people you see


    Wha-!?


    Looks like Ruga was shocked by Reguluss indecisive attitude.


    He probably mustve thought he would immediately ept his opinion.


    To think he wouldnt ept his beastman view and ept the request of the human me or something like that.


    Is your majesty weighing the humans request to my opinion? This dainty human without a fragment of dignity!?


    Look here, you asshole


    Thats right and Ill add that Im thinking more about listening to Setsus request.


    Whatdid you say?


    Interrupting Roas angry voice, Regulus spoke the words that bore his heart.


    YeeaahI have a hunch that this is going to be something troublesome somehow.


    You didnt hear me? I want to listen to this humans request. More so than your opinion you see?


    Wh-Why would you!? You, with the position of beast king!


    You see, a beast king is what the strongest bes. I didnt particrly be the strongest in order to rule over the continent. I just wanted to fight strong people, thats why I have be strong. Then I was arbitrarily made beast king and now Im sitting on such an impressive chair. Well, I am able to have this good life after receiving this position. I do love the beastmen continent enough that I will protect it my own way though. But, if you ask me which is more important: the beastmen continent or this old human friend of mine, then my choice is just a little tilted towards Setsu.


    WhaThen your capacity as a king is


    Thats right, I dont have the capacity to be a king. You think you can endure having the likes of a king who would pick his friend over his country? And so, if you have anyints about it, then I shall hand over this chair anytime. Onlyif you can win from me that is.


    Ugh!


    Ruga stiffened and choked when Regulus red at him.


    That guy would also say something cruel.


    A guy who could win from you, that very person itself would be an irregr of this world.


    If Regulus is a special being in terms of strength, then someone like Ruga would be simr to an ordinary person.


    An ordinary person cannot win from special.


    As long as you dont desire power even at the cost of your life that is


    Well, if you let me say it, then I think that this guy is just not ruling as a tyrant is better than nothing.


    Theres basically nothing but guys who would do as they please when ites to those who be king just through strength or connections after all.


    *sigh*But your opinion is also correct, Ruga. Thats why Im troubled you knowhmm, lets see thereAh, then Setsu, try a duel with Ruga a bit.


    Huh?


    The one who responded wasnt me, but that Ruga fellow.


    Ivaguely expected that, to tell you the truth.


    And I will listen to what the victor says. Dont you think this is quite the beastman-like method of deciding things?


    Me, against this human?


    Shit, what a troublesome thing you brought up, you lion bastard.


    Cant I just beat him up and end it in this ce?


    Ah, lion bastards eyes are saying no, annoying.


    Fine then.


    Youre really fine with that?


    I shouldnt lose to the likes of such human. I shall show you a wless victory


    Good. How about you Setsu?


    Im fine with anything. Id rather do this than arguing with words.


    Talking nonsense here is a waste of time and its easy if I can make them agree by sheer strength.


    Im not really enthusiastic about it though


    Miss Roa.


    What?


    Ruga, one of the people concerning this duel, turned towards Roa.


    Roa put herself slightly on guard towards that serious expression of his.


    If I win from that human over there, will you make me your husband?


    Hm?


    Okay. If you win, then I will ept my loss in your duel against me before and obediently tie myself to you.


    Thank you, miss Roa.


    What are you saying, Roa?


    Why are you looking at me after you finished speaking?


    Actually, Ruga you too bastard; the hell you doing, inserting your personal feelings in a fight with your countrys resources on the line?


    At the time he expressed such personal feelings, I


    Hey Regulus, were starting this quickly got it wheres the ce were doing this right now got it Imma send this fuck flyingwait, what are youughing at!?


    KuhkukukuhI got it I got it, lets do this right away.


    Tch, what an irritating way ofughing.


    But I dont care about it if we can start right now.


    Ill beat you up right away.


    Im not letting this son of a bitch take Roa, shes my

 Chapter 44

    The city Regdam of the beastmen country.


    And what is at the center of it is a facility that was prepared as a ce where those who like fights could regrly test their strength.


    ording to my knowledge, that resembles something that is called a Colosseum.


    Get em! Ruga!


    Tear the likes of that human to pieces!


    And arge number of disparagement was sent towards me who is standing right in the center of that colosseum.


    Hey wait a minuteThat lion bastardhasnt it be overly serious?


    Arge number of beastmen filled up the audience seats and they are waiting impatiently for the fight between me and Ruga to start.


    We nned to quietly bring it to an end in private at first, but Regulus went and prattled,


    We might as well invite citizens as spectators and enjoy ourselves!


    Or something like that.


    What should I sayIts kind of awkward.


    Hmph, got cold feet, human? After all, youre an inferior creature.


    Aah, yeahI guess.


    Tch


    I, who had been intently polishing my ignoring skills up until now, didnt move a budge when I was being stirred up like that.


    Or maybe I should say it became troublesome thanks to me losing quite a bit of my motivation.


    At first I considered seriously smashing him, but I wonder if its better to just let me finish it with a single blow before long if it bes so much like an away match.


    If I do at least that much, then even the audience should be quiet.


    Alright alreadylets hurry up with this.


    Ill paint your face with tears!


    Somethings being eager, but I ignore it, ignore it all the way.


    We are facing each other in the center of the colosseum, mutually standing ready.


    Well, I have both of my bare hands dangling down though


    You bastard are you underestimating me?


    Yeah.


    Ill kill you


    Oops, that made him unnecessarily angry.


    (Well, itd be fine if hes not just all talk though)


    Are the both of you ready for this!?


    Inside the colosseum, the voice of the culprit of all this echoed.


    The audience seats was wrapped up in silence for a moment by that voice and Rugas expression quickly changed from anger to that of a keen warrior.


    Well then, shall we soon start this huge man to man fight where my beloved daughter, Roa Gold is at stake!?


    Cheers of joy echoed around together with those words.


    Uh huhshut up.


    But making those guys shut up is also fun I guess.


    Are the both of you good to go? Well thenbegin!


    Sh-!


    !


    A man, probably the one being the referee, showed the starting sign between us.


    And then, almost simultaneously, Rugas sharp nail on his arm approached me.


    Whoanow now, arent you fast.


    Whatis?


    But still, his speed isnt such a big deal.


    Its easy enough to grab and stop that arm.


    Is this all you got?


    KuhTheres no way thats all!


    I sense he was going to pull his arm, so when I let my hand go of it, Ruga kicked the ground and took some distance from me.


    Hes faster than I thought, maybe I can enjoy this a little.


    Change of ns, Im gonna y with you just a little bit.


    YouWhy youuuuuu!


    I did notice that I sounded awfully like a baddie, but it doesnt change much from what Im going to do, so I relished the feeling of the viins role to my hearts content.


    It went different from what I had imagined, but its fine this way.


    While overlooking the two opening the fight at the center of the colosseum, Roa began to converse with Shironeko and Mineko sitting beside her.


    What do you mean with it went different from what you had imagined?


    At firstI actually thought about instigating Setsu by bing the betting target. I already knew that he cherishes me in the end, so then I thought maybe he will put his all into this. We kind of made him lose his strength because of daddy making it such a big dealBut Ruga is stronger than he thought, so it looks like he feels like wanting to fight him a bitor rather y with him.


    A schemer desu


    TahahaI only got the result alright Im telling you


    Being praised for going to the wrong direction, Roa showed a forced smile.


    From her perspective, having it go ording to her own expectations was the most ideal as a matter of course.


    Neverthelessuhm


    Its pitiful desu


    Hey Sis, youre too frank about this


    Wellof course its like that


    The opinions of the three were in agreement.


    All of them were regarding to the act at the center of the colosseum, which couldnt be described as a fight.


    The cheers had already ceased and the spectators were looking quietly.


    Done already?


    Haahaa


    Not even three minutes should have passed since then.


    Right now, Ruga has his knees on the ground.


    Ri- ridiculousThis is impossible


    At least look at reality I tell you.


    The guy was certainly faster than I thought.


    He even has the power, I can even ept it a little if Im told that hes Reguluss right hand man.


    But that guy, hes not reaching him with even a single finger.


    Specifically, he would get instantly killed, theres that kind of difference between them.


    Thats why theres something I cant describe.


    Hey Roa! Did you really lose against this kind of guy!?


    I ask Roa who is sitting in the audience.


    She was surprised from suddenly being called and turned away her face like she was embarrassed.


    UhmThat time was females day, you knowI was a little sluggish, sohey, dont make me say so much!


    Females day?


    Female, you mean a womans thing rightAh, I see.


    Its that thing us men dont understand.


    YouWere you really d about winning against a woman who was in bad shape?


    Shut up! Silence!


    Woah


    So you refuse to listen


    The nail he swung had been cutting up the empty air without hitting me even once.


    A vein was showing on his face and he knows the fact he is losing very much to me.


    Adventurers guide, always stay calmwait, youre not even an adventurer, so I guess its meaningless.


    Uoooooo! <flying nail="">!</flying>


    Ruga raised his arm overhead.


    What was released after that were four beams. Its a skill that uses the same school as <flying sword=""> and it is difficult to parry the bigger the number of beams made by one swing.</flying>


    Your ability in that aspect is pretty low though.


    Wha-


    I mow down all four in one go with my right arm and that made Ruga lose his angry expression and have a surprised expression pasted on his face instead.


    Its different when you focus your attack on one point, but if he neglects power by giving preference to hitting me, then he wont be able to put even a single injury on my body in the first ce.


    It doesnt mean Im going to directly receive it just because thats so though.


    What if you undergo  soon? Your specialty shoulde from there right?</animalisation>


    Gh! I dont care even if you regret it, you know!?


    Its kind of standard that characters who say that would get done in right away though


    Ruga who went on all fours was wrapped up in light and was transforming that physique of his.


    (That wasnt surprisingright?)


    Grrrr


    Not sure if I should say just as I thought, butRugas  is a wolf.</animalisation>


    That physique of his is a size smaller than even Shironekos .</animalisation>


    If I remember correctly, its about having strength only giving you  and the difference in strength being shown in that physique as well.</animalisation>


    So if you think about it straightforwardly, it means that this guy is weaker than Shironeko though


    Die


    The ck wolf leaps at a speed several levels faster than before.


    Although I said hes a size smaller, its size is at the level of being able to push my body down with just one leg from the looks of it.


    You got quite the nerve saying dangerous words there.


    I dodge under Ruga who was approaching before my eyes and go below his abdomen.


    And then I lift him up as is.


    What!?


    How lightweightheavehoooo!


    When I throw him from my shoulders, Ruga struck his back hard on the ground several times and stopped as he got pped onto the walls of the colosseum.


    GahHahHow did hewith one attack


    How about it? Ready to ept your loss?


    Kuh


    Even this guy should be able to understand it, the fact he cant win from me.


    Youll understand if you look at his mortifying-like expression.


    Even though he himself has been going all out, his opponent didnt even take out his weapon.


    How much of his pride must that have broken off of him.


    Well, Ive been aiming for that though.


    Lets end this, give it up.


    Ruga lowered his eyes and hung his head.


    I guess we finally have decided the match with this

 Chapter 45

    45 Pandemic


    I dont want to admit it.


    Midway I understood my strength does not work against this man.


    However, having a beastman be defeated by a human is unbing.


    For this reason it is impossible for me to admit defeat.


    I have hung onto that with desperation.


    I ampletely out of both magic power and stamina.


    But the man doesnt have even a single one of his breath disturbed.


    I realize the difference in strength.


    Even so I cannot ept this.


    Miss RoaThat the man suitable to be her husband would be him is something I will not ept.


    That is my womanshes mine


    HumIt looks like youve gathered quite a lot of love and hate havent you?


    Who could this be?


    Even though there shouldnt be any person who would call out to I who is hanging my head downbeastmen are cruel towards the defeated.


    There should be no one who would call out, especially to me who have been overwhelmed by a human.


    But this voice isit is like I can hear it directly from inside my head for some reason


    I dont even want to know the beastmens habits, but you want that girl dont you? Then, is it fine to give up in this ce?


    Its not finebut a frontal attack against him is


    Really nowfor what reason did you think I have imnted that <treasured tattoo="">?</treasured>


    Tattoo? What are you talking about?


    Ah, thats rightSorry, sorry. Ive made it invisible so its not like you can see it I guess. Well, it looks like Setsu has seen it through


    What have you bastard been talking about until now? Who the hell are you?


    Hm? Me? Uhm, lets see thereA passing shaman or something along that line I guess? Do you want that girl at any cost?


    I do want herhowever


    You want her even if you would put your life on the line?


    If it gets me the girlThen this life, I shall hand over as much of it as you want.


    Itll be enough as long as you have that resolve, I will grant you the strength


    Why are you doing something like that?


    You know I, I also have something I want at any cost. Life, fortune, dreams, partners, whatever I must sacrifice, I want that. And I will get that by you winning from that man. Well, it means this is an agreement of interests. I will provide as much strength as you like if it is for the sake of you winning it. That is whymake sure you win, okay? No matter what you have to sacrifice for it


    What is it now?


    Ruga is acting strange for some reason.


    I take a step back as a precaution and suddenly the tattoo on that guys shoulder wriggled.


    GahAaaaaaaaaah!


    !?


    The wriggling tattoo spread throughout Rugas whole body while releasing some ominous miasma.


    A ck pattern surrounds his whole body and then that guys muscles began swelling, slowly changing even that physique of his.


    (This magic powerso it was that bastard Touma after allgh!)


    The miasma that is overflowing from Ruga is without a doubt the same thing as Toumas cursed magic power.


    Where the heck did this guye in contact with that guy


    NoTheres no use in even thinking about that, is there?


    That guys a phantom; you wont know where and what he is involved with.


    It shouldnt be a mysterious thing at all even if he has connections with a beastman all the way here.


    I mean, hes at least involved with Shironeko.


    At any rate, he really has the nerve to get involved with that racist guy


    Does that mean hes driven that much into a corner?


    GaaaaaaAaaah!


    OopsAint got the time to think about unnecessary stuff I guess


    The tattoo that was spread on the whole body faded bit by bit into that guys body.


    On the other hand, that body ended up dyeing ck as it melted into him. Right now, the former parts of Ruga has be more difficult to find.


    His upper body has be misshapen from the expanding muscles and it has be unbnced with his unexpanded lower body. Both his arms are put on the ground to regain bnce.


    His image is close to a gori, butit was better when he was a dog


    But I guess its tough


    Gaah! Gaaaah!


    Sorrowful tone of voice was also mixed in Rugas shout and before long, blood began overflowing from his mouth, probably from his throat being torn.


    Even so, his screams wont stop.


    What a painful thing to look at, this scene


    TchI have to do something aboutwait whoa!?


    NUGAaah!


    Hes fast, you cantpare him to just a while ago.


    He closed the distance the instant I turned my mind away and came striking with his stout arms.


    Its good I took up a defensive posture by having my arms crossed, but hes more powerful than I expected so he struck me on the colosseum walls with just that brute strength of his.


    Koho-hey, that hurts a bit


    Oooh! Thats the waay!


    Attack, attack!


    GAaaah!


    The spectators are an easy-going bunch.


    They cant see Rugas changes as anything but bing stronger.


    Setsu! Isnt that Toumas!?


    I know! Roa! You dont have toe down, got it!


    Eh!? A- alright


    I stop Roa who was about to jump out.


    I might get her injured after all at this rate


    Considering that punch just now, the current Ruga should have the power and speed rivaling that of the beast king.


    Nine out of ten, that should be caused by the power up from that tattoo.


    And if thats something Touma gave him then it shouldnt end with just a power up.


    I think I said it before, but he wont reach the beast king or demon kings level if he doesnt wish for power and expend his life.


    They hold talent to stand on the top and on top of that they are powerful people who have repeatedly worked hard enough shave off their lives.


    In other words, that talentor rather theck thereof keeping Ruga from reaching them means


    That guyhes burning away his fucking life!


    GAaaaah!


    The guys muscles tore at the end of its swelling and blood began gushing out here and there.


    But the torn parts were immediately regenerated and then a different part got torn, which were also regenerated immediately.


    It repeats the astounding cell division and it seems to be increasing his strength in a second by instantly performing destruction and regeneration.


    Im neither good nor bad at physical education, but it should be identical to the theory of muscles bing stronger.


    Doing that in such speed, his body cant survive it.


    GIRRKIRRERRRYTHING!


    Dont start saying disturbing things, you!


    I unsheathe Kuromaru from my magic bag and start running towards Ruga who transformed into a grotesque thing.


    GIRR!


    I slouch and parry the arm that was swung in order to mow me down and then I went to towards his chest.


    Thats dangerous ya know!


    Gyaa!


    I try to swing up with Kuromaru and cut Rugas arm off.


    This should break his bnce and make him unable to move


    Wha! Instantly regenerating it.


    GAaah!


    That n of mine was an utter failure; his arm suddenly grew from the opening and hit my right side as is.


    Tch!


    Even I cant let myself get sent flying the second time.


    I toss away Kuromaru, hold the big arm twice the size of my own body with both my hands and stand firm by putting strength in my feet.


    Zeyah!


    Ga-


    I sweep away his arm and once again I slip into his body to kick his body flying.


    Theres also a wall nearby, so Rugas body sunk deeply into the colosseum wall.


    But


    No damagehuh?


    GIiiiiiiiih!


    No, maybe it was a little effective, just that he immediately regenerates.


    Even so, I had nned in putting in quite some strength into it.


    DIEEVRRYTHINGDIEEEeeeeee!


    W-! Crap!


    Ruga raised a warcry.


    At the same time, a jet ck wave was released from that guys body and spread in its surroundings.


    The state of the audience who were covered in that quickly became strange.


    What isthis


    My body feels heavy


    Its, its painful


    Isnt this


    !?</pandemic>


    One of the fiendish skills Touma uses. Its a skill where the one who had a curse nted on bes a source of infection and would spread the curse around them. Since the guy isnt nting the curse personally, it would need quite some time until the curse isplete, but even so it will cause the audience to have poor health where they wont be able to move.</pandemic>


    I can pop off this level of curse with my own strength, but if the guys in the surroundings are all basked in it for a long time, then itll be a serious incident.


    Itll be bad if I dont crush him right away!


    But Killing Ruga with my own hands is


    I know its not the time to be fixated on things, buteven so


    Mister Setsu!


    !? Mineko!?


    Mineko was dashing to the stadium.


    Why can that girl move normally?


    Sis, Lord beast king and miss Roa suddenly copsed and!


    Tch, so those guys are no good either Why can you move?


    Mineko, who jumped next to me only looks a little unwell, but it didnt look like theres any strangeness in her body movement.


    Even though shese this close to it, why though?


    WellI do feel a little sluggish, but its dozen times better than the time I was vited by the curse.


    Oh thats how it is.


    Antibody against the curseBy continuing to be ravished by a powerful curse for a long time, Minekos body has probably be quite strong against cursed magic.


    It wouldnt be strange if her body has made antibodies, since there are many of them that work simrly to pathogens, especially those that give negative influence to ones constitution like this.


    This isa blessing in disguise.


    Minekolend me a bit of your strength.


    Eh? Ah, okay!


    GAaaaah!


    We face Ruga who is still raising his warcry and spreading the curse.


    Im going violentlyfor just a little longer, okay?

 Chapter 46

    There are only two ways to stop the one who had ended up bing the source of


    : either the person who invoked the magic cancels it himself or you make the body suspend its biological activity.</pandemic>


    But this guy must probably have two curses invoked.


    One of them reinforces his physical strength and makes him rampage.


    This must be the tattoo thats on the guys shoulder.


    The other one is this


    .</pandemic>


    Its an extremely troublesome thing if its like this.


    His regeneration ability is too high so killing him wont happen with ordinary methods and using only half my strength would end up with our side getting done in instead.


    If its me then with one blowno


    Tch! Mineko! Ill stop that guys movement! Thats whysmash that guys head please.


    Eh!? O- okay, I understand!


    Mineko epted my unreasonable demand even though she was surprised.


    No matter how much his regenerative powers are, you cant expect him to live if he loses his head.


    The source of the curse must likely be in there.


    Actually, the first person Touma made to rampage came to a stop with his head in very small pieces.


    If its like that, thenit should be enough with Mineko.


    Were going!


    Yes!


    GAAaaaaahh!


    I bring down my body and rush forward towards Ruga.


    When Im about to approach in front of his eye, that strong arm of his was pushed out towards me.


    Ya got the nerve!


    I see all of his arm that he couldnt skillfully use from being too close and lop it off from the visible elbow part.


    Cut off and made flying, the arm danced in the sky and dropped on the ground, but that arm of his immediately started regenerating.


    But I wont let that happen so easily.


    <swallow overturn="">gh!</swallow>


    A genuine sword skill that takes careful aiming, which is unusual for me.


    I swing all the way down from a nt, cutting off Rugas arm and thigh.


    Ugh! Take this!


    Next, I swing up the swung down sword by using my knees to spring up.


    Ruga who was cut in a V sign lost both his feet and arms and as a result of losing his support, he copsed face down.


    Do it!


    Yes! <heavy leg="">! (: jyuu ashi)</heavy>


    The time from copsing until hespletely regenerated.


    Mineko matched her timing on that and drove an axe kick towards his head.


    <heavy leg=""> is a technique thats said to charge magic power and drive it all into ones leg.</heavy>


    Its an elementary technique that can usually be used if the one has magic power.


    Even so if its Minekos strength, the ability to smash Rugas head should


    !? Ugh


    Hey! What happened!?


    Mineko, who had her heels driven into his head had her face dyed in pain.


    On the other hand, Ruga was unhurt and didnt even let out a voice of being writhing in pain.


    !!


    !!


    !!


    UgahAAaaaaah!


    !!


    Look out!


    Ruga had all his four limbs regenerated and stood up.


    And in doing so, his arm was swung and it grabbed Mineko. While I lop off his arm with Kuromaru again, I took her and separated from that ce.


    Did he get your leg?


    YesThat body is too tough


    I put down Mineko I have been carrying and apply recovery magic on said leg.


    The injured leg was immediately healed, but to think he was able to endure this girls <heavy leg="">, what freaking strength does he have.</heavy>


    We had been attacked by monsters on the way here too and Ive also seen Minekos way of fighting.


    The <heavy leg=""> in this asion was supposed to have the ability to pulverize an S rank monster effortlessly.</heavy>


    To be able to endure that, this guy is probably genuinely rivaling the beast king.


    You have anything better than <heavy leg="">?</heavy>


    YesBut abuildupbes necessary for smashing that head. Also if we dont stop his movement, then doing it reliably is a little


    A buildup and restraints huhin that case.


    I can use that magic thenI havent really used it much so Im worried about it, but.


    I didnt want to fight using magic in the first ce after all, me.


    GAaaah!


    Ruga probably wasnt pleased with our exchange, he raged even more, skillfully used his big arms and started running this way.


    Itll be fine if I can match his timing though


    Oh Earth, Origins of Mother Life, capture those resenting us<earth bind="">!</earth>


    GAh!?


    Because it was magic Im not used to, I had it invoked with aplete aria.


    The timing was fortunately just right; the dirt hand grown from the earth twisted around the guys foot and hands that extended more and more and entangled his movement.


    Ruga who had the freedom of his body stolen struggled, but he couldnt sessfully shake loose the dirt arms due to those pointlessly developed arms of his.


    The earth arms which gradually coiled around his arms maximized its strength in response to my magic power.


    GaAAah


    Having them strongly biting into his body, Ruga who had perfectly rendered unable to move about, brought up a groan after putting up hisst resistances, perhaps painfully.


    Hespletely restricted! Mineko!


    Yes! <cat legs="">!</cat>


    Mineko took up a crouching start behind me and her legs transformed into the appearance of cat legs.


    Must be a type of


    .</partial>


    A technique that changes only a part of ones body to an animal through precise control in power.


    Minekos animalisation is, of course, a cat.


    And so those cat legs


    Hah!


    look tough enough to jump up five times her own height.


    Gyah


    Taking a long jump, Mineko jumped up to in front of the eyes of Ruga who is rendered unable to move and drove that knee of hers into the guys face.


    The head which had all of her strength transmitted to without spare, bursted open along with a sounds of something being smashed.


    While flesh and blood scattered, a single headless figure wasplete there.

 Chapter 47

    FuuhIts over huh?


    It lookslike it.


    Ruga who lost his head didnt move.


    As a result of smashing the source of


    , damage shouldnt be spreading any more than this.</pandemic>


    Everyone should be able to move before long.


    Its better to purify them with light magic just to be sure, but I should go tell that to Reguluster.


    To think Mr Ruga would turn out this waydid something happen?


    This guywas used. By that inhuman son of a bitch


    Hey wait, isnt inhuman a little cruel though?


    !?


    Unintentionally.


    Thats right, reflexively.


    I move Mineko behind me and cover her.


    I cant let this guy get near her.


    I cant let the owner of this voice get near her.


    Is that kid that important? Is sheSetsu


    Long time no see, you shitty bastard.


    He stood there before I became aware of it.


    He stood there on top of Rugas corpse.


    In ashen hair, red eyes and skin thats as white as it is creepy.


    He has skin color thats different from the demons; I feel nothing but difort from that skin of his.


    Hes wearing the same clothes as the ck robed bunches, but he had taken off his hood so you can clearly see that face of his.


    It hasnt changed from five years agoA face where you may end up believing if hes called a youngdy.


    It definitely confirmed that this guys the person himself and it was a hard fact that I cant do anything about disproving it.


    Toumas concept art.


    Why the hell are you here! Toumaa!


    Oh now, would you not shout so much? Isnt this our reunion after several years?


    This man, Kamishiro Touma, his appearance unchanged since five years ago, is now standing here.


    Though I say that, my body isnt actually here. The feeling that you want to hold me in your arms as soon as you could has been greatly conveyed to me, Setsubut Im sorry okay? Our real reunion will be a little more in the future. Do your best and bear with it until then, okay?


    Stop messing around, you fuck!


    I take a swing with Kuromaru without thinking.


    Even though Im certainly supposed to be able to bisect him, that de slipped through that guys body withouteven a single response.


    Thats why Im telling you, this isnt an object. I only used the coordinates of this corpse and sent my thought body here.


    TchYou really have the nerve making fun of people


    Its one of my expressions of love to you, you see


    Always having the nerve to say things that would make the hairs on your body stand on end.


    While showing the usual vague smile, this guy threw a genuinely passionate gaze towards me with not even a single hesitation.


    Even that hasnt changed after five years.


    This voice! Its the same as the person who put the curse on me!


    Well well, long time no see, Mineko. You sisters both really have the nerve to double-cross me. Even though I took the troubles of thinking about taking you both in as arade despite being a beastman.


    I cant believe it! You have been tormenting me and my big sister!


    You didnt fix those very defiant looks of yours, so theres no helping it, is there? Even I didnt really want to do something violent, you see? Besides, I told you I would release you from that if you continued cooperating with me, didnt I?


    Thats a lie.


    I saw Touma had looking diagonally upwards for an instant.


    Its this guys habit whenever he makes up a lie.


    I know that, especially because I had a fight with him to the deathIts the only part of this guy thats easy to understand.


    Well, whatever. Ill just dispose of you if youre telling me you will side with Setsu. Only I can be near Setsu. Im sorry SetsuIll soon erase that female cat and then be by your side, okay?


    Gh!?


    You talk too much, whos going to allow that?


    I hold Mineko who was behind me tightly like Im embracing her.


    This girl, Shironeko, Roa too, anybody else, I cant let any of them be erased.


    Theyre undeniably already my important people.


    Mi- mister Setsu


    How enviousenvious, yup, Im envious of you, Mineko. Say, why though? Setsu. Why would you not hold me tightly? Couldnt you treat me more preciously I wonder? I can do so much more for you than that sort of woman you know? If you wish for it, I will look after all of your daily life. If you wish for it, I will even look after your nights! Is that still not good? Is my body not good after all? Things like gender is irrelevant I tell you! If theres love between us then it doesnt matter at all! Hey, listen Setsu. Come to my side. I will make you happy. The demons and beastmen who have deceived you. Ill destroy them all for you, so lets live together with the two of us, with just the two of us, okay? At a quiet ce where nobody wille


    That parts whats not good, you yandere bastard.


    I interrupt Toumas words and thrust at him with one hand.


    My body refuse to listen to anymore of this.


    If youy your hands on mypanions anymore than this, then I will kill you with these hands of mine. Ive already killed you once, killing you twice wouldnt change much I bet.


    I dont know how he revived himself, but if I had failed to kill him, then I have to properly kill him once more.


    Once, I had taken responsibility of the life of the person called Kamishiro Touma.


    Taking responsibility of his life until the end should be my duty.


    It took all of my effort until now just to take responsibility of your life, but its a different story if youre alive. Once moreIm going to set things straight and take responsibility of your life once more.


    You really wont understand me the ordinary way, do you? Fine, If you wish for itthen shall we go for it? Right now Im in the demon continent. As you have already known, were in the highly acimed war. If youreing, then its better toe quickly, you know? My subordinates will also be participating in person after all.


    His subordinates must likely be those ck robes.


    Im aware of the abilities of those guys.


    For that reason I dont want to pay attention to this guy and quickly go.


    I get it already. Ill be going lickety split, so stay put and wait.


    fufufukay, Ill be waiting. This time I will for surewin you over to my side


    Leaving behind those words, Toumas figure became dim.


    That guy was showing a bold smile until his figure waspletely erased.


    Acting like he could afford to like alwaysannoying bastard.


    Mi-mister SetsuUhm


    Hm? Ah, my bad.


    Its, its fine


    Come to think of it, I forgot I was holding Mineko tightly.


    After separating, her face was flushed red and she p-p fanned her face with her hand.


    That appearance of hers was a little charming and for some reason it felt like my anger resided and I was able to calm myself down.


    Thanks, Mineko. I was able to stay calm for a bit thanks to you.


    Me, me tooI was a little happydesu.


    Hummthe appearance of her looking down with her face red is stimting me quite a bit.


    I knew it, I really cant let them get erased by Touma.


    This girl too or anyone for that matter, I cant let those guy do that to them.


    Are you two okay!?


    Are you okay desu?


    Roa, ShironekoI see youre all fine


    The two who have descended from the audience seats, though they look a little unwell, have already be able to move normally.


    Im mostly fine now. But still, that just now


    Yeah, its the bastard Touma.


    I knew it


    Roas facial expression turned vicious.


    This girl is also one who knows about that guys terror.


    Her body trembling a bit cant be helped I guess.


    That isthe same voice of the human who ordered me desu.


    YeahThats how it looks like, big sis.


    These two must also have things to think about.


    Theyve beenpletely coerced and used after all, from the looks of it.


    This has be quite the incident.


    RegulusAre you fine too?


    Ive been able to move since quite a while ago so Im fine. Ive also heard the whole conversation.


    He seems to be walking withposure, is that a situation where I say as expected of him?


    Just to be sure, I apply light magic on everyone andpletely purify that curse.


    What to say about Rugaif I only hadnt propose this sort of fight


    Noit should happen either way.


    It wont be easy to escape from Touma, seeing that hes got a curse nted on him.


    Sooner orter hell be made to rampage without any prior notice and thus he would have his appearance changed and be made of use.


    As far as that guy is concerned, he must have been the perfect chess piece the moment he fell in love with Roa.


    He would even use love, thats the cruel part of that guy.


    Let me do his burial. And you all will


    Go to the demon continent. ASAP.


    I will go and stop them.


    And then quickly put an end to this war.


    Okay. If thats the case, then lets prepare the transfer magic circle. It shouldnt take so much time, but Id like you to wait for a bit.


    Got it.


    If I can transfer, then I expect itll be much faster than crossing the ocean.


    If its like this then I feel that I can go there before the ck robed bunches begin to act violently.


    Still, theres a lot to worry about.


    Yuuhi, whos supposed to have been made to participate in the war, Levia who went a step earlier towards the war and Desastre who was first to be aimed at.


    Im begging you, I want you all to be safe.


    (They will be going already I guess)


    Theres people who are relieving that anxiety of mine a little.


    If my expectation isif my hope is right, then those guys should already be heading towards the demon country for me.


    Im counting on youyou three.

 Chapter 48

    A few hours before the fight started between Setsu and the wolfde Ruga in the beastmen continent.


    Inside the castle of the human continents kingdom of Destinea, the research institute of Tia Amarette aka the magic schr.


    Within were figures of three people.


    One was the owner of this chamber, Tia Amarette.


    The other Elka Versoe.


    And thest was in Armony


    The three were standing on arge magic circlea transfer magic circle to be urate.


    He has finallye out of this formal castle hasnt he


    I am able to perfectly percept Toumas magic power. This castle had served its purpose with this.


    You are relentless arent you two? I am getting quite attached to this ce however.


    Thus, with the existence called Touma appearing on the front stage atst, their objective, the confirmation of Toumas existence hase to an end.


    Since it hade to this, they had no need to collect information using this castle as a base.


    In other wordsit meant they have be able to move freely.


    If master Setsu is here then I can feel attached to any ce, you know?


    In other words, if theres no attachment because hes not here, then


    That is how it will be.


    It was Elka who dered so with a firm expression, but as a result of the contents of her words having substance, in turned exasperated and let out a sigh.


    If Setsu is here then anywhere is fun. Thats why, let us quickly go to Setsus side.


    Tia, you are also nearly always like thisBut I suppose I am of the same opinion on that point.


    The transfer magic circle began to shine.


    It is on standby for invocation and it was a signal that it could immediatelyfly.


    For now we participate in the war, arrange the extermination targets for the human soldiers, discover a gap and recover miss Yuuhi. Dont forget, okay?


    I know. It would be nice if master Setsu is there


    No problem. Even if Setsu couldnte yet, I will go with the resolve to end it before he does.


    in forced a smile towards the reliability of the womens camp.


    It couldnt be helped that he ended up wondering why despite being a man, he doesnt have any dignity like this and that the women were strong.


    Now thenMister Setsu must be depending on us as well, soshall we go?


    Now, three strong people went towards the battlefield.


    It was not that Setsu could use telepathy with them.


    And yet, they had a long and close rtionship and they are connected to him strong enough to understand what they desire from each other.


    The military strength that can shake the world were all present in the demon continent.


    FuuhSetsu really hasnt changed.


    Have you finished making your appearance, oh lord of mine.


    Yup, thanks for waiting, Kagerou. Everyone.


    Above the enormous cliff whererge drops of rain were falling, were standing in a line seven men and women wearing ck robes.


    At the heart of them was Touma.


    He had the same appearance as the thought body Setsu had seen some time ago.


    The beastman really was useless as expectedTo embarrass master Touma


    Now now, calm down Luna. I dont mind it after all


    But!


    Youre all useful to me, arent you?


    He asked and all of the ck robes nodded deeply.


    There were even people among them who showed a smile from being relied on.


    They love Touma that strongly and have pledged their allegiance to him, to the point that they would die if they were told to die.


    Lets seeNow, shall we go thenpeople who have been rejected by the world.


    Now, in ordance with Toumasmand, the six reapers were released in the battlefield below the cliff.


    While disying the fight for supremacy between the human and demon soldiers, the death agony of the demon soldiers began to reverberate.


    Just about this time, the battlefield in which its bnce had been maintained, finally began to show an inclination.


    Now! Trample them down for me please! My adorable toys!


    Theughter of the maddened Hero, reverberated through the battlefield.


    On this day, rain was falling


    So, so strong! Somebody stop her! Stop this girl!


    Whyam I here?


    You bastard! That skin and horn should be of a demon! Why are you attacking us!?


    This brethren murderer is gyaa


    Whydid I stab one of the same race?


    We cant stop her! Surround her and kill


    Private first ss!


    I pierce the crown of the noisy man.


    I burn down those soldiers in my surroundings with magic, draw out the rapier continuously and stop his breathing.


    I- its a redhaired woman! A redhaired woman holding a Rapier! She has a scar on her shoulder! Bring her down with maximum priority! Dont let her go right after her Majesty!


    I, I cant stop her! Gyaa!


    Whatin the world am I doing?


    My consciousness is blurry.


    Whatever I was thinking about since a while ago, I cant bring it together.


    Where is this ce?


    For whose and what sake am I fighting?


    Why does my arm continue to thrust out my rapier?


    Another person died.


    Stop.


    Help me.


    Stop.


    STOP, STOP, STOP, STOP.


    STOPSTOPSTOPSTOPSTOPSTOPSTOPSTOPSTOP!


    Someone please


    STOP ME


    A redhaired demon woman suddenly started breaking into the battlefield.


    Smeared with the blood of the same race, the girl whose whole body waspletely dyed red loitered alone on the battlefield.


    What was in her vicinity were corpses, corpses, corpses


    Loitering around with no expression, with a vacant expression, the girl shed red tears.


    The blood on her body ran down from the rain and those tears vanished before long.


    Or perhapswhat was flowing from those eyes of hers may not have been tears.


    Its because she was changed so she could not harbor those emotions anymore.


    Even so, she cried and screamed.


    From her heartfrom a deep, dark and confined ce somewhere.


    Shes here! Its that woman!


    Brethren murderer bitch! Die here!


    Whats that guy beside her!?


    Preys have turned up once again.


    Her body moved naturally.


    For the sake of those, to kill them.


    Besides her were soldiers standing unnoticed.


    Those bodies were twice the size of hers, soldiers who were wearing unrefined armor and numerous magic circles.


    <magic soldiers="">Its the name of the arms of war to be handed down in the world afterwards.</magic>


    LETS GO, RAMELL


    The girl muttered.


    As if in agreement to that, the magic soldiers began moving.


    Around the time the ck robed reapers appeared, a different threat began moving at the corner of the battlefield

 Chapter 49

    Whats wrong?


    Roa


    One of the rooms of the world tree castle. We who have ns to go to the demon continent have been taking a rest for a while here until the arrangements of the transfer magic circle is prepared.


    I think Ive said it before thatrge amounts of magic power is necessary for a transfer magic circle.


    Hence theres the disadvantage that its useless at times of emergency.


    Even if you leave it fully charged to remove the disadvantage, its not something you would umte in case its used by ident or abused.


    The counter-measure they took against that is by replenishing it with a certain amount of magic power and so they can finish it with a quick charge at the time of use.


    Even if beastmen dont have much magic power which is typical to their race, it shouldnt take more than a few hours after the battle with Ruga, so it should bepleted soon


    Im also worried about Desas reallyWhatever you say, shes the demon king so yeah, wont she be targeted more likely?


    You have a point I guess


    I dont think shell be attacked so easily if its her, but depending on the movements of the ck robed bunches, there is a possibility that she will instantlye to danger.


    I wont be able to deal with it if I still havent started moving though.


    Wellthe five demon generals are also there and she herself is very strong. It should be fine for the next while.


    I think so, but you know


    Besides, Ill notice it if theres danger approaching her life.


    Aah, so youve given her that kind of thing too.


    Roa said and she stroked the ck choker worn on her neck.


    The choker and brooch Ive given to Roa and Desas has an original magic inserted that I created from scratch. It reacts to the danger of the owners life and will in turn signal me.


    Basically the kind of essory Ive given has this embedded to it and the fact that it isnt responding at the moment means that everyone can be said to be safe.


    On a side note, the people Ive given those are Yuuhi, the threepanions, Desastre, Ruri, Levia, Regulus, Roathere are more people, but they have no reason to go somewhere like a battleground, so the ones I ought to be worrying about are the lots I named.


    Ruri is a merchant so she wont be fighting, but that doesnt mean that she wont be in danger, seeing that shes living in Evil Barrow and the enemies will be marching there.


    Im worried about the others, but Im worried about Yuuhi the most.


    That girls kind hearted, so she may show sympathy towards her enemies even on the battlefield and may see something painful.


    If Elka and the others are going towards the demon continent like I expect them to and protect her, then I can have quite a bit of peace of mind though


    Merchant! Water please!


    Ah, yes!


    Ruri, the very young merchant was frantically carrying the requested baggage, even while mud is stuck on her clothes that has be wet from the rain.


    The girl wasnt fighting just like Setsu expected, but in this way she had been serving the demon army as the supply squad.


    Ruri, an acquaintance to the demon king Desastre, was entrusted with the supply role by the demon king herself while being human and thus she had been running around the battleground.


    She had favorably managed the stand with the deep fried food Setsu passed down to her and with the reason that the soldiers are able to eat Setsus cooking, they made it their favorite store and theyve gotten on good terms with her.


    She also has decent skills as a merchant and with the soldiers trust in her, her ability in taking action and her tact, Ruri being elected as the supply squad leader was, in a meaning, inevitable.


    At first she came across other supply squad members who were dissatisfied with being pointed at by a human much younger than themselves, but due to her tact, urate instructions and how hectic the battleground had been, they could no longer feel things like dissatisfactionor perhaps, they dont even have the leisure to feel it.


    Squad leader! The medical squad is requesting clean clothes and tools for first aid treatment because there are too many casualties!


    So it means they dont have enough recovery magic anymore thenif so then those are inside the tray of the carriage. As for clean clothes, clothes are put in a bag so it doesnt get wet by the rain. You could get others lend a hand, so please take some magic recovery potions to the medical squad. Its just in case, but I think its better than nothing, so.


    I understand!


    After receiving her instructions, the young agile figured member dashed to the supply area. Ruri too ferried across the water casket she was holding to the knight who hade requesting it.


    Thank ye! Wait, its heavy!? Missy, youve been carrying this!?


    Theres a trick on how to carry this, you know! Youll master it even if you dislike doing business on your own.


    Reallyaint that amazing. Oh right, thank you!


    Youre wee!


    The girl ran once again.


    Behind the battleground, a lone merchant was supporting the battling soldiers.


    Ureugh


    Mitsuki, are you okay?


    The human sides stronghold, built on the demon continent.


    It has be a ce for medical treatment of injured soldiers and a rest area for those who were forced to retreat temporarily.


    Among them were also the figures of the Heroes and each of them were looking unwell.


    So-Sorrin front of peopleIueh.


    Dont be unreasonable I tell yajust throw up everything now.


    Having seen the many deceased in front of her eyes, Mitsuki had various emotions mixing in since a while ago. She was unable stop feeling nauseous and could not separate herself from the bucket of filth.


    Nestling close to the girl who earnestly continued to throw up was Jirou who was simrly summoned as a Hero.


    He too may havee to see various things on the battlefield, but he wasparatively in a better state of mind.


    The mind of he who had been involved inbat sports like boxing and judo was quite toughpared to those of the same generation.


    Hey! Pull yerself together!


    Sorry Endou


    I, I dont feel so good


    Endou and those followers of his were quite defeated as well.


    It was Endou who was rebuking the followers, but he himself looked unwell.


    *sigh* shitwhy are we looking like this


    Endou-kun and the others, are you all right? Im here with water.


    Hanabashira-san!


    When he noticed that the person who hade pouring water was Yuuhi, Endou immediately stretched himself.


    Want some?


    Ye, yes please!


    Endou took in his hand the cup Yuuhi was holding and drank it like he was greedy.


    Just by receiving water from the opposite sex he yearned for and being treated kindly by her, he recovered his cheerful expression. Yuuhi who didnt notice Endous health turning back felt relieved that he was at least looking well.


    Let me know if theres anything, okay?


    Not being led to fight thanks to Kouma, Yuuhi had been working in the stronghold as the one in charge of odd jobs.


    Endou looked reluctant to part with her, but because she still have things to do, she immediately left the ce with the rest of the water.


    YuuArent you going to rest?


    Kouma-kun


    When she was about to carry water to the others, Kouma hindered her.


    He was looking at Yuuhi like he was somewhat upset, but fatigue is showing on that face.


    Kouma himself took down a considerable amount of people and so his mind was somewhat enduring it.


    But I hardly fought, you know? Thats why I have to do this


    Even so, you should rest! These chores arent something you should do Yuuhi!


    Because Kouma unintentionally let out a loud voice, everyone there looked his way.


    I will be protecting you. Thats why you can hide yourself behind me on the battlefield, and you dont have to do these things either.


    The girls were bashful and the boys admired Kouma who said something a game character would say.


    Yuuhi too couldnt say anything.


    Being deeply movedwas not the reason.


    Great delightwas not why she couldnt either.


    It was because she helplessly became disgusted with him.


    (These timesYuki-kun would actually praise me)


    Yuuhi have had numerous friends since long ago and due to that she had been involved with various people.


    In that process, she had often helped people and had be idolized by even more people.


    Whenever Yuuhi gives a hand to someone or saves someone, Setsu would praise her.


    What he had there was an upfront respect for her.


    Naturally there were also praises from those around her.


    The girl called Hanabashira Yuuhi is a kind-hearted girl they say


    However, her heart, as a matter of fact, wasnt particrly kind.


    She is simply just kind within bounds ofmon sense.


    She is kind so she would help peopleis not how it is.


    Setsu had praised me when I saved someoneIn the end, the girl called Hanabashira Yuuhi helps people and would work for people in order to have the man called Setsu praise her.


    To praise is namely the part where he acknowledges her.


    Because he loves Yuuhi, Setsu would acknowledge and support her actions.


    Because he loves Yuuhi, Kouma would try to protect her without acknowledging those actions.


    There lies a difference that cant possibly be shortened.


    Yuuhi is anything but a weak woman.


    The strength that seems to want to protect rather than be protected, that is what she possess.


    Kouma who had be beyond overprotective is nothing more than a hindrance to Yuuhi.


    Where are you going!?


    Im going to breath in some fresh airId like to be alone.


    Oh, okay


    Being put in an unexpected conspicuous bind and losing her mood to perform her chores, Yuuhi passed by Kouma and headed outside.


    Jirou who had seen the whole scene called out to the surprised looking Kouma.


    Arent ya a lil overprotective? Kouma.


    Idont want Yuu to face any dangers


    I understand that feeling of yours, butShes also strong, you know that? She aint be getting done in so easily I tell ya.


    You cant be sure of that, can you!?


    An angry voice once again resounded in the stronghold.


    Finally, Jirou stood up and struck his fist towards the face of Kouma who didnt think much about his surroundings.


    Gah


    Open your eyesLook


    A small scream was raised from their surroundings.


    Kouma rolled on the floor, became dumbfounded and couldnt move, with an appearance saying he didnt understand why he was hit.


    Jirou grabbed his cor and raised him to connect their gazes.


    I understand your feeling of being worried about the girl you like and not wanting to expose her to danger! But you know, is Yuu being safe good enough for you!? How about the others!? There are already people hurt, you know!? Its frustrating, but the strongest among us is you! Everyone is relying on you! Thinking of constantly worrying about Yuu and neglecting others!? Im not gonna let ya!


    Ugh


    Can Yuu not even fightwe should have included her and protected the others who are bad at fighting, dont you think


    Kouma began to feel embarrassed and turned his face away from Jirou.


    Sorry Jirou. I probably wasnt calm for a bit.


    No probs. My bad for hitting ya.


    Jirou stepped back from above Kouma and stuck out his hand.


    Kouma took that hand to stand up and lowered his head to the surrounding ssmates who had been looking worriedly.


    Sorry, Ive made you anxious.


    Im sorry about that.


    When Jirou also apologized after Kouma, each of the ssmates return to their rest, feeling relieved.


    Especially Mitsuki who is close to the two; she noticed the stiff atmosphere during that time and now she stroke down her chest in relief.


    Ill go see Yuu.


    Heyhey wait, going now would be awkward dont ya think?


    Ugh


    Ill go for ya. And then apologize to her okay?


    I got itIll leave it to you.


    Yeah.


    He actually knew the awkward part? Kouma decided to leave it to Jirou.


    He sat on the chair and waited for the two to return.


    Howeverhowever long he waited, the two didnte back.


    *sigh*


    A little moments before.


    Having slipped out of the stronghold, Yuuhi covered herself in a raincoat so as to not get wet from the rain and walked outside.


    The air that smells of gunpowder and rain is somewhat intense, but it appeared to be very much better than the air submerging the inside of the stronghold.


    (Kouma-kunIs kind of getting a little in the way.)


    She understands his feeling of worrying over her, but that was overdoing it in every way.


    Yuuhi, who wanted to quickly try and meet a demon who knows Setsu and visit the other side, couldnt stand it with Koumas existence being a hindrance.


    I wish I could just up and leave like this


    She muttered as she kicked the stones under her feet and immediately abandoned the thought.


    There were too many people surrounding the stronghold.


    Her leaving on her own will absolutely be seen like this.


    Yuuhi and the others were forbidden to take independent actions, so if their figures are seen leaving on their own then they may be brought back.


    *sigh*I guess I should go back now


    Lady Hero!


    The moment she felt calm and tried going back inside the stronghold, she was stopped by the voice of a knight running from the other side.


    He looked like he was excessively impatient, it made her feel it wasnt just a trivial matter.


    What is wrong?


    That, that isthe five demon generals have appeared andright now I am going to request support from the Heroes.


    !


    The five demon generals, that name was also told to Yuuhi.


    Ability of at the very least SS rank and above, they are five subordinates under direct control of the demon king.


    Strong people where troops of ordinary soldiers will never be enough for has finally revealed their figures on the battlefield.


    I alone have confirmed it, howeverour current situation is that our forces are annihted and


    And which way is it?


    It is that waypya-!


    Suddenly, Yuuhi took hold of the soldiers neck and the soldier lost his consciousness.


    Thank you very much.


    After supporting the unconscious soldier and leaving him on the ground, she shook her arm that was coiled with crackling electricity to erase that electricity.


    To Yuuhi who can use magic of various attributes, this much was a childs y.


    Since it looked like the soldier suddenly copsed, the nearby soldiers who were keeping watch rushed towards them.


    What happened to him!?


    It looks like he somehow umted fatigue, please carry him.


    Yes maam!


    When Yuuhi saw off the two soldiers carrying him, Yuuhi started running in the direction where the five demon generals appeared.


    (The five demon generalsIm sure those people would)


    The look-out had thinned out and as a result, Yuuhi vanished into the forest without being called to stop by anyone.


    That girlwhere does she think shes going?


    Except one. Jirou who went out shortly after her, discovered her retreating figure and simrly entered the forest.

 Chapter 50

    You are reading a trantion of scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site if you wish to show support to us.


    <shadownce="">!</shadow>


    Gyaa!


    The ck spears unleashed by the ck robe wearing man, Kagerou pierced through the demon soldiers.


    The soldiers had surrounded him, but he escaped before they could begin their offensive with a magic that let him go into shadows.


    Do- do something about him!


    He, hes too strong!


    Uwaah!


    Kagerou surveyed his surroundings uninterestedly after mowing down the soldiers with a gigantic fist.


    Even though we released our main forces, are the demons still thinking of holding back?


    He could not find any satisfaction in his mind with the groups he could kill in his spare time.


    He was about to swing his shadow fist again, but at that time


    <mence="">!</me>


    W-!


    Kagerou reflexively jumped to the side.


    The ce he had been standing at all this time was pierced by a mence and in no time another mence flew towards the ce he escaped towards.


    Twin magic!?


    He separated that ce by rolling in panic and soon thence pierced the ground beside him.


    Perhaps he was grazed; the edges of his robe was burnt but there was no damage.


    Fuh, a tough looking person has shown up!


    You dont have time to rest, you know!


    Tch!


    Realizing the bloodlust behind him, Kagerou leaped forward.


    <destructive fist(haken)="">!</destructive>


    Together with a thunderous roar, the ground shook.


    Kagerou who had his feet on the ground was distracted by the shaking and had gotten himself in a difficult situation where he had to cancel his previous magic


    I knew ordinary methods wont do.


    It will be better than it being unsatisfying.


    You bastardsso you have finally appeared.


    Who showed their figures were a petite girl and a man ofrge build.


    Those two were close aides of the demon king who have previously confronted Kagerou


    One of the five demon generals, Lily Lavent. We meet again.


    One of the five demon generals, Ides Armicks Here I go, ck robe.


    Its not ck robe, my name is Kagerou. Two demon generals, no shortage in opponents there!


    Kagerou took off his ck robe and revealed his appearance.


    He possessed ck hair and on that well ordered face was arge scar.


    Heh!? Isnt he quite the hot guy!?


    Lily kneaded her magic power and Ides readied his fists.


    Kagerou took out and readied the sword concealed behind his back.


    The powerful tops, prided by both their armies, collided here at that time.


    Hmph!


    A magic fired by Brad, one of the five demon generals, burned a human soldier.


    You cant take me down with mere toys!


    Giih


    He jumped over a blow from the magic soldiers approaching from behind andnded on that shoulder.


    He plunged the red knife in his hand into the base of the magic soldiers throat where the armor is thin and that soldier fell on its knees after convulsing.


    (So appearance-wise its a puppet, but the fact bloodes out means its a living thing?)


    When he pulled the knife out, blood spurted from the base of its throat.


    The magic soldiers who rushed on as soon as they hade to the battlefield, had the strength of several ordinary soldiers.


    They were no significant foes to Brad of the five demon generals, however they must have be quite the amazement on its own way, thanks to them being in numbers.


    So first I should take down the puppets.


    Brad cut up his palm and the blood overflowing from there emerged and floated on top of his hand.


    The suspended blood divided itself and was fired towards the magic soldiers as if they were bullets.


    The spheres of blood that had hit prated the armor and pulverized the head which is the control tower of the body.


    The magic soldiers whose functioning ceased crumbled down and the human soldiers who had seen that regretted underestimating the existence of the five demon generals.


    The magic soldiers were easilyugh!


    Te- temporary withdrawal!


    You think Ill let you get away?


    When Brad readied his red knife, the blood flowing out of his palm coiled around that knife.


    The gathered blood was stretched thinly by his magic power, transforming the knife de to unimaginable length.


    He swung that thin and long firm de with all his strength and the human soldiers were easily bisected.


    And thenafter sucking up the blood of those soldiers and stretching even more, the knife reaped the other soldiers lives by the roots.


    Did I get them allNo


    Brad turned around.


    There was a raincoat wearing young girl whose looks were not often seen.


    (Shes strong)


    Brad judged with a nce.


    That she had a level of strength simr to his.


    He had a premonition that he wouldnt lose, but even he would bear seriously injuries.


    You bastardwho are you?


    Brad asked and the young girl began approaching him.


    There was no hostility in her approach and while some wariness was remaining, Brad allowed her to approach him.


    I am Hanabashira Yuuhi. I dont have any intentions to fight, okay? I only want to talk a little.


    Hum


    There were no signs of her lying.


    With this asion, Brad judged she was one of the summoned Heroes of another world.


    The fact that it was an unusual name in this world, the fact she had unusual looks and the fact that she looked still green despite possessing mighty strength. There should be no doubt that she is a Hero.


    It depends on what you will talk about. With that I


    SetsuDo you know of a boy with that name?


    Gh!Fine then, we change our locations for a while.


    Okay.


    This time, Yuuhi made a fist pump in her mind.


    She had heard it from Eruka that the five demon generals knew about Setsu, but it was a gamble whether they would ept a conversation with her just by revealing that name.


    Yuuhi seems to have broken through the first hurdle, so she felt relieved.


    Then, lets go


    Yuu!


    The instant Yuuhi was about to walk away with Brad, a voice she knew of called out to her from the back.


    There was Jirou standing with a look of shock.


    An acquaintance of yours?


    Yuu! Why are you together with a person like that!?


    Jirou walked up to them.


    Yuuhi, who had a troubled look for an instant, instantaneously erased that look and


    Noope, dont know him.


    released an orange ze towards Jirou.


    Ugh! Aaaaagh!


    Oh


    With his body covered in mes, Jirou struggled and rolled over on the spot.


    The ze weakened by the rain and the wet ground, but Yuuhis mes werent so weak as to vanish from that.


    Lets go.


    Yuuhi immediately turned her eyes from Jirou, turned her back and walked away.


    Isnt he yourrade? Is this fine?


    I dont know that sort of person, you know. And even if I dohes just a nuisance right now.


    Brad was surprised.


    He immediately understood that this man and she were friends.


    What was surprising was that he couldnt sense any sort of intentions in Yuuhis eyes.


    Hmph, such an eerie woman.


    Dont be so rude to mee


    The two walked, heading towards the demons military camp.


    Hanabashira Yuuhis treachery was conveyed by Jirou; he was rescued by soldiers who happened to pass by him and although he had receivedlightburns on his whole body, he received medical treatment and had hung onto his life.


    is our current status!


    I understand, you may stand down.


    Yes maam!


    Sitting on the throne of the demon castle, Desastre let the soldier who hade to report the progress of battle stand down and deeply pondered with her arms crossed.


    It became a very wonderful scene where herrge breasts were highlighted by her crossed arms, but fortunately only two women including her were in that room, so there were none who could desire this.


    Strong demons serving as soldiers, puppet soldiers that could not even be taken down with three soldiers and then the ck robed menis it. So although they still have not entered Evil Barrow,ing this far will be a matter of time.


    The situation isnt good, is it?


    *sigh*It is as you have said, Levia.


    Standing next to Desastre, whose hardships didnt die out due to her position as king, Levia produced water and gave some to her.


    My gratitude for your troubles


    A kings position is also terrible.


    Fufuwell, it does not look like my worries are petering out.


    Desastreughed in a self-deprecating sense.


    The wars in this world was strongly like Japans Warring States period; the army who defeats the king bes the victor.


    Desastre whose life was targeted by all soldiers will wear away her mind, no matter how much she is a king of demons.


    The awareness of my responsibility that it will be our defeat if I am defeated, while taking considerations about the safety of myrades; am I truly someone who would be defeated with just that? Desastre cursed at her own inexperience.


    The number of those ck robes dont match with the number of fighting power who could oppose those peopleIf all five demon generals are at least presentUugh! What are those two doing!? Its not like they have lost their lives I suppose


    The beastmen-demons allied forces had headed towards the human continent a long while ago in order to attack them.


    Among them were the remaining two of the five demon generals.


    However they havee to understand from the fact the humans were attacking the demon continent like this that the allied forces were annihted in an instant.


    She should have umted a considerable fighting power and kept it in check so that the human army could note out of their continent, but she didnt believe from the beginning that they would be crushed so swiftly.


    However that seems to be the truth; proof is that none of the remaining soldiers have returned.


    Those two didnt appear to be safe either.


    But the fact they didnt return means theyre dead arent they, I wonder?


    Nothey will be thest to die. They errthey have their moments when they act a little selfish, but I am certain of their abilities. I am almost certain that they have escaped unhurt.


    There may have been circumstances where they could not returncontinued Desastre, but if that is the case then they should somehow get in touch with us, Levia thought instead.


    It would be a different story if their circumstances didnt even allow for that


    If only they are here we could turn it aroundkuh, I suppose they should be hiding, considering the inevitable.


    How should I say thisquite the unique people are they.


    They are also troublemakers you seethe Im begging you, I only wish you not to bring poor results sort of people.


    Levia once again handed over some water in silence to the crestfallen Desastre who hung her head.


    If we endure it a bit longer, then Setsu and his party shoulde. Once that happens we will turn the tide of battle upside down.


    Yes


    With the name Setsu, vitality returned to Desastres eyes.


    To the current Desastre, no, the entirety of the demons, Setsu was their hope.


    In actuality, if only he arrives, then they could call this battle their victory.


    That is why we hold out for now. It wont even be aughing matter if we end up defeated at the time hees.


    Thats how it is. Not to mention if we were to lose


    Desastre stopped speaking.


    Its because she noticed Levia exposing her anger, clenching her teeth enough to make sound next to her.


    I will not let themthe ck robed group do as they like. I will absolutely ughter them all.


    Desastre too felt the same.


    If the girls were defeatedthen they would be utilised by them.


    They absolutely had to avoid that from happening.


    The reason why was


    We can not let them cause it! Something like the <demise> that is!</demise>


    because this world, woulde to an end.


    Setsu, preparation of the transfer magic circle is done.


    Great. Thanks Regulus.


    Dont worry about it. I wont ept the fact that a country we are bound by alliance are in a crisis either. After this I will also dispatch soldiers from here as reinforcements, though it will be by boat.


    Really. Then Ill rely on them on the cleaning up, because Im going to end it before those guys are there.


    Isnt that quite the thing to say.


    While having a frivolous talk with Regulus, I wake up the cat sisters who were thoroughly sleeping like a log.


    Roa who had been rxing her body in a corner also noticed us and came this way fit for battle.


    Listen, were going! You sleepy heads!


    Ehah! Yes, yes Sir!


    Im still sleepy desu


    I produce a water ball and throw it at Shironeko who looks still half asleep unlike Mineko who immediately began preparing her appearance.


    You awake?


    Perfectly desu


    Shironeko scowled at me with half open eyes, but the one who is in the wrong is the shameless you.


    While she who got wet by water is drying her clothes in her spare time, we head towards the transfer magic circle.


    You all, youre ready this?


    Yeah


    Im going out now, daddy.


    Dont do anything excessive, you hear me?


    I know, I know.


    Each of us are properly checking our equipments.


    The outfit of the cat sisters didnt change from the usual.


    They were adventurer-like clothes that resembles mine.


    Roa is wearing an outfit with little cloth area as if to make the most of her ability to move.


    Some time ago she wore and randomly invited me in this equipment, so I made her faint in agony with a poke in the forehead.


    Sure its sexy but still cute, but its somehow different being shown suggestively.


    I knew it, its the shyness you know, shyness.


    In contrast to the equipment of the three, Im carrying Kuromaru on my back and it indeed has the feeling of a heavy equipment.


    I feel anxious about it since it looks like the tip would scrape the ground with my height, even if I carry it diagonally.


    How about you put that in your magic bag?


    Roa, you dont get it do you? This way will feel more like a battle dont you think?


    Is that, is that so?


    Shironeko and Mineko, dont look at me with questioning looks.


    Carrying arge sword on his back is a mans romance you know?


    In any case, with this the preparations of all of us are in good order.


    AlrightNow, lets go you girls.


    The transfer light wrapped us up who are standing on the magic circle in the middle of the room.


    With this, we plunged into a battlefieldrge enough to remain in history.


    Herein this war, I myself will decide to tear off the shackles called my creed.

 Chapter 51

    You are reading a trantion of scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site if you wish to show support to us.


    The war of humanity and the allied forces suddenly intensified.


    The situation where the allied forces attacked and the human army defended crumbled instantly; as if they were saving up so much power, the humans advanced to the demon continent in one breath.


    The result: the warp device for sending in soldiers, <gate> was installed and in the twinkling of an eye and the demon army turned to defense.</gate>


    With the situation where the beastmen could not participate, their function as allied forces were roughly ceased and the demons were starting to be pushed little by little towards their capital city Evil Barrow.


    It is due tock of fighting powerdue to having no fighting power who could oppose the group of ck robes who are lead by the former Hero Touma apanying the human side.


    However this time, the fighting power who could oppose the humans military strength was arriving at the demon continent.


    Alize Ifrille had been wandering about on the battlefield with a group of magic soldiers.


    Whenever she discovers demons she would ughter them without argument and she walks with that body dyed in spurts of blood.


    However, such girl too was surrounded by soldiers this time, trying to greet the time of reckoning.


    Alright! Youre mine!


    While the arriving soldiers bes the rust on Alizes rapier, one soldier who evaded that cut her arm off from the elbow.


    When losing ones arm, one would have their bnce destroyed.


    It is much better than having her arm taken including her shoulders, but Alize was certainly unsteady.


    Go! Attack now!


    This is the end for this traitorous demon! Drop dead!


    The soldiers cut towards Alize with a furious expression.


    Besides her were dozens of demons in the battlefield who were considered traitors.


    They were cut down at an early stage and what was left was only Alize Ifrille.


    However, thatst one was strong, too strong.


    It may have been a short time, but she was that Setsus pupil after all


    The, the puppet soldiers are going that way!


    The instant the soldiers swords was about to capture Alize, they were mowed down by arge arm along with their swords.


    One damaged magic soldier stood in the way in order to protect her.


    Ramel


    Hey! What are the lots restraining the puppet soldiers doing!?


    Not good! Theyrepletely destroyed! Those guys areing!


    The troops who were suppressing the surrounding magic soldiers in order to take down Alize were destroyed.


    Weapons amounting to fifty bodies came surging with the force of surging waves.


    Due to the overwhelming power where three soldiers could not evenpete with one of them, the formation reversed immediately.


    Ramel


    GIGIGI


    The magic soldier called Ramel by Alize carried up the injured girl and took refuge in the back in order to slip into the other magic soldiers.


    The demon soldiers who were about to chase after them fluttered about in the air by the arms of the front row magic soldiers.


    Damn it! With this number


    The colors of despair floated on the soldiers who not only could not take down the traitor who became a threat, but also fell into a crisis in an instant.


    The demon soldiers in this location counted 50 and the number of magic soldiers were also close to 50.


    The fact the magic soldiers whose military strength is thrice that of a soldier are the same number means essentially that its a difference of 50 against 150.


    In this situation that would stand for a so-called checkmate.


    At the very leastWe sacrifice ourselves and hurt them


    However, the demon soldiers changed.


    Their determination to offer those lives of theirs to the demon king was by no means weak.


    Burning with fighting spirit, the soldiers held their sword and charged at the magic soldiers while raising a warcry.


    Between such soldiers, a gust of wind was set out with the speed impossible to see.


    The demon soldiers doubted their eyes.


    The magic soldiers which were that much of a threat did not move even a twitch.


    Nothey could not move.


    Their bodies were wrapped in a lump of ice and even their strong arm which mowed down many soldiers stopped, unable to do anything.


    The demon soldiers who were prepared to die unintentionally dropped their sword by the spectacle in front of their eyes.


    Im a little anxious putting them down in ice. in, Ill leave the rest to you please.


    The woman who stood between the soldiers and the magic soldiers that are put down in ice, called out to the blonde man in the back.


    Elkas way of handling people is also rough


    The blonde man released <flying de="">, a technique to fire a shing attack, from an Iai stance.</flying>


    The shing attack which was supposed to be swung lightly, instantly bisected the 50 nearby ice statues and broke them.


    Both of you are breaking them too quick. You couldnt secure even one.


    Oh my, Im sorry Tia.


    I want to capture several bodies for research, so cooperate with me, okay?


    Y-you all are


    The man and woman who instantly killed the magic soldiers.


    And then the young girl who tied the magic soldiers with magic chains and mounting their shoulder.


    The soldiers recognized them.


    Hero Setsus elite guards, Elka Versoe, in Armony and Tia Amarette, havee now in order to assist the demon king Desastre.


    Elka, the woman whose blue hair shook, showed a very reassuring smile towards the soldiers.


    Jirou! What happened!?


    Move! I am treating him!


    Sawada!


    What was carried into the stronghold the Heroes were taking a rest at was Jirous body which was bearing a full body burn.


    Kouma and Mitsuki rushed over at full speed, but the girl whose forte was restoration magic dropped to her knees in order to remove them.


    Oh sacred light, heal the resenting impurities! <high heal="">!</high>


    A warm light poured out from her hand, the hand of the girl called Sawada, and it wrapped up Jirous body.


    Jirou who could not let out a single voice had finally started to speak feebly by the <high heal="">.</high>


    UhAh


    Are you okay Jirou!? Sawada!


    I know!


    Another <high heal="">.</high>


    With several Heals piled up afterwards, Jirous burns disappeared and he finally hade to regain consciousness.


    UghThis ce is?


    Its the stronghold! Jirou!


    The stronghold?


    What in the world happened to youJirou.


    Jirou raised his body and viewed his surroundings, confirming his situation.


    His half-awake consciousness gradually began to recover and around the time it cleared up he remembered what happened to his body.


    Nohe unintentionally remembered.


    Iwent after Yuu andan enemy demon was together with her so I thought about hel


    Yuu did? What did you say Yuu has done?


    Tha-, thats rightYuu hasYuu has! Yuu has betrayed us!


    Jirous voice resounded in the stronghold.


    The surroundings were baffled by his flustered state which was different from his usual.


    What are you saying JirouAre you still notpletely conscious?


    I was burned by her! Yuu went together with the demon bastard!


    Would you cut it


    Kouma reflexively grabbed Jirou by the cor.


    He stretched the burned tattered clothes and and red at those eyes of his.


    And he unintentionally made him shorten his words.


    She has betrayed! Us!


    There were no lies showing in his eyes.


    There were no traces of him being manipted by anything. He was flustered, but that did not mean that his head had gone strange.


    Kouma didnt know, but Jirous eyes seemed to show that he was betrayed by someone he trusted.


    He became unable to say anything, so the ssmates at that ce were making noise.


    The popr girl called Yuuhi who talks to anyone in ss without any discrimination, has a bright smile and a kind personality. It was impossible for them to believe that she would do something like betraying them.


    HoweverJirou didnt seem to be lying, even in their eyes.


    Is it really truethat Yuu betrayed us?


    Yeah! Thats why I was attacked!


    How about the likelihood that she was manipted by a nearby demon?


    Thats! I, I dont know.


    Kouma questioned Jirou in order to remonstrate him.


    He too began to feel doubt and anxiety, but that is because it was notdefinite.


    If Yuuhi was manipted or threatened


    Lets go find out. We will find Yuu and ask her. Depending on the situation we may have to defeat her and preach, butif she is being maniptedthen well definitely save her.


    Mitsuki stood up holding her weapon simrly to Kouma who also stood up and took his sword.


    As if getting hooked by that, the ssmates also stood up one after another.


    Everyone wanted Yuuhi toe back.


    Where did Yuu go?


    Ill also go. I can lead the way and I also want to make sure.


    Got it. But youre recovering, please dont do anything unreasonable.


    Though staggering a little, Jirou also stood up and put on a new raincoat for battlefield use.


    Judging from the direction they were heading, we will probably catch up with them quickly if we cut across the battlefield.


    In that case Ill cut open the path with my sacred sword. Everyone, lets gather up and go for a one point breakthrough!


    After rushing out of the stronghold, they started hurrying with Kouma and Jirou in the lead.


    Ignoring the resting voices of the soldiers who have defended the stronghold, they vanished in the direction of the battlefield.


    Without knowing that it had the worst possible future from then on

 Chapter 52

    You are reading a trantion of scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site if you wish to show support to us.


    Hm?


    Brad who was advancing in order to avoid the battlefield stopped walking.


    Yuuhi who was walking behind him also stopped by that.


    This magic poweran extremely reliable group seems to havee for us.


    Ah, its miss Elka and the others.


    On the other end of their gazes, Elka and her group had been fighting in that direction, though they were too far and hadnt yet entered their field of vision.


    Brad who did not consider that Yuuhi knew them was surprised to being responded to the contents he tended to mutter in soliloquy.


    You are acquaintances to Elka Versoe and her group?


    Yup, the one who trained me was miss Elka after all.


    Hearing that, Brad understood Yuuhis behavior.


    Elka, in and Tia were the gang of three who once visited the demon continent together with Setsu.


    Never mind the five demon generals at the time, even the demon king Desastre was surprised to the extraordinary fighting power of the three humans.


    (It was strength I could understand considering the fact theyve been spending time together with that monster(Setsu), butif this woman is raised by such group then I canprehend her attitude and strength I suppose.)


    ? Whats wrong?


    No, its nothgh!


    What? Youve been sinking into silence and making a grim since a while ago


    Even while being looked at with a quizzical look, Brad was unable to restore his stiffened expression.


    Yo- you! Can you not see this hideous magic power!?


    ?


    Its in the direction of Elkas group!


    Yuuhi guessed it wasnt a trivial matter, seeing him disturbed who she had a cool impression of and she concentrated her sense towards said direction.


    Not good, my sensing ability is toocking so I dont get it.


    Someone possessing hideous magic power is heading towards them!


    From the start, Yuuhi had specialized training in fighting power and thus she was taught the minimum detection skills.


    The minimum means the degree to not get suddenly stabbed in a dungeon or a free for all fight, its not a high level skill where they could grasp the location of a being separated from her by several kilometers.


    And conversely if one were to ask why Brad knew, then it is because the horn grown on his head is executing its role of a high performance magic power sensor.


    The reason he is in the position of the five demon generals is because of his magic power, martial arts, search ability and his diverse support skills rather than hisbat skills.


    Hideous magic power?


    It gives off this impression as if the magic powers of several races are mixed togetherif I have to give an example, its close to a chimaera created from parts of every animal.


    Chimaera


    Its a name close to irrelevant to Yuuhi who didnt really have much to do with amusements called manga or anime during the time she had been living in Japan.


    She thought she had seen such name once when she borrowed a fantasy novel in Setsus room, but she didnt remember the details.


    Its suspiciousI cant let them do as they please.


    If its miss Elkas group then isnt it fine?


    Im not worried about them, butIf I dont ascertain it, then it may putdy Desastre in danger.


    Eh!? Youre actually going!?


    Yuuhi stopped Brad in a panic who unexpectedly walked towards that direction.


    She ought to have been thinking about currying favors to the demon army in order to not be enemies with Setsu, but if she were to be left behind by him then she would end up in a situation where both armies would turn into her enemies.


    In order to prevent that from happening, it was necessary for her to have Brad lead her to the demon headquarters.


    I didnt say I will leave you behind did I? However I somehow feel ill at ease taking you, who still hasnt established any of our trust, with me to fight.


    you still dont trust me do you?


    These so-called humans are quite the crafters after all. Your actions until now could likely be part of your tactics to destroy all of the demons from the inside.


    I frankly dont want a joint struggle. If you want some level of trust from me, thenright, there is a little something Id like you to do for me.


    Hm?


    Brad turned around and pointed towards the direction they wereing from right now.


    As usual Yuuhis detection ability wasnt high, so she didnt know anything just by being shown that direction.


    It appears they are your formerrades you see? You have brought along an extremely troublesome group of people with you.


    Ugh geezTheyve already found Jirou-kun


    Her expectations that they will be a littleter in discovering her because the ce she left was quite separated from the stronghold was entirely overturned.


    They are quite far away, but unlike us who are proceeding discreetly in order to not get unnecessarily inquired about, the group seems to be directly cutting through the battlefield. They will immediately catch up with us, you see?


    I get it, so youre telling me to confine them, right?


    No, not confine. Render them unable to fight.


    I am not telling you to kill them. Either way it appears you didnt kill the man a while ago either; even you havepassion have you not?


    Its fine not to kill themis what she was told, but his nuance told her to knock them about until theyrehalf killed.


    She should have resistance in killing her formerpanions as one would have expected, so Yuuhi would refuse if she, for arguments sake, was told to kill them.


    Even if he wont end up trusting her, then she will think about a different way at that time.


    Her mind was not a scene of carnage yet.


    The chains calledpassion was restricting Yuuhi.


    While she depended on it, she thought adversely to that at the same time.


    (Im embarrassing myself feeling hesitant to thisI wont be able to catch up to Yuki-kun like this)


    Yuuhi felt angry towards herself.


    Towards herself who could not reach thetargetElka presented, not even a single step.


    Towards herself who felt hesitation.


    Okay. Ill do it.


    I see. Ill call the soldiers here on the way. Allow me to hear your way of fighting from them.


    I am counting on you.


    Brad turned his back towards Yuuhi and started running.


    Already her gaze were pointed towards her pastrades, the chains of her heart.


    Okay thenIll go and lightly burn em.


    Yuuhi lightly muttered so, but those eyes of hers were very serious and for some reason housed Setsus face.


    The war intensified and sooner orter even this ce should be wrapped up in violent mes of war.


    The war was finally approaching the final scene.


    Haahaadamn it!


    Huh? Is that all?


    Quite dissatisfying. Being a let down is also his strong point with this.


    That man, Kagerou was on his knees breathing roughly.


    There were norge injuries on his body, but there were countless tiny wounds and in contrast with that, the two of the five great demon generals did not make even a single rough breathing.


    How couldnot a clone, but the real me be overwhelmed!? You bastards never had this kind of strength before!


    You know thatsbecause even we werent real at that time, you see.


    Upon saying so, Ides and Lily showed a fist and a staff respectively.


    On the gloves put on Idess fists, aplex magic circle rose on the surface and on Lilys staff was inserted a magic power reinforcement magic stone which was strong because of its simplicity.


    I seeso those are the weapons of you bastards then.


    That time was also the wedding ceremony and so we didnt have it with us so you wouldnt get wary of us.


    Its been a while since I had gone all out, my <me ricansack=""> is also overjoyed.</me>


    The demon king Desastre personally created and granted them, the five great demon generals, weapons specialized to make the most each of their special abilities.


    For Brad a red knife, <blood clot="" knife="">.</blood>


    For Lily a white staff, <staff of="" white="" conjunction="">.</staff>


    For Ides a glove incorporated with protrusions and magic circles, <me ricansack="">. (; me rikensakku: ording to wikipedia, merikensakku is a different word for a brass knuckle or knuckleduster, they either wanted to go with american sack or Murican sack)</me>


    Each and every one of them were national treasure ss articles and one which ingredients Desastre personally had gone and gathered.


    Those who wear this and fight were literally on a different rankpared to their barehanded counterpart.


    Now then, we too do not have the free time, its about time we settle this.


    Ugh!


    Ides unleashed his fists aimed at Kagerou.


    An invisible shock ran through the air as if befitting the expression of rupturing the atmosphere.


    Kagerou jumped.


    And at the same time, Lily released magic from her staff.


    <mence="" gatling="">!</me>


    Countless magic circles manifested instantly and from those even more <mence=""> was released in turbulent force.</me>


    <mence=""> is not a weak magic.</me>


    In addition to that, <gatling> was originally an application magic that is appended to basic magic like <fireball>.</fireball></gatling>


    Her magic which is thebination of those two was something even the king would be amazed at.


    Damn! <shadow wall="">!</shadow>


    Kagerou who just dodged Ides attack, gave up on dodging thences and grew a pitch ck wall from his own shadow.


    Appearing to be a rather strong wall, the struck <mence=""> immediately dispersed.</me>


    However to his regretit was arge quantity.


    Take this and this! Theres more of where that came from!


    So the tyranny of numbers is this.


    The rain ofnces struck the wall without an end.


    And as for the wall, its surface was gradually shaved off and before long it opened a hole.


    Tch!


    Finally one mence prated the wall.


    Seeing thence stop in front of his eyes and sensing the copse of his wall, Kagerou ran off towards the back.


    Somehow finishing the exchange of magic, he thought about getting out of her range.


    However


    Turning your back away and running offIf youre a man then meet your enemy directly!


    W-!?


    Ides who went around and cut him in, thrusted his fist towards Kagerou.


    Although he instantly twisted his body and avoided a direct hit, his body was easily blown away just from being touched a little.


    Welcoome


    Oh shi


    Being blown off, Kagerou once again entered the range of the mences.


    Due to the damage from getting hit and his posture being broken, he could not get out of the way.


    The <mence=""> made a direct hit and a thunderous roar resounded.</me>


    Lily grasped a positive response.


    GahhaahaaI seeto think they have gone this far.


    Kagerou put both of his arms on the ground and looked down on his body full of burns.


    The damage was great and intense pain ate into his body.


    Now thenYou must hate suffering any more than this. We will end this soon.


    HaahaaYoure right. I have toend this soon.


    The damage on him was great, even standing up was difficulthowever, there was still confidence in victory in his eyes.


    The two reflexively stood ready to that expression of his.


    They who were convinced in their victory altered their thinking and turned vignt to the max against Kagerou.


    What are you saying? Are you giving up?


    YeahI give up. Killing you bastards like this that isHonestly I didnt think I would have this hard fight so far, butthat I would have to use this.


    Said Kagerou and he pulled out the sword on his back.


    And then Ides and Lily became surprised.


    The were supposed to have the advantage.


    Despite thatSeeing that jet-ck sword de, their instinct feared it


    This moment, the vision of victory inside them crumbledpletely.

 Chapter 53

    53 Monster Tamer Melua


    You are reading a trantion of scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site if you wish to show support to us.


    UwaaHow awful. Breaking the dolls I took the trouble to make into pieces.


    Elka and co who defeated the horde of magic soldiers, pointed their swords at the person in ck robeing out riding on the shoulders of a differently colored magic soldier.


    That, whose presence was like many different kinds of magic power being mixed together, looked at the wreckages of arms scattered about nearby and let out a insincere like voice.


    Nearly all of the manipted demons are also defeated, so I have to replenish them again you know.


    I do not know your circumstances, butif you are the very person who have created these weapons then I have something I would like to ask in anticipation.


    Hm? Like what?


    What happenedto that female demon?


    Said Elka as she pointed at the being near that.


    A demon woman who had lost an arm and had her once lovely red hair stained with mud.


    The three knew her.


    They moved together for a short while and they had taken care of her in many things, so they could not forget her.


    This? This is, you know, what I discovered at the time I was hiding in some demon vige. She was strong so I wanted her and kind of made her into my little doll.


    She said while taking off her hood, and upon doing so her still childish and innocent human girls face was revealed.


    Dense bloodlust of the three assaulted such innocent girl.


    That bloodlust was so dense and frightening, the demon soldiers behind them reflexively fell on their backs.


    Aha! Dont make a scary face so much, okay! Hm? Could it be that you were acquaintances with this girl? With this Alize Ifrille-chan.


    She was a friend you see.


    Thats how it is! Im so~rry! But you know in that case then, if you be my puppetsyou can be her friends again you know?


    Wh!


    The ck robe girl stretched out her hand.


    Upon doing so, the vacant eyed Alize started moving.


    She readied her rapier in her one armed state and ran on the muddy ground.


    Running through without getting stuck in the mud, she jumped and thrusted a hit towards in with her weight put on it.


    Such thrust wont get through me.


    He caught that with the hand wearing a silver gauntlet.


    He then threw Alize whose movement was stopped in mid air towards the girl.


    WaaohEven though this girl is quite strong even among my puppetsAs one would expect from the people who possesses strength close to a king while having a human body.


    Alize who was treated gently and thrown away adjusted her body in mid-air andnded next to the girl.


    And then, at the moment she was about to run off again, the girlmanded her with her hand.


    Stop there, Alize-chan. Facing them recklessly would kill you, you know.


    In ordance to her words, Alize stood still with her rapier set up.


    The girl nodded in satisfaction and pulled out a knife from her pocket.


    If one is not good then two and if even that is not good then steamroll them with numbers Id say!


    With that knife the girl, without any hesitation, cut her own wrist.


    W-!? Are you nning onmitting suicide?


    Elkas group were surprised, but the girl stared at the gushing blood dropping on the floor with a grin.


    The blood extended because of the muddy ground and falling rain and before long it created a reddish brown ground far and wide.


    The rainy day spreads the blood for me so it saves me the trouble. Itdidnt really take muchto bepleted.


    When the girl ced her hand on the wound, that wound vanished without a trace, as if the blood gushing out until then had all been an illusion.


    Seeing that, Tia noticed.


    What gushed out on the ground right now wasnt blooditsmagic power.


    Coorrect! This knife is a little special you know, it lets magic power gush out from the part it cuts. Well just like blood vessels, the volume thates out seems to change depending on the ce of your body though.


    The bloodor rather magic power that was spread on the ground gradually faded into ck and before long it was dyed pitch ck.


    From that which was dense and deepened enough to be sucked in, numerous sinister magic power could be felt.


    Numerouspresences of enormous monsters that is.


    This, is bad


    Its toote!


    Tia noticed the threat of this first, but it was alreadyte.


    The girlcalled outto the ground.


    Come out,e out! Everyone!


    The ground shook.


    While hearing the flustered voices of the demon soldiers behind her, Elka instantly released a <flying de=""> towards the girl.</flying>


    She understood the threat of this from Tias words.


    Its strength was not at the level of ins, but an extremely well ced sh was approaching the girl.


    This arm


    in dropped down a little and lined up with Elka.


    An enormous arm gradually exposed its full picture and revealed its hideous looking figure.


    What appeared from the ck soil was a red gori that appeared to be 15 meters tall.


    And thenthere were several monsters beside it.


    The S rank monster Death Kong, the simrly ranked Death Snake, Death Lizard and in addition to those an SS rank flying dragonand its a fire dragon type to boot. Its amazing that I would collect all three of the <death> Series, right?</death>


    What crawled out of the ground were nothing but enormous and dangerous monsters.


    The flying dragon in particr is even stronger than the dragon Setsu took down in Alizes vige before.


    You know, I was acting like a monster tamer and at one point I had be a little famous as <monster tamer="" melua="">, butYou dont know? I guess you dont know.</monster>


    <monster tamer="" melua="">An SS rank criminal who sold atrocious monsters in the ck market for a bargain and held shows of human ves being brutally killed by monsters.</monster>


    Huuh? You do know me!


    I have gone to the ck market in order to study magic, so I have seen you several times. Enough to finally recall after seeing that ck ground. If Im not mistaken, that is <monster hotel=""></monster>


    Thats correct! I keep the monsters I have caught and tamed in my body. Though I say that, it feels more like I created a different dimension inside my body and isted them there.


    Plenty of such people exists.


    For instance concealing weapons inside ones body so one can assassinate their foe, it can also be said to be an indispensable skills for when caught as a spy.


    To be urate it is another dimension produced with magic rather than inside the body, or in other words a type of <space magic="">. But if there is someone sensitive to presences, then they would somehow perceive the presence of weapons inside the opponents body so they would be easily seen through.</space>


    No struggle would be able to separate that presence from the inside of the body, at this moment it can be thought of as a type of defective magic.


    The method to connect to another dimension is where you have to expressly create a <hole> with blood or magic, which is also a reason it is called defective.</hole>


    Incidentally, the reason why Melua wasnt suspected by Setsu at the time she was close to him was because she left the monsters inside her other dimension in a different location.


    I seeThat was the cause of the mixed uncanny presences, isnt it?


    Muttered Elka, as she looked at the monsters, each raising a war cry filled with power.


    The soldiers withdrawn to the back werepletely terrified by the monsters whose precise strength was revealed in ranks.


    There were no intentions on making them fight from the start, but seeing the state of the soldiers who couldnt even run away, in calmly breathed a sigh.


    Even in and his group could stand against groups of S rank and higher while protecting arge number of people.


    Tia! Guard the soldiers in the back! The ones in front of us are for me and Elka!


    EehI also want to go forward.


    Ill even treat you a cake, so please!


    I shall obey.


    Tia, youre a rear guard in the first ce arent you


    Tia who voiced her dissatisfaction in not being able to fight in the frontlines became submissive through confectioneries and so in and Elka started running towards the monsters.


    There is noter for you guys! Go!


    GOAAaaaah!


    The two went at the enormous rushing monsters without flinching.


    Tia jumped off from the bound magic soldier she was on and took up a natural stance to block the way in front of the soldiers.


    in, the Death Kong in front of you if you please! Ill go for the Death Snake!


    Understood!


    When they confirmed each of their preys, Elka kicked the ground and revolved over the Death Snake.


    Get sewed on the ground! <icicle drop="">!</icicle>


    Above the trajectory of her fluttering about in mid air appeared a magic circle with the diameter size that carefully matched her.


    When the gorgeously dancing Elkanded behind the snake and thrusted her sword to the ground, gigantic blocks of ice revealed its figure from the magic circle.


    The tips of the blocks of ice were pointed sharply and the vigorously protruding tips pierced the Death Snake, sewing it to the ground in an instant.


    Kishaaaah!?


    Having numerousrge holes opened on its body, the Death Snake raised its voice and writhed.


    When Elka slightly twisted the thrust sword, the lumps of ice also moved the same way, tormenting the snake even more.


    Several secondster, the Death Snake easily died.


    Dont think S rank level monsterscan stop us.


    Pulling the sword from the ground, she thrusted it towards Melua who was looking at her in surprise.


    <flying de="">!</flying>


    Aaaah!


    The <flying de=""> released by in put in a cut on Death Kongs body.</flying>


    As expected of a Death Kong, so this level doesnt work.


    AAah!


    Woah


    The enraged Death Kong swung his strong arm.


    in dodged it and released a <flying de=""> when he had the opportunityHowever, its skin was as tough as he expected and he could not inflict a fatal wound with a lightly released <flying de=""></flying></flying>


    This is not the time to hold back I suppose


    While dodging the arm that was swung recklessly in rage, in d his sword with magic power and put strength in his arm.


    <flying decutting="" petals="">!</flying>


    in swung his sword just onceis what it looked like.


    The next moment,countlesssword cuts ran through Death Kongs body and made a red flower bloom in the air.


    Seemingly already died, the Death Kong lied on the ground face down without raising even a single shriek.


    My sword is called a <light sword=""> you seeyou couldnt see it could you?</light>


    Sheathing his sword, in muttered while looking at the fallen Death Kong.

 Chapter 54

    You are reading a trantion of scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site if you wish to show support to us.


    Both of you, you defeated them too quickly


    Lady Tia


    Everyone, step further back, you will get dragged into it.


    Kuhyes, maam.


    The death lizard who had begun charging some time ago was pinned down by a protection magic circle created with just one of Tias hands.


    Above her was also the flying dragon, amassing enormous magic power within its mouth. A sign of Breath.


    With her current situation where she is protecting the other soldiers, she didnt have the courage to catch that as expected and so she made the soldiers fall back.


    The soldiers who could not do anything showed regret in their expressions.


    Grrr


    It appeared that the flying dragon in the sky had gathered its Breath.


    Its head curved back greatly, it set itself up to spit it out.


    I dont want to be covered with whatever will be vomited out of your mouth Power of rejection, be a wall to bend the current, stop the flow and repel all<reflect></reflect>


    Gaaaaaah!


    At the same time its Breath was released, a protection magic circle was unfolded by Tias high speed chanting.


    These magic called protection magic are roughly equal of importance to body reinforcement magic in this world.


    It also has the meaning of performance, but it also has the significance because it influences the others way of life.


    Basically, people study attribute magic first, then afterwards select either reinforcement magic or protection magic.


    People who have chosen reinforcement magic generally take the road of magic swordsman who makes use of their body.


    Elka is an example of that.


    Conversely, the people who choose protection magic generally takes the road of aplete long range type of mage who ceaselessly throw magic on the spot.


    Without any sort of body reinforcement, they would produce walls with magic circles and defend against opponents attacks.


    Tia is no doubt this type of person.


    Rarely moving herself, she would burn, beat and stab their foes on the spot.


    She would defend against an attack from their opponent and shoot once again.


    That is Tias fighting style.


    Incidentally, because in did not really have any aptitude towards magic, he was a through and through swordsman who had only learned body reinforcement magic due to his control in magic power.


    Never could he show anything like ice, he could not even deploy a magic circle.


    Im returning it, all of it.


    The flying dragons me ball that hit <reflect> splendidly rebounded together with a high-pitched noise and directly hit the dragon.</reflect>


    Being a fire dragon type, it would never receive me damage, however it appeared to be no more than a little surprised.


    I have grasped the strength of all of you. Its about time I end this as well.


    Looking at the Death Lizard who still could not approach without ramming the magic circle and the flying dragon who once again began gathering its breath, Tia softly sighs and began her chant.


    That is with her mouth and with asingle empty hand.


    Thunderous heaven, deeply ovepping thunder clouds, like the wrath of god who trembles all, attend to the one who will be pierced to extinction by thy unchanging, ruthless eyes (T.N. Im not sure about this one:)


    A sh of wind, a sh enough breath to cut bodies, an invisible sh, a sonic sh, life severing de consolidated to that sh, my wish is but one, cut my adversary


    Tias mouth spun words and her one hand lit with a magic light filled out a magic circle in the air.


    Written AriaA high ss technique high ranking mages utilizes at times when one could not speak the words. As a result of filling out a magic circle in the air instead of speaking it out, its speed until invocation is naturally overwhelmingly low.


    In Tias case however, she would still have time left even if she slows down her chant and let itplete together with the movement of her hand.


    In this world there doesnt exist any beings who surpasses her chanting speed, be it that Setsu or Touma.


    Thereafter was without a doubt an instant.


    Lightning came down from the thunderclouds that appeared suddenly, piercing through the flying dragon.


    An unseen de of wind released from the magic circle bisected the Death Lizard.


    These events happened in mere moments


    The monsters which were considered to be cmities in this world fell by the hands of a single girl.


    Parallel chanting


    Muttered one of the soldiers.


    Parallel chanting is as the name implies, a technique to chant separate magic simultaneously with mouth and hand.


    It is an impossible skill if one is incapable of written aria in the first ce, usable only by a handful of people.


    Setsu naturally could not use it either, but Tia goes even further, being a master of three line parallel chanting.


    This time, shepleted two SS rank magic while maintaining protection magic, though it was not chanting it.


    It was a skill that allowed her to attain top ss power in controlling magic as well as it capitalized on her magic eye that can see magic power.


    And Im done


    With a concluding face, Tia dusted off her hands with ps.


    Wha-My toys area- annihted?


    You know by looking dont you?


    Elka, its not good if you dont let her at least escape reality.


    That was rude of me.


    Alreadywere the only ones protecting Melua the magic soldier she was sitting on, Alize Ifrille and another magic soldier standing beside Alize.


    There were still monsters inside her, but even S rank were no match for them, so summoning any more than this had no meaning.


    If she had a monster that strong, then she would have let it fight a long time ago.


    What are you allAre you really human?


    Indeed we are. Ordinary humans who could be together with the monstrous person we long for.


    I dont get itWhat? Are you saying youve be that strong through your own effort? Are you saying you worked hard and became like that? Even withoutremodelling or drugs?


    ?


    I dont get itI dont get it at all!


    Shouted Melua. She cut her wrist and once again created a ck hole with blood.


    The monsters that crawled out rushed on Elkas group in unison.


    However


    Its useless.


    In the order they approached them, they became encased in ice, cut down and torn and sliced by the wind.


    G- Go!


    Melua jumped off the magic soldier and brought out an order to attack them.


    At that time the monsters were already annihted and only corpses rolled on the ground.


    A vain struggle is it


    ins sword ran and with a single sweep he made short work of the magic soldier.


    The weapon which was bisected from its shoulder without being able to do anything became unable to move anymore on top of the monster corpses.


    This isnt supposed toI still


    I dont know your circumstances, butI will have you defeated here.


    in closed his distance to Melua and swung down his sword.


    Just before his sword cut her in two, Alize thrusted herself in between them.


    Alize-!


    Unintentionally, in stopped his sword.


    He received a shback on the days he spent with her and Setsu and hesitated.


    KuhBack off!


    Pulling back his sword, in drove a kick into her.


    However, the decisive time has already been given to his opponent.


    Thest magic soldier who furthermore had thrusted itself before Alize had received the kick with its body as if covering for her.


    The armor transmitted the feeling of dense flesh to him.


    I knew itits inside was a person


    The feeling at the time in cut a magic soldier wasnt that of cutting an inorganic substance, but no doubt that of cutting a person.


    He couldnt hold that confidenceno, he didnt wanted to hold that confidence, but this made him change.


    And so, the truth rose even more with the fact he made skin contact and experienced the feeling of flesh.


    These must be the bodies of demonslikely being made to fight for the human side like Alize and were imprisoned inside such dolls.


    The magic soldiers he had seen until now had identical sizes, but in predicted ordinary demons were inside and perhaps there may be children in there.


    Anger welled up.


    However, those thinking time was fatal.


    in!


    Gh!


    Alize readied her rapier.


    in recalled her rapier was quite polished.


    He noticed Elkas voice, but his defense wont reach in time.


    Yes!


    Melua raised her voice.


    She unintentionally clutched her fist, that was how perfect the timing of Alizes thrust was.


    His chest was pierced by the rapierthe moment that was thought, ins body fell on the ground.


    Elka!


    Please dont get careless! gh


    Elka thrusted away in by a hairs breadth and defended against the piercing sword.


    Instead the rapiers point grazed her shoulder, flesh was gouged out and blood came out.


    Forgive me! How about your wound!?


    Its just a scratch, so Im fine. More importantly


    Aha-Ahahahahahahahahahaha! Ahahahahahaha!


    Melua wasughing.


    Augh that was like it was letting one feel fear, like she went mad.


    Alize who missed the decisive moment and the magic soldier who could not move except for twitchingEven though it should have been hopeless no matter how one thinks, she didnt stopughing.


    Laughing, as if she wasconvinced of her victory.


    Is there anything strange?


    Aah, Iughed andughedNono, I think I even saw a chance of victory with this. If I could wish for it, I would have wanted to put it a little more deeper though


    What in the world are you


    <marite magic="">


    !</puppet></marite>


    W-!? Unique magic!?


    in immediately put himself on guard.


    It is because he noticed the magic Melua had used was a unique magic.


    Unique magic are valuable magic in this world that isnt possessed by anyone but one person, and there are terribly powerful ones as well.


    For that reason he was being cautious, but nothing happened with Melua pushing out one of her hands.


    Then, is it a bluffin thought and he ended up feeling let down.


    To put in other wordshe lost focus.


    in! Beside you!


    Gh!?


    Tia who was behind him called out.


    The next moment, ins armor was crushed and a single cut entered that body of his.


    And then bright red blood gushed out


    Without knowing what happened, in sawElkaswinging her sword at him.


    Now! Its time for the end of the y!


    Together with Meluas voice, Elka once again held her sword overhead


    and swung down on in who was on his knees.

 Chapter 55

    You are reading a trantion of scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site if you wish to show support to us.


    Authors note: She didnt be a total M.


    Around the time Elkas group started their battle, at another ce


    Yuu


    Youve finally arrived here, everyone.


    The ce Yuuhi was in which seemed to be a somewhat cleared za, finally Koumas group and ssmates have arrived there.


    The field of vision was poor by the rain, but they mutually took off the hood of the raincoat and confirmed their faces.


    Whyare you onthat side?


    Its simple, you know Kouma-kun. I am siding with the demons.


    Why? Why are you siding with them! Yuu!


    Shouted Jirou, unable to bear it.


    He wished that it was a lie, he wished that she was brainwashed.


    However her gaze was straight as an arrow.


    Her strong eyes filled with definitive conviction let them understand whether it was true or false that she was sane.


    That was hopelesslysad.


    YuuYou got a reason for this dont you? Talk to usYouve always gotten along with uswith the four of us and the ss, didnt you


    Reason? Ah, that would be


    Yuuhi once again thought about the reason for her to be hostile towards them.


    However she thought and thought, but all what appeared was Setsus face.


    If he sides with the demons, then she would also go to the same ce.


    If he sides with the humans, then she would also fight together with those currently in front of her.


    If he sides with the beastmen, then she would not be in this ce, but in the beastmen continent.


    If he doesnt side with anyone, then she would be next to him who would be walking freely.


    In other words, her reason was because she wanted to be near Setsu who was her everything and everyone.


    But, saying that in front of so many people is, as expected, something she was reluctant to do so.


    Well, Ill tell you if you can win from me.


    Yuuhi stopped talking any more than this and then orange mes spouted out from her whole body.


    That was thebat ready Hanabashira Yuuhi nobody knew.


    The raincoat she was wearing immediately dried and burned out and the specialbat uniform produced for Yuuhi revealed its figure.


    A short pants and clothes that were based around the color white and a chest protector attached to it; the ssmates has never even once seen that appearance of hers.


    With heat resistance that can withstand even her powerful mes and yet being mobile, those clothes which would not easily let an attack through would show its appearance when Yuuhi has decided the opponents she must take down.


    Do we reallyhave to fight?


    If you dont fightyou will just die, you know.


    A ball of fire appeared above Yuuhis head.


    That which was shining in orange gradually became gigantic and before long it released a sun like presence.


    In an instant the words were stolen from Koumas group.


    Yuu


    Gh! Kouma! Were doing this!


    Ye- yeahGot it.


    Being hit by Yuuhis clear intent to kill, each of Koumas group reluctantly took their weapons in their hand.


    Although Kouma was hesitating until the end, he perhaps hardened his resolve at the end and looked straight towards Yuuhi.


    Come<excalibur></excalibur>


    He drew out a golden shining sword from the empty air.


    It released a sacred light, seemingly wanting to say This is a sacred sword.


    Yuuhi looked at everyone standing ready and smiled meaningfully.


    That is good


    Ill also show my full strength.


    She said as thest part of her voice was drowned out by a mysterious voice.


    Aaaaah! I aint making iiiiit!


    Someone was falling from the air while shouting with a loud voice.


    That personnded a little in the center between Yuuhi and Kouma.


    Ow owI knew I would get numb from that height.


    Yo-, youre


    Everyone here knew him.


    They didnt instantly notice it because his hair was cut and his appearance changed from the time they were in Japan, but it was certainly the man they also knew.


    Being summoned, having no abilities, expelled in a few days and rumored to have died by the roadside, one of the ssmates


    Yuki-kun!


    Ooh, its Yuuhi. Long time no see.


    Suzaki Setsu, hadnded on this continent.


    This is bad


    Im currently in the clouds.


    Even though I was supposed to have transferred from the beastmen continent, why am I in such a ce?


    And also what happened to Shironeko, Mineko and Roa?


    I, whos in the middle of a glorified fall, was thinking of nothing but those sort of things.


    Apparently the cause is that the guy who invoked the transfer magic circle kind of made a mistake with the transfer coordinates.


    I was in a hurry, so a certain level of mistake cant be helped.


    But how is it that I got transferred higher than the clouds?


    If I fall down like this then I think I can put my feet on the continent right below, butIs this really the demon continent?


    MmhhhI cant really see with the rain


    Geh


    While I was doing all that, I already got close to the ground.


    If Im this close then I wont be on time in casting floating magic and even if I do itll be a crash course to the ground without me being able to drop enough of my speed on time.


    Aaaaah! I aint making iiiiit!


    I twist my body out of necessity and forciblynded on my two legs.


    My knees went numb, but nothing else anywhere.


    But someone would have died if it wasnt me you know


    OwowI knew I would get numb from that height.


    It feels strange that I would only get numb from falling down from that height even if I say so myself.


    Yo-, youre


    Oops, Im surrounded I guess.


    Or actually, theyre all my ssmates on a closer look.


    Them being here means this is the acimed battlefield on the demon continent.


    Yuki-kun!


    Which means, this girl is also naturally here.


    Ooh, its Yuuhi. Long time no see.


    I look over my shoulder and at that ce was my always familiar childhood friend Hanabashira Yuuhi.


    Because the quality of her magic power became unbelievable, I couldnt immediately notice her.


    Extremely difficult training must have been


    Yuki-kuuuuuuuun!


    Bufuoh!?


    Letting out a stupid voice, I staggered forward.


    Yuuhi suddenly jumped at me, so I didnt try to avoid her.


    Ye- yeahWhats up?


    Yuki-kun!


    Yeah


    Yuki-kun!


    Ye- yeah!


    Yuki-kun Yuki-kun Yuki-kun Yuki-kun Yuki-kun Yuki-kun Yuki-kunYuki-kun Yuki-kun!


    Uoh!?


    Yuuhi rubbed her face on my chest, sniffed me and ran her fingers through my body.


    The itchiness and her head scraping on me is a little ufortable.


    Yuuhi, separate a little from


    I dont wanna!


    Thats quick!?


    Yuuhis frolicking didnt stop.


    Even my face was rubbed by her cheeks while she was at it, its about to turn into a situation we cant shown to the public.


    Uohdont rustle my hairalso dont squeeze my chest, give me a break already.


    KuhYuuhi!Stop!


    Okay!


    Eh?


    Yuuhis movement suddenly stopped.


    Yuuhi, who didnt want to stop that much, began doing nothing and kept still at a terrifying level.


    Sit


    Okay!


    Oops, youll get dirty like thisStand up


    Okay!


    turn around


    Okay!


    Attention


    Okay!


    Turn right


    Okay!


    Another turn


    Okay


    Somersault


    Okay!


    BURN


    UghThe hell is thiis!? (T.N. I think this was a reference to someedy show called )


    Kazing


    Ive be healthy!


    Your hand


    Okay!


    Your second one


    Okay!


    Say woof.


    Woof!


    Beg


    No waywhat are you trying to make me do in front of everyone, Yuki-kun? But if its an order


    What!? What are you talking about!?


    I dont want you to react to a strange part. This was a solid performance.


    Or rather why is only the part you talked back on so typicalhow old are you


    NeverthelessThis is that right? A dog.


    Hanabashira Yuuhi, has be a dog.


    Elkaa!


    I came to see that girls face as she saysI have trained her as your faithful dog. Please feel free to use her as you see fit with a triumphant look.


    Elka isnt an M except towards me after allIt looks like shes been doing as she pleased quite a bit.


    Yuuhi, how were you trained by Elka?


    If Im ordered by Yuki-kun, then I would show absolute obedi


    Alright already, I get it.


    Elka, I shall praise you for not polishing Yuuhi into the miss pervert like you.


    But Yuuhi wasnt this kind of girl.


    Yuuhi was a japanese who could say no.


    What are you doing, breaking that into something else


    ? Whats wrong?


    Aahdog ears are growing on Yuuhis headI can actually see a tail


    I guess shell be in for a punishment, that extreme woman.

 Chapter 56

    You are reading a trantion of scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site if you wish to show support to us.


    So Yuuhi, exin the situation.


    In order to get to the main question about now, I gave Yuuhi the order.


    I somehow came to enjoy giving out orders.


    Okay! Uhm, lets see


    Uhuh uhuh. To sum it up, when Yuuhi tried to side with the demons in order to not antagonize me, these ssmates chased after her she said.


    Ah! Come to think of it, miss Elka and the others havee too.


    Aah, they really dide for me.


    I expected no less from the three, they did what I wished for.


    It looks like theyre fighting over there right now. But an enemy who held strange magic just now went to the teachers group and


    They should be fine. Theyre absolutely not losing this.


    Theyre a gang of three who can fight equally against demon king Desastre and beast king Regulus. Whatever their opponents, they wont lose.


    Above all, theyve always been fighting together with me, their win is already set in stone.


    Oh reallyYup, if you believe in them, then I believe in them too, Yuki-kun.


    So Ican send those guys flying right?


    Hey hey, you Gloomy Yuki.


    The one who pushed away the still absent minded Kouma and also Jirou and Mitsuki while he was at it and appeared with a vein popping in the head was Endou.


    Looks like hes unable to stomach me like always.


    Long time no see Endou. Nothings better than to see you well.


    Shut up you gloomy bastardGet your ass away from Yuuhi-san!


    Its not likeIm the one getting close to her though


    Yuuhi should be clinging on my arm, no matter how you look at it.


    Wait, stop smelling me.


    gh! Shut up! Youre manipting Yuuhi-san arent you!? Such gentle Yuuhi-san couldnt have betrayed us! Thats right Kouma! Its all that guys fault! That must be it!


    Suzaki did?


    Kouma was listening to Endous words.


    I dont mind him having a wrong guess from my point of view, but from these peoples point of view it would be natural for me, who suddenly appeared at a hostile situation, to look suspicious if you think about the fact I was driven out of the castle and then returned like this.


    Endous opinion ispletely caught in his personal feelings though.


    But you, youve seen me being invited by Yuuhi on a date, didnt you.


    Eh?No way


    Tha, that you see! You must have manipted her into doing that right!? To make what I saw into a good thing! Im sure as hell about that!


    Doesnt even have good earsWell, I knew that though.


    Well it cant be helped after hearing it, its something I knew from the beginning.


    Also Yuuhi, it aint the time to be blushing.


    Now that you mention itthe time in JapanYuu was getting along well with Suzaki-kun, I thought it was strange.


    Being together with a weird guy like Suzaki, even I have a problems with it.


    Refusing my invitation and going out with Suzaki was also because she was manipted, wasnt it


    Thus were Mitsuki, Jirou and Koumasments.


    They actually mentioned our time in Japan, looks like youve been greatly talked about arent you, me.


    I also have the problem with the fact I cant deny it though.


    Right!? That guy manipted everything! I cant think of anything but that!


    Endou shouted and the other ssmates gradually began to show wariness towards me.


    Seems Im really hated, even though I havent done a single fucking bad thingshould I have been a little more attentive to fashion?


    In that case I wouldnt have been called gloomy I guess.


    This is what you call being toote, I guess.


    Gloomy Yuki! Free Yuuhi-san immediately!


    is, what they said though?


    Everyone


    Yuuhi went in front of me as if protecting me.


    Oh woahshes angry.


    Be silent for a bit


    Wh-!?


    All of a sudden, orange mes gushed out of Yuuhis body again.


    A me which swelled uprge in the twinkling of an eye, rushed on towards Kouma and the others like a tidal wave.


    The thickness of the mes didnt amount to much, but they were suddenly attacked from that sphere and with immediate effect.


    Itll certainly eat up everyone like this, but Kouma, holding the sacred sword leaped forward even though hes drenched and gave instructions.


    Everyone, get together in one spot behind me!


    The group who could respond to that instruction carried the group who couldnt respond and promptly gathered behind Kouma.


    Cut open<excalibur>!</excalibur>


    Kouma swung his sacred sword and a sh thrusted out while scattering light particles, cutting open the me wave.


    By doing so, they went right between the mes that divided in two and sessfully avoided it.


    That attack, though it had a showy effect, is a type of <flying de="">.</flying>


    A hacking like attackcking any sharpness fromck of skillThis wont hold a candle to shes like ins captivating ones.


    Yuu! What are you doing!?


    Dont talk badly about Yuki-kun any more than thisNext time I will really kill you.


    Ugh


    Kouma choked up his breathing.


    The bloodlust Yuuhi released caused that.


    Im surprised. She who lost her nerve from my bloodlust before I departed is now releasing bloodlust herself.


    Its an unthinkable intensity and unthinkable development.


    Lets praise Elkater after all, Ive decided to refrain from doing the unreasonably gentlepunishmentand with all my might, p her ass.


    But before that.


    Yuuhi, switch with me for a bit.


    Eh!?


    I move Yuuhi out of the way.


    I dont really think much towards these guys.


    Its because whatever was done to me was no skin off their nose.


    But now Im just a little pissed off.


    Its the first time feeling hatred towards these guys.


    These guys arent looking at Yuuhi.


    If theyre really Yuuhis friends then they shouldve been able to at least understand that she hasnt been manipted.


    They see being friends with Yuuhi and beingpanions with Yuuhi as nothing but a type of status.


    I cant help but get pissed off at that.


    And more than anything elseI cant stomach the fact Kouma asked Yuuhi out on a date.


    You all,e y with me for a bit.


    Ill give them a punch.


    And while Im at it, Ill return Endou and his gang what theyve done to me until now.


    You piece of! Are you telling us that just because you have that big ass sword you can win from us?


    If youre my opponents then itll be more difficult to lose you know.


    Wha-!? What the hell are you getting carried away for! Aah!?


    Endou got easily provoked.


    As ever the pipsqueak, but in contrast to that Kouma is calm. Hes no fun.


    Suzaki, if you free Yuu and apologize now you will be forgiven.


    Says the fake Hero. The one whos saying sorry and apologizing should be you.


    Have you be a rash lunatic!?


    Each of them finally took up their arms.


    The hostility of 30 people struck me.


    The one who couldnt agree to it is only Yuuhi.


    Wh-, why arent you letting me do this for you!?


    Because I want to to do it, okay?


    But Brad said hes leaving it to me!


    That guys request is nothing. Youre not going to disobey my order are you?


    Ugh


    Being stabbed by her weak point, Yuuhi said nothing.


    But I didnt overlook it.


    That theres only tiny bit or relief mixed in that expression of hers.


    You dont have to fight those guys, okay?


    Bu- but


    No buts. I dont want you to forget thatpassion of yours.


    Eh?


    I stroke Yuuhis head who is looking nkly.


    To make my words easy to convey, even if a little.


    A Yuuhi who fights without mercy aint something I wanna see. If youre always smiling energetically nearby, then thats fine. Push all the painful things towards me. Whatever it is, itll be fine if its me.


    Ah


    I separate my hand from her head and thrust Kuromaru at Kouma and co.


    Attacking yourrades who you haveughed together with cant possibly be not tough.


    You arent supposed to be able to do so with a decent mind, to say nothing of killing them.


    The ones who can are only people who have be mass murderers.


    Only people who havee to be unable to feel anything towards a persons death.


    I dont want Yuuhi be such a person.


    I shall fight in that case.


    I, who can fight without killing them, no matter the opponent


    I, who pour my all into not taking away a life


    But, but even so


    If you cant agree with that either, then


    Ill present a new option to Yuuhi who still seemed to want to say something.


    Thats about what I can do now.


    y with that one over there for a bit please.


    Over there?


    Right behind us was a single figure of a person wearing a ck robe.


    Spreading serious magic power, Yuuhi immediately noticed her enemy.


    You are Setsu I presume. I have finally found you.


    The ck robe who approached us took off their hood and a well-featured face of a woman appeared under it.


    Its a human girl, her statures on the high side and her long purple hair dangled until near her waist.


    What brought a beauty like you here? An invitation to y?


    Of course, in order to kill you who resents Master Touma.


    Oh really now


    My satire was answered seriouslyWouldnt it have been better to make it more grandiose?


    My name is Luna. There is no particr need to remember it; after all, you will die here either way.


    Luna or something disyed her hands.


    This is an odd magic flow, something I didnt expect ising


    Oh, before I put myself on guard.


    Lets change locations for a bit


    gh!?


    Yuuhi approached before Lunas eyes.


    The next moment, her mes bursted open.


    An explosion attack mixed with wind and fire after high speed movement with wind magic huh? Shes be really strong too.


    Nevertheless, she obeyed really honestly didnt sheI thought she was going toin a bit more.


    Who are you!


    Yuki-kuns lovchi- childhood friend!


    Huh!?


    Luna was pressed by Yuuhis explosion and separated from this ce.


    Yuuhis amazing to release this big explosion, but Luna who was avoiding it at thest moment also has good agility.


    As expected of the ck robes, ordinary methods wont work on them I guess.


    I dare not touch Yuuhis statement.


    Now thenHow about we start as well?

 Chapter 57

    You are reading a trantion of scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site if you wish to show support to us.


    You You know who that person was and youre trying to make Yuu her opponent!?


    Ah?


    Kouma looked at me like hes looking at an unbelievable person.


    You idiot! Miss Luna is a leader of the human army you know!? Fighting such a person, Yuuhi-san cant possibly win can she!?


    Humm


    Is that so. So the ck robes were entrusted with their leadership huh.


    Of course they would. No matter how strong one is, they wont be trusted if the others dont know their identity.


    But the fact Elka and the others didnt tell me anything means that the state has done something I guess.


    Get out of my way Suzaki! If we dont stop Yuu now shell end up dying!


    Nah, it should be fine. If its the current her then she can win even against that girl.


    What are you saying?


    More importantly, youre going to worry a little more about yourself wont you?


    If they dont be more serious, then instant killing would be too nd.


    Well, I am in a hurry though.


    Should be the same for Kouma and the others.


    Lets start right away, youre in a hurry right?


    Why you Despite being a Gloomy Yuki, youre being conceited! <magma ball="">!</magma>


    While a vein popped up, Endou leaped out and shot arge clump ofva.


    Was that thepleted form of the magic that was used before? Its a technique close to a unique magic that uses Endous distinctive magic power.


    But its slow.


    Slow enough for me to have enough time to go around the ssmates back.


    Did it work!?


    No it didnt!


    Together with an explosion near the ground, the puddle of water vaporized.


    Endou saw that vapor and said something stupid so I told him where I was.


    Wh-! Behind us!?


    What!?


    Mitsuki realized it first and showed a response, but that too was slow.


    If their opponent was someone who had the intent to kill, then half of them would have died this instant.


    Ranged group get back! The close quarter group are the vanguards!


    Jirous instructions scattered around.


    Doesnt seem like theyre conceited enough to challenge me one by one.


    Come at me


    Uooooooh!


    A male student whose name I dont particrly remember came leaping at me with a sword.


    Continuing that, the bunch who went towards left and right started their attack from both sides.


    Your coordination is fine and all, but what do you think youre doing by leaping all at once, you guys.


    Take this here!


    I swing once with Kuromaru.


    The lightly swung Kuromaru mowed down the leaping guys in one fell swoop.


    Dont go all at once! Remember the things you acquired in the dungeon exploration!


    Shouted Kouma after seeing the guys groaning on the ground after being mowed down.


    Hearing that, the vanguards immediately stopped their movement and each of them started moving separately.


    No, he saw it was falling apart and took propermand.


    In proof of that, they perfectly shifted their timing and started their attack.


    Take this!


    Woah there


    Sei!


    Here here


    Yaah!


    Try and hit me~


    I dodge, warp and repel the pushed out fist, swung sword and thrown knife.


    Although I was surrounded by ten people, nobody could touch me.


    If its like this then I rather prefer monsters.


    Why cant I hit him!?


    Who knows? Arent you guys just slow?


    Why you!


    Even if you get worked up, things that cant hit just cant hit.


    Oops, now that we separated, the rearguards are chanting magic.


    Shall I make them sleep before Im attacked?


    Here, <thunder floor=""></thunder>


    Gah


    The electricity that was released from the soles of my feet burned the ssmates.


    It was fortunate that a pool of water was made thanks to the heavy rain.


    Thanks to that the electricity flowed well even with a small amount of magic power.


    Magic! Go!


    <wind dagger="">!</wind>


    <mence="">!</me>


    <water cannon="">!</water>


    <stone rain="">!</stone>


    <thundernce="">!</thunder>


    Together with Jirous voice, magic was fired at the same time.


    Quite a lot of them, I should go around again and


    Gh!


    Think Ill let you run?


    The nameless ssmate who shouldnt be able to move by the electricity grabbed my foot.


    What looks is he giving me persistence and fighting spirit and what else? Something mysterious was inside this guy.


    No, its not just him, its everyone.


    What in the world did they do to them?


    Wait, its not the time for that I guess


    I forcibly swing away the hand that caught my foot and clear away the magic that approached right before me with Kuromaru.


    I intended to dodge that but I wasnt on time for that I guess


    Speaking of which.


    Why do these guys go this far for Yuuhis sake?


    The fact that Yuuhi clearly has her awareness shouldve been obvious to whoever was looking at her.


    And yet theyre fighting with the reason that shes manipted by me, but isnt it strange that not even one person was suspicious of Yuuhi?


    That and theyre trusting Endou too much.


    (No thats not it. Everyone is cing too much trust in Yuuhi.)


    Shes certainly loved by many of them.


    Ive always been near Yuuhi after I reincarnated, but Ive never seen anyone who hated her.


    I heard people who weve never met at all were friendly to her.


    It was abnormal to be frank, to be loved even by unknown people.


    Is there somethingabout her?


    Well, whatever. Putting it off forter.


    Its a topic where theres no point in thinking about it.


    Id like to check that after we finish this up, but right now lets y with the guys in front of me.


    Outta the way! Ill do it! <magma ball="">!</magma>


    You got no technique do you.


    I brush away Endous Magma Ball he unleashed the second time.


    Seeing his own magic burst and scatter in mid-air and then falling on the ground to create water vapor, Endou stiffened.


    Its a lie right?


    Everyone, take refuge


    Having seen that, Kouma gave instructions while he came out.


    The others who valiantly came out were two: Jirou and Mitsuki.


    And incidentally Endou who was at the front and didnt move.


    If it were the other people, then they probably wont be able to perform an attack as good as the Magma Ball back then.


    If so, then I agree with Kouma who judged that theyll be useless in this fight.


    The ssmates who looked like they want to say something were reluctant, but maybe they understood their own strength since they stepped back.


    Ah, if youre going back then take these guys with you.


    I grab several of my ssmates who are copsed behind me and throw them.


    From a sidence, Jirou caught all of surprised people, killed their momentum and let then on the ground.


    All with one hand, huh. Not bad eh.


    Hold it you, even if it was a joke, theyre still ssmates you know. Couldnt you treat them a little more careful?


    In that case, then dont gang up on me and torment me with all of you please. Im just one person you know?


    My bad, I dont have any sympathy for the guy who put his hand on Yuu.


    Really, well I dont need any of it though.


    While we were talking about those things, the people escaped in the direction opposite of me.


    They seem to be on guard against me, but Im not going to chase them really.


    Bye bye, peeps whose names I dont know.


    Nevertheless Kouma, letting all of them escape was a good decision. If Endous Magma Ball doesnt get through, then they cant cant be opponents if theyre not us.


    I wonder if Ive done something unforgivable to everyone.


    Theres no helping it! Its easier to move this way, you know!


    Whats remaining are three of the four life-havers and one dunce, huh That works.


    Its pitiful for the guys who were dered as useless isnt it-


    I think its better than dying.


    Thats true though.


    Me killing anyones not gonna happen No, theres a once in a thousand chance; if theres that many, then they may get engulfed and at least one may get into an idental death.


    The amount of people dropped now, so I wont have to get troubled with that part.


    Here wee, Suzaki


    Sure


    Kouma and Mitsukis figure disappeared.


    Theyre quick I can see ins style.


    I stopped the Excalibur of Kouma who appeared beside me with Kuromaru and then I stop the attack from Mitsukis dagger from the other side by grabbing her arm.


    Theyre fast was what I said, but thats in a within bounds ofmon sense kind of meaning.


    Theyre still sluggish from my perspective.


    These two looks surprised, but it appears these werent their winning bet.


    With the perfect chance where both my hands are upied, Jirou appeared in front of me.


    Eat this! <tekken seisai(iron="" fist="" punishment)="">!</tekken>


    The magic power filled fist hits my stomach.


    The foot he stepped with rocked the ground, creating a small crater.


    The attack with high firepower from good coordination was pretty good but.


    You should have gotten in to give you a bit more proper training.


    Wha-  are you kidding me


    I didnt even twitch.


    As I expected he didnt seem to think it did no damage, so Jirou reflexively pulled back his fist.


    Before they separate, first I fling away Mitsuki I caught and then hit Jirou hard with my free hand.


    Mitsuki who I flung away from me scowled at me while she got up and Jirou was lying down on the pool of water, groaning unmoving.


    Ji- Jirou! Suzaki !


    Where did you get such strength is it?


    !?


    Its because you look like you want to ask that.


    Even I would be curious about it if our positions are reversed.


    Weell, not gonna tell ya though!


    Damn!


    I forced back Kouma with Kuromaru.


    Originally, Kuromaru is at a level where it would be instantly cut into pieces by a sacred sword, let alone holding down the sacred sword. But Koumas sacred sword is still hardly awakened.


    Its just a stick that discharges power.


    Excalibur, which would continue to shed light, will for the first time acquire its sharpness by condensing the light in its de.


    And thus us Heroes would arrive at a higher ce.


    If I were to say what I want to say thenit means its not worth talking about it to the inexperienced Kouma.


    Why are you supporting the demon army?


    Ah?


    Kouma asked me as he took distance and readied himself.


    We were supposed to be requested to help the humans and take up arms.. And yet, why are you on that side? Why are you trying to take Yuu along with you?


    Hmm, thats right.


    The reason is that the human me got along well with those guys, but I dont think thats all.


    Simply said, letting Touma do whatever he likes pisses me off and I have to kill him once more.


    And above all I hate the human country.


    And if I were to add another one, one reason thats limited to this ce


    The big reason is that I have people important to me among both the demons and the beastmen. If the humans are going to try hurting them, then supporting them is natural right?


    Also personally, I cant stomach the fact you asked Yuuhi out on a date.


    You mean thats the reason for taking her along with you?


    Yeah


    Think Im going to leave Yuuhi alone in a ce with a guy who would try to put his hands on her? Is what Im saying.


    Well I do know Yuuhi refused the invitation from a guy with ulterior motives.


    Also that shes not as weak as she looks.


    Thats why I also know that there was never a time when she went out together with a man except with me, just because she was asked out.


    Even so I doubt this guy will stop asking her out, because he loves her.


    Even I you know, have that healthy desire to monopolize.


    I like Hanabashira Yuuhi. I love her very, very much. I wont hand her over to you, Ill defeat you here. Thats all.


    Thank you for the easiest to understand reason. In that case I cannot lose either.


    Theres nopromise in this.


    That being the case, we can only fight.


    I set up my Kuromaru and Kouma readied his iplete Excalibur.


    Theres no signal.


    Even so we kicked the ground at the same time.


    Our swords then shed and sparks fell

 Chapter 58

    Guwa!?


    Kouma was blown away and rolled over on the ground.


    Eventually he stopped and daringly threw away the raincoat he wore that probably became troublesome and stood up with his sacred sword thrust on the ground.


    KuhWhy is there such strength


    How does it feel? Being defeated by the guy youve been ridiculing with ipetent and gloomy and all that.


    I close the distance in one go and swung down Kuromaru with the feeling of giving an additional attack to a weakened enemy.


    Kouma somehow defended it with his sword, but he couldnt bear the weight and went on his knees.


    Guh!


    Must feel frustrating dont youHey, try say it! That its frustrating!


    Dont you underestimate me!


    Woah there


    Kouma parried Kuromaru by tilting his sacred sword and thrusted the sword towards me while still on his knees.


    Its a good attack, but I catch that with my palm.


    With the sacred sword unable to go through even my palm, Kouma looked shocked.


    How can that


    Too bad eh.


    Gah


    I strike the shoulder of Kouma who stopped his movement with the back of Kuromarus de.


    Ive adjusted myself, but it felt like his corbone broke.


    (This guy really is inexperienced)


    I thought, watching Kouma who crumbled down.


    Neither I nor Touma would even take damage from this level of attack.


    Because theres one of the abilities of a <sacred sword=""> wielder, the <sword defensor="">. (; lit. armor of the sacred sword)</sword></sacred>


    This is an ability that by far exceeds <reinforcement magic=""> which reinforces the body by flowing magic power throughout our whole body.</reinforcement>


    First, weapons wont prate.


    One is able to stop killing weapons like swords and bows and the like with their skin.


    I dont quite understand the principles of it myself, but well, please think of it as our skin bing hard when magic power flows through.


    Although it doesnt perfectly protect you from blows, magic or attacks that can inflict damage to the inside, one can obtain a defence where one wont object even if you call it invincible.


    In proportion to that, the magic power consumption bes nasty if you invoke it continuously, so I normally dont use it and invoke it depending on the necessary timing.


    For example, Koumas thrust just now.


    That was me invoking <sword defensor=""> on my palms and receiving the blow.</sword>


    And on the other hand, Kouma receiving damage could say its because his isntplete.


    Even if I say my blow was weak, it doesnt serve its purpose if his bones break at that level.


    Guhhaahhaah


    Youre also too slow to heal.


    Another ability of a wielder of the <sacred sword="">, that is <sword thrill="">. (: lit. divine protection of the sacred sword; soodo suriiru) (TN. cant find the proper western word for this, anybody got a clue?)</sword></sacred>


    This ability is most straightforwardly, an ultra-regeneration of injuries.


    The ability lets you instantly recover from all external wounds, damage to your body, restrictions due to magic, or things that bring about bad effects.


    Whats different from recovery magic is the point where even if, for example, you die, then you can revive instantly.


    Its just that it consumes magic power.


    Im not sure about it, but apparently you can die if you drive out an illness without magic power, <sacred sword=""> wielder or not.</sacred>


    A former <sacred sword=""> wielder seems to have died that way, but thats a story I heard through hearsay so I dont know it well.</sacred>


    WellIn the famous RPG that starts with Dragon, the Hero can revive right? Im saying such system is also in this world.


    There are abilities besides those butwell, I dont think its necessary with this guy as my opponent and he doesnt look like he can use it yet.


    Whats wrong? Youre already healed right? Get up.


    gh!


    Holding his shoulder, Kouma stood up.


    He readied his sacred sword, but its light is dimmer than before and hes backing away.


    Hes frightened, clearly.


    Theres no fighting spirit in his eyes and when I take a step forward he takes a step back.


    I guess he doesnt know what he can do.


    He never expected his sword not to pierce his opponent.


    He never expected his body to get injured.


    His body is being controlled by his fears from his first intense pain.


    This guy has already be useless.


    Boring


    I swing Kuromaru, aiming for Koumas head.


    In order to rob him of his consciousness, this time its even weaker than thest one.


    Kouma didnt movebut,


    Uooooh!


    I wont let you do that to Kouma!


    Jirou and Mitsuki stopped that blow.


    In that opening, Endou who was supposed to be on his knees until now moved and carried Kouma back under his arms.


    Get out of the way.


    I wont! I cant let you beat Kouma here!


    Thats right! Hes an important friend of ours!


    Their eyes are seriousWow, these guys are annoying.


    Both of you


    Its frustrating, but youre the strongest among us. Theres also the matter in the future and we cant just lose you alright?


    Endou


    What are they saying, these people.


    The viinish part is how I usually act, but being shown such friendship drama in front of my eyes gives me the creeps.


    Get up quickly! Were gonna knock down that creepy guy!


    Yeah!


    Koumas sword released a strong light.


    That which was more dazzling and brighter than before gradually breathed light in that sword.


    And thenthe sacred sword <excalibur>, that had locked up all its power inside its edge, wasplete.</excalibur>


    ExcaliburI see, you werent in yourplete form until nowbut if its now then!


    Here we go!


    It really turned into something troublesome


    Being surrounded by friends like a protagonist in a story, Kouma awakened into the real deal.


    Theres a great difference between that and his iplete power until just a while ago and his magic power is iparable too.


    Its a pure white de unlike mine, but Im a little jealous of it.


    I guess itll be bad if I dont go a little more seriously


    Kuh!


    Uwa!?


    Sweeping away the two holding back my sword in front of me, I tried to leap at Kouma and


    Too slow!


    Uoh!?


    I reflexively curve my body.


    The sword tip grazed before my eyes.


    Appearing in front of me in an instant, Kouma swung his sword at a speed that cant bepared with that from a while ago.


    Youve gotten pretty fast havent ya!


    Thanks to you, my body is light!


    I also go just a little more seriously and devote myself in evasion.


    There are as many chances for counter attacks as I like, but with Kuromaru I doubt Ill be able to cause any damage to the current Kouma


    I know that his <sword defensor=""> is fairlyplete.</sword>


    The sharpness of his sword is also several times


    Shall I also draw out my sacred sword?


    NoI would end up killing him if I do it untactfully and I also dont know how many would get mixed up and eaten.


    Tch!


    gh!


    I parry the sword and thrust my fist into Koumas abdomen.


    A dull sensation transmitted into my hand in spite of having my fist reinforced with magic power.


    Kouma opened his eyes wide from being counterattacked and bearing damage albeit extremely small, and flew back in surprise.


    The other three rushed towards him.


    Are you alright Kouma!?


    Yeahbut still, even though Ive attacked this much, to think not even one attack connected is


    What could he be


    Someposure could be seen in the faces of the four.


    Kouma is an equal match to meis what he must be thinking.


    He has the nerve to think,


    that he can win,


    against me.


    I have some nthe three of you, please lend me your ears


    They gathered together and began their discussion.


    Well, usually I would do a surprise attack, but lets wait this time, like amon viin.


    Got it right!? Good, lets go!


    Kouma, Mitsuki and Jirou rushed out.


    Kouma is naturally the fastest, but Mitsuki was also fast.


    Behind them is Jirou and behind him is Endou.


    And among themIll shut down Kouma first I guess.


    <magmance="">!</magma>


    Wha-tch!


    The instant I try to swing Kuromaru, arge dark rednce came flying towards me.


    Its on the fast side, but not much of a big deal.


    When I brush it away with one hand, arge part of it fell on a pool of water and steam rose from it.


    (Oh crapso this was their aim)


    I, you know! I detest you! You gloomy Yuki!


    From the other side of the steam thats rapidly reducing my sight, Endou called out.


    Yeah, I know even if you dont tell me, I dont like you either.


    Always making a nk face! And you aint never going against whatever we tell you to do


    What, you wanted me to go against you?


    And that attitude as soon as youvee to this world! Its sickening you know!


    I sweep away the magmances like crazy.


    Steam rises each time I do so, my vision is already pure white.


    HuffhuffThe likes of you!


    Its a stupid bastardfiring continuously and causing himself to have short of breath.


    You think Ill let the likes of you have Yuuhi-san!?


    Is that so!?


    Ance of unthinkable size appeared as it pierced through the steam.


    Did he muster thest of his power? I cant hear that annoying voice of his anymore.


    I grab thatnce with one hand and crush its tip.


    My right hand is a little hotit pierced my <sword defensor=""> in the end huh.</sword>


    Wellit was a great shot.


    Now where was I


    Thestnce fell on the ground and steam rose together with the sound of evaporating water.


    That time, I hear a swoosh-like cut sound on my right. When I put Kuromaru in that direction, ng! I hear the metallic sound twice.


    It must be a knife, guessing from the lightness of the sound, its probably Mitsukis attack.


    I hear sounds of footsteps from the direction the knife flew out.


    At the same time, something is shining at the inside the opposite side of the water vapour.


    Considering the location, its Kouma and MitsukiIf its like that then Jirou is the finisher just likest time then.


    So Kouma pretended to be the one who decides the oue, but its surprisingly JirouId think they would know his attacks wont reach me, but


    When the light and footsteps approached until theyre nearby, a knife and fistes from left and right andfist?


    Take this!


    I noticed after stopping the knife and fist.


    The owner of the knife was, not surprisingly, Mitsuki.


    However, what was releasing light wasnt Koumas sacred sword, but Jirous only light magic.


    Which means the oneing from the front is


    With thisits settled then!


    The man who is capable of injuring meKouma.


    The tip of the sacred sword that protruded, was sucked into my defenceless body is what didnt happen.


    Eh?


    I have grabbed and stopped the edge of Excalibur.


    The point of his sword wont even reach me.


    Furthermore, Jirou and Mitsuki have copsed left and right of me.


    You guys really thought you could defeat me with such cheap tactics? It was obvious, you idiots.


    It means that its obvious they would decide the fight with Kouma.


    In the end, Jirous attack cant get through me after all.


    Next, Jirou using light magic was too foolish.


    As long as magic power is used, it will get caught by my magic detection no matter how inferior it is.


    Thats why I didnt worry about being dodged and thrusted my fist into Mitsuki and Jirous abdomen and made them faint.


    And then caught Koumas deIn order to show off the difference in strength.


    Its kind of over-optimistic trying to win with a power that you awakened in this ce, you know that? This ce isnt that convenient you know.


    Difference in power is difference in power, how much you suddenly be stronger, its not something that just covers it.


    A great difference is created between me and Kouma, in strength, skill and also experience.


    He may have awakened his sacred sword in the eleventh hour, but it didnt cover that difference.


    Whats wrong? Cat got your tongue?


    I ask a question towards Kouma who sunk into silence.


    I thought hes surprised, but it seems different somehow.


    Kouma looks at meor more urately behind me and thinly smiled.


    Were counting on youEndou!


    Got it!


    What!?


    What came out behind mefrom the steam was Endou who I thought couldnt move anymore back then.


    Perhaps he mustve pretended to have fainted and went around behind me.


    Even sowhy hadnt I felt his magic power?


    Go to hell! <magma hammer="">!</magma>


    Tch!


    Together with the sound of something breaking, a gigantic boiling magma hammer hits me at super point nk range.


    Kouma already stored away his sacred sword in another dimension and carried away Mitsuki and Jirou.


    I stop the lump of magma with both hands.


    Its a lump of outrageous magic power and to makes matters worse, <sword defensor="">s magic resistance isnt perfect.</sword>


    My hands is getting a little hot.


    All of our magic powers are put in Endous magic! Dont think you can stop it!


    So thats how it is. The reason I didnt notice Endou getting closer is because his magic power ran dry.


    The sound I heard of something breaking before this lump was released back thenShould probably be the sound of a magic stone being crushed.


    Ive heard there were magic stones that stores magic.


    If thats the case then it could contain everyones magic power and Endou can fire magic even in a zero magic power state.


    Its a good strategyis probably not the time to say!


    Gooooooo!


    Kuh


    This isnt goodIm being crush


    Huffhuffserves you right.


    Are you okay, Endou


    Yeah, my magic powers only spent after allI can get up right away.


    Kouma lent his shoulder to Endou who copsed and escaped from inside the steam.


    He left him at the ce Jirou and Mitsuki was resting and once again confirmed the locationhewas in from the outside.


    He couldnt see well from the steam, but he was certain he was inside.


    Endou felt a definitive response and Kouma too had confirmed where he was about to be crushed by the lump ofva.


    Did hereally die?


    Hehhe got what hesing for.


    Kouma thought he shouldnt talk like that to a man who was their ssmate, even as a joke, but he himself fought with the intent to kill and noticed it was like a pot calling the kettle ck.


    It was the man who brainwashed Yuuhi, dying is naturalhaving such conclusion, Kouma justified his own deeds and was made to agree.


    More importantly you, is it fine not to go to Yuuhi-san? She probably became sane again.


    What are you going to do. Endou, even you like


    Its fine, okay! Im fine with it. Youre suitable for Yuuhi-sanThats why Im fine with it already. Go already, once I can move again Ill also go.


    Got it.


    Kouma who could still move cleared away the aftertaste of victory and began walking towards the direction Yuuhi had gone.


    It wasthat moment.


    gh!?


    The two instantly turned pale.


    Shoulders were heavy.


    By the terrible pressure, Kouma went on his knees and Endou twitched and became unable to move.


    Aahmy bad. Ive been underestimating you a little, you guys.


    Perhaps to them, it was the voice they least wanted to hear in the world right now.


    From inside the steam that was still enveloping,heappeared

 Chapter 59

    You are reading a trantion of scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site if you wish to show support to us.


    Heroes are really outrageous beings.


    Thats because whatever they do, theyll get this strong in no more than about a single month.


    When you try and be in their presence, youll understand the feelings of the nearby people who look at me or Touma.


    So out of standard arent theylike really.


    Thats what I think when I look down on my uninjured body even though I was swallowed byva.


    Only the clothes on my upper body became useless.


    This wont do, Im almost half-naked.


    Even Heroes would get embarrassed all the same though.


    Damn itwhat shall I do with those two?


    The man called Endou Ryuuji is, in any case, an ordinary human being.


    Getting ordinary grades in elementary school and middle school, and test results were always average.


    An ordinary boy who never earned anything but third ce in a foot race during sports day.


    His dislike towards himself changed and he took effort and entered high school in a somewhat higher ranking.


    That was where he met by chancethe girl called Hanabashira Yuuhi.


    She was just like the sun.


    The sun floating in the sky who woulde in contact with even the crowds of weed like himself with the usual cheerful attitude.


    He fell in love at first sight.


    He tried starting to approach and talk to her, but what gathered around Yuuhi were flowers, different than the weeds.


    Kouma, who was renowned as the coolest boy in his school year, the petite and cute Mitsuki, who was very popr by the boys and Jirou, who brought people together with excitement and his trustworthiness.


    What is more, the smart student council president whose sses suits him, a handsome youth who entered as a junior and was a model, a boy of the same school year with plenty of sexual experience and even boys of other schools harbored love towards her.


    Endou gave up halfwaysaying the ordinary him can not win against them.


    And the finishing blow was the figures of her and Kouma walking on the road thats illuminated by the setting sun.


    They were too matching, his heart broke.


    He gave up on her and a few daysterhe witnessed Yuuhi talking with a single male student, also by coincidence.


    Who was there was neither Kouma nor the other flowersSuzaki Setsu, the bottommost in social standing in terms of position. A boy who was like withered weed, the weed among weeds.


    Seeing that, Endou felt anger.


    The boy who was called gloomy, eerie and even unpleasant, treated the words of the girl who was an existence like the sun to them as he saw fit. Endou noticed the first feelings inside of himhis urge to kill.


    From then on he turned Suzaki Setsu into his enemy.


    Instigating him with Gloomy Yuki and kicking him around as a gofer.


    There were also times he struck his stomach or stepped on his head as he was crouching.


    And he, who wasughing doing thatcurrently has his head stepped on by that boy.


    Gahhah


    Come to think of it, I had this done to me a lot right? By you.


    It was one blow.


    Just when he thought he appeared from inside the steam, Endou received an impact on his stomach and fell down.


    The intense feeling of oppression and intense pain rendered him unable to move and made him crouch.


    With him gasping, his face was pressed to the ground and some mud entered his mouth.


    I aint bearing any special grudges against you. Whatever was done to me neither hurt nor itched after all.


    Setsus stepping power wasnt high.


    However, Endou couldnt stand up.


    Reason why Im stepping on you like this is because I got curious about how you felt when you stepped on me. Hey Endou, it surprisingly doesnt feel bad, thisthe looking down part is better than anything else. Did you have that kind of feelings too?


    Guhgih


    Even though Endou was disordered and agonizing in pain, his face went red from anger.


    He put in the strength to stand up, but he was stepped on stronger than before and he sunk further in the soil.


    How amazing, youDespite having neither magic power nor physical strength and your body is hurting. Do you hate me that much?


    Setsu tormented Endou by grinding with his foot.


    Even if he was screwed even more into the ground and mud entered his mouth, Endou didnt stop ring at him.


    I understand you, I hate you too you know. Thats why Im stepping on your head like this. Lets see, what should I do nowbreak your arm? Cut off your legs? Even if I gouge out your eyes, itll be fine if I go for one. If its just that then I can still do it without problems, right me?


    Setsu thrusted Kuromaru before Endous eyes.


    This moment, Endou harbored fear towards him for the first time.


    Hes conscious about what he picked a fight with.


    This man is a monster, I shouldnt havee in contact with him.


    Regret swelled uphe currently thought from the bottom of his heartthat he was too foolish.


    Sowhere should I start?


    The next moment, Endous consciousness was spontaneously lost.


    aw, that sucks


    He fainted just by me pointing a smile towards him for a bit.


    I shouldve done it over for a bit, but lets be satisfied with just making him regret it.


    Uhah


    So, what are you gonna do?


    I call out to Kouma who had his sacred sword ready and isnt moving.


    Even though you could say I was defenseless when I was stepping on Endou, this guy didnt move even a single step.


    My impression is that his spirit is already broken.


    Like I thought, hes going to get cold feet if their greatest attack was stopped without injuries.


    Well, I dont care about this guys condition, I have something I want to ask of him.


    Well, if youre noting at me then thats fine, just listen like that. Answer me honestly to the things Im about to ask you.


    Wh, why should I


    If youre not answering then it cant be helped, Ill kill this guy.


    To threaten him, I thrust Kuromaru to Endous neck.


    The fact that I wont kill is something Kouma doesnt know.


    It should be enough of a threat in that case.


    St-, stop!


    Then answer them, honestly of course.


    I understand


    Alright, this is good.


    Okay then, first question, those ck robe lots, if I remember rightly you said they were leaders or something right? Tell me all of their names and abilities.


    Why should I


    Because its necessary. Just tell me.


    O, okay.


    Before he talked back with something, I press Kuromaru strongly against Endou, urging on ahead.


    If I try to summarize the exnation that came from Koumas mouth, there are eight ck robes.


    Names are Kagerou, Luna, Bildos, Kuroinu, Saiga, Melua, Lume, Gaia.


    Each of them has unique magic, but they werent revealed or so it seems.


    Its probably, but the one who uses <shadow magic=""> or something seems to be Kagerou.</shadow>


    Ive already met Saiga and Kuroinu didnt I? In front of Shironekos house.


    Now that I think about it, I couldnt confirm their unique magic.


    Next is Melua huhif my expectations are right, then she must be that one


    Now, the next question, its the location of the ck robes.


    I, I dont knowEven though I say those people are leaders, I havent gotten anymands. They have the authorities, but All of them should be running about freely on the battlefield. Ah, but one is protecting the king of the human continent. Another oneOne of them is also marching onto Evil Barrow alone on a horse.


    On a horseEvil Barrow? Hell get done in before he reaches the demon kings castle, like that.


    That person appears to have an ability that makes sure he wontI dont know it in details though.


    What is this, hes useless.


    His target should be Desastre, buthow rash, picking a fight with that woman is like going to his death.


    Which leaves meif I knock down the six ck robes in this ce, then itll settle this battlefield.


    No, if that guys also here


    Next, do you know of a guy who looks like a little girl?


    Wh, who is that?


    HmmIll ask differently. You havent seen any other ck robed guys?


    I, Im 100% sure there are only eight leaders! I dont know anyone else, okay!?


    Heaint lying I guess.


    That guy didnte?


    No, he cant possibly note.


    He should appear somewhereprobably when the battles about to end.


    Well, whatever


    Are we done? Release Endou please


    Yeah, then Ill give you myst question.


    The thing I wanted to ask the most was still left.


    Something more important than the information of the enemies Ill be making.


    You, you invited Yuuhi to a date. Is that true?


    Eh?


    Answer me.


    Ye, yeahIts truegah.


    In the middle of Koumas answer, my fist caught his cheeks.


    I ended up hitting him unintentionallyUhee.


    Uwa, he ended up fainting.


    Well, whatever I guess.


    I carry the fainted Endou and Kouma by gripping their nape.


    I carry Mitsuki and Jirou while Im at it and put all of them at the base of arge tree inside the forest.


    Leaving them alone while exposed in rain looks bad to me too after all.


    I tie themno I dont have to tie them up. They cant do anything either way.


    A.N. Setsu-kun is an S. (Suddenly)

 Chapter 60

    You are reading a trantion of Jun from scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site or on patreon(trantorjun) if you wish to show support to us. You may not read the actual trantion if you dont.


    Now, what to do.


    The fight with Koumas group is over, so Im thinking about what to do next.


    My current objective is to crush the ck robed bunches, but I ought to go to Yuuhi for now I guess.


    I spent a little too much time in this and that girl should be fine, but I cant make light of unique magic users.


    Shall I just wait and see for now?


    H-!?


    The moment I took a step towards Yuuhi and the other, I perceive a hint of something flying with great force from behind me and leap to the sides.


    Upon doing so, the ce I had been standing until now was struck by something.


    Judging from appearances, it looks human shaped, butisnt this the same thing as the raincoats Kouma and the others were wearing?


    His hair is ck and short and from his good physique, it should be a young man.


    This appearance, he might be a ssmate.


    Why I dont have proof of that is because this guys face doesnt have trace of its original shape.


    Its smashedmust be struck many times over.


    Hes not breathing like one would expect.


    HmphJust when I was going around to kill fools who were escaping from the battlefield, Ie across an interesting guy.


    A voice called out to me when I was checking the corpse.


    What is behind me is a young man.


    I have never seen his face and I shouldnt have seen that appearance of his either, but only that voice I do know.


    Are you Kagerou?


    I dont know who you heard that from, butthats correct, Setsu.


    Properly wear a ck robe please, I got confused for a sec, youknow!


    I kick the ground hurriedly during my words and approach Kagerou.


    And then I strike with Kuromaru in a surprise attack sense.


    However


    Im different from before you thoughIm being underestimated.


    ugh, really now.


    Kagerou stopped Kuromaru with a ck sword.


    I thought about settling it with this attack, but it doesnt seem like I can do that so easily. Now that I think about itI do recall this guy at the wedding ceremony being a clone body.


    Gh! Or rather, are you disguising that ck sword or something as Kuromaru!? Im gonna wreck that thing!


    Try it if you can! With that swords thats only big!


    Oraah!


    I took some distance and swing Kuromaru through centrifugal force.


    Kagerou proceeded to parry that with the one handed ck sword.


    Ive put quite some power into it, but it splendidly diverted.


    TchYou mean I really cant go with ordinary methods if I go against these guys?


    Youre a man I cant get along with.


    Ah?


    Why do you bastard, despite having this much strength, care about other people?


    Huh? Youre saying things I dont quite understand.


    Im asking why you are protecting the weak!


    Kagerou used the momentum of my sword curving and struck back with his sword.


    When I lightly kick the ground to avoid it with a backstep, Kagerou shortened the distance, not allowing me to escape.


    The swords once again got together, turning into a fiercepetition.


    The weak you sayWhat are you talking about.


    Since a while ago you bastard have been pointing your consciousness behind you. Theres somethingsomeone which would be bad if its found by me, isnt there?


    Now lets see here.


    Strangely perceptive, this guy.


    Im sure Iid down Kouma and the others behind me.


    Its about this guy whos killing the fleeing ssmates, he may just kill them while hes at it.


    I already squeezed out the information, so they already served their purpose, but


    Well, if I lose these, then my important girl will be sad. My bad for ya, but youre gonna let me take on ya while protecting them.


    Even if I say it like Im giving a clear exnation, Yuuhi would feel sad if Kouma and the others die.


    Theres no need for me to purposely make her sad.


    Besides, a handicap of this level is like nothing.


    Important girlso its for the sake of yourrade.


    Hah! For the sake ofrades, youre making meugh! I move for my sake. I dont want to see her sad face, thats why Im protecting them.


    In order to not see that, I have to protect the lots behind me.


    If thats the case then its a cheap price, Ill protect them anytime.


    An idea thats far away from something like a knight in shining armor, or a Hero.


    Those things are more suitable to guys like Kouma who thinks of theirpanions, are honest and shining.


    Thats why I dont have to be a Hero or a knight in shining armor.


    I dont even want to be a great hero who saves everyone.


    Its just, Ill only protect the guys whom Ill be troubled with if I dont have them around.


    And so, I cant get along with you punk. Thats why Ill beat you. That fine right? Being self-centered.


    HmphOnly that partisnt something I dont understand!


    Our opinions met and then diverged.


    His and my sword once again noisily collided within the rain


    Together with the sounds of explosions, two women covered ground. One who continued raising explosions and one who continued dodging them, the two never stopped those movements until they were at a nearly deserted location.


    How obstinate, youand I even have to deal with that man.


    I cant just allow that you know? I have to crush poisonous insects who aim for Yuki-kun.


    Im a poisonous insect you say!?


    The seething anger from being disparaged boosted Lunas magic power tremendously.


    While calmly looking at that scene, Yuuhi turned on the calm mes on her hand.


    I am an exterminator! One who kills that damned insecta messenger of justice, do you understand!? In the name of master Touma, I will crush you as well as that damned insect altogether!


    Ive decided. I will seriously kill you.


    The battle between the woman who released violent anger and the woman who calmly burned the hellfire of wrath had begun.


    This presence!


    Desastre reflexively rose from the throne. That face of hers was not like the serious look until now; it was covered in joy.


    Youre finally here Setsu. I can see it even from this range.


    Yes, moreover his formerpanions and even Roa


    Roa?


    She is an important friend of mine. She is very strong you see.


    ReallyThats reassuring.


    The face of the two who were inside the demon castle turned very bright.


    With just them being here for them, the situation of the war was already in the process of changing.


    It was certain that the demons side was approaching victory without end.


    Perhaps because they believed thatthe two were unable to notice someone quickly approaching.


    Suddenly, a hole was made on the floor of the throne room.


    Fragments of the broken floor scattered about inside the room and dust flew.


    W-!? An enemy attack!?


    Uhehelucky! Quite lucky arent I, discovering the two of you altogether!


    What appeared from the hole was a young, green haired girl.


    By no means did it mean she was not tall, however that innocent facial expression looked very young.


    Furthermore, a tattoo is put under her eye, which brought about even more of a mismatch.


    Ominousthat is how she was if one were to express it in a single word. Finally, the ck robe put on her body made clear that she was an enemy.


    I think you understand, buutIm going to have you let me bind your bodies, so there!


    Hmphquite pretentious are you not, despite having a human body. Just try it if you caLevia?


    Levia was looking at the young girl with a surprised look.


    And simultaneously she clenched her fist so hard, blood would seem to permeate out of anger.


    Whyare you on that sideEarth god.


    Wha!?


    Eeh? Its my choice which side I take right? Right? Miss Sea god and miss Sky god.


    I seeso this one is the earth god.


    Having been called the sky god, Desastre spoke that name with a look like she chewed on a bitter bug.


    Thats right, Im the earth god Gaia. So, nice to meet you,my big sisters.


    Said the young girl who called herself Gaia, while showing a lovely smile.

 Chapter 61

    You are reading a trantion of Jun from scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site or on patreon(trantorjun) if you wish to show support to us. You may not read the actual trantion if you dont.


    There were once two gods who made this world.


    One is the god of creation.


    She created all things from nothing and developed the world.


    The other is the god of destruction.


    She destroyed things that bes an obstruction to the development and simrly developed the world.


    The world bing its Complete form was a matter of timehowever,


    The god of creation went mad.


    Precisely at that time, she began massacring the people born in the world.


    When the people fell down to half their numbers in the twinkling of an eye, the god of destruction finally began stopping that massacre.


    The battle between fellow gods began.


    The battle turned violent, but they constantlypeted over strength.


    There the god of destruction hit upon the idea of borrowing the strength of the people.


    At the end of the long and violent battle, the god of destruction, borrowing the powers of the people, had finally seeded in sealing the god of creation.


    And then, worried for the seal to be lifted, the god of destruction prepared three keys to the seal.


    Two of them dwelled inside the people and another one dwelled inside a monster which has no concept of lifespan.


    They were called respectively the Earth god, Sky god and the Sea god, and each of them possess great strength in order to not lose the key.


    The earth god and sky god are, in ordance to the lifespan of the people, taken over, generation upon generation.


    The sea god has continuously watched over that.


    And like that, they continued to protect the seal to the god of creation.


    As long as they werent endangered that is.


    Until the earth god Gaia turned against the sea god Levia and sky god Desastre


    Really, you all arenning on reviving the god of creation arent you?


    Thats right! You know all of the people of this world! Were gonna get everyone killed!


    Contrary to her words, Gaia smiled innocently.


    Levia turned lightly cold to that facial expression of hers.


    (If I properly found this child and managed to speak with herno, never mind this talk. Its a littlete for regrets.)


    Levia has the duty to worry over the other keys.


    For hundreds of years she continued that duty and this time was her first blunder.


    It was impossible for her to not feel regret.


    Even so, Levia renewed herself.


    It is because theyounger sisterbeside her was looking strongly


    we can not afford tomit a blunder for our generation, now can we.


    Desastre took a step forward.


    Levia also tried to match up with her, but Desastre held her back.


    I shall go from here.


    Hey wait! You dont have to do this on your own! Not to mention you are the king, dont you know that!?


    I will not be bested


    Thats not what Ihnng! You know what, fine. Just do whatever you like!


    Levia looked at Desastres face warped in ferocity and snapped.


    She cant be stopped at this point, and going as far as exterminating her enemy is


    Fufube relieved. There is not in a million chance of a defeat for I, the demon king


    Desastres hair changed from the lovely red to a beautiful golden color.


    Matching with the rise of her magic power inside her, her body began sending out crackling electricity.


    humphare you maybe underestimating me? The one who ends up dying is yourself though, poor you!


    Says the likes of a human. The likes of you dont have any such privileges to put up a mask in front of I.


    Gyaaah!?


    The me bullet let loose by the ck haired woman, Kuroinu, shot down the demon soldiers.


    Upon taking a nce at that, the girl flipped her robe and directed herself to the battlefield.


    Incidentally, unlike the time at the beastmen continent, she had the shape of a human.


    It was the same with Melua, but all the people in ck robes were basically, with the exception of Shironeko, human beings.


    Running parallel besides such woman was a single man


    Saiga, what has happened with your post?


    I caught up with ya. There were only a few soldiers so it was done instantly.


    The man who mowed down the oing soldiers with his spear, Saiga so answered.


    Even so, it wont do to be apart from your post would it?


    Well its fine aint it!? Youre happy to see me right?


    That iswell, I suppose that is true.


    Eh!?


    Saiga reflexively leaked out his voice.


    What he said as a jest ended up being affirmed and now he was quite shaken.


    If you are here then I can leave my back to you after all, Billdos or Luna would be even better, butIt would help having even you on this asion.


    What, so thats what you meant.


    ? What about it?


    Never mind!


    He faced away and swung his spear to vent his anger.


    Saiga was also a man. The woman he likes was here.


    What the woman said raised him and then pulled him down.


    *sigh*Ah, right you know, once we defeat the demon king, lets go have some meal together.


    Excuse me? I dont think there will be any ce to do so once that revives.


    Before its revival I mean! We should have at least some time dont ya think?


    Wellif youre fine during that time.


    Alright!


    Saiga this time wielded his spear gleefully.


    Each fallen demon soldiers were pitiful.


    Seeing such Saiga, Kuroinu anxiously let out a sigh.


    (Thats why I feel anxious with himparticrly the part where his emotion shakes easily)


    Keeping, ya demon insects!


    Spreading his voice, Saiga instigated the demons.


    A lone demon soldier who felt anger towards that did a suicide attack and was thoroughly sent flying.


    The soldier who was about to be thrown to a tree like that was caught by someone.


    Saiga and Kuroinu knew of these people. The soldier who was caught peered into the face of theyoung girlwho caught him.


    Youall are?


    Im letting you down desu.


    The young girl let down the soldier and ordered him off to the back.


    Arent we lucky, right big sister.


    Im d desu. To meet you first.


    What was there were two girls: a ck and white one.


    They transferred together with Setsu, the sisters who has won fame on the beastmen continent


    ShironekoMineko!


    Good afternoon desu. Kuroinu, Saiga.


    Towards the cat sisters in front of them, Kuroinu showed a look of hatred and Saiga a forced smile.


    Excitement ran through the soldiers who have heard their names.


    The unluckiest sisters who had put a wound on the beast king.


    There were scant people who did not know them, even among the demons.


    The cats who stered mud on our honored liegemeeting you here is convenient! I will erase you, skin and all!


    Shut the hell up desu, fake dog woman. Hey Mineko, say something desu.


    EehWhy are you bringing it to me


    Mineko, who never thought she had a right to speak was bewildered.


    However, she seemed to have something she wanted to say, so she immediately put on a serious expression.


    WellEven I have saved up some pent-up anger after being thoroughly used, sodont expect that you can just simply die.


    You damned prattling cats!


    Here I go desu


    Good griefyou women are scary!


    Stop him! Whatever it takes!


    You think we can lose!?


    The soldiers swarmed a single well built man. Although that man was wearing a ck robe and was a skinhead


    he had lipstick on him for some reason.


    Oh myit was a good attack, you allbuut, its a littlecking, isnt it!?


    Wha, what is!?


    Swords struck him and spears hit him.


    But his body was neither cut nor pierced.


    MooreBring more things that lets me feel!


    Gya


    The man took a single swing of his fistthat alone bid the lower body of the soldiers goodbye to their upper body.


    Seeing that, the other soldiers stumbled a step or two from that bizarre spectacle.


    Come at me more! Like youre letting I, Billdos tremble from the heart of my body! Your biggestattack, give it to mee!


    Towards Billdos showed a look of ecstacy, the soldierspletely lost their fighting spirit.


    Their instinct was telling them not toe close to this.


    Whats wroong!? Here! Here!


    Kuhtemporary withdraw


    aaaaAaAAAAAAH! Im gonna die!


    Eh?


    Right between the soldiers and Billdos, someone fell down.


    They seem to have splendidlynded on their feet, but they painfully stroke their feet.


    OwowI, I didnt die! It was a close call! I was in danger!


    Yo-, you are


    Hm? Aah, Im d. I arrived at the battlefield for now.


    Said the blonde youngdy as she felt relieved seeing the nearby demon soldiers.


    Ro- Roa Golddaughter of the beast king


    She was someone who originally wasnt supposed to be here.


    The soldiers were naturally surprised, but at the same time felt relief.


    The mood in this ce had already be hers.


    Hmm~ Youre the beastmen princess arent you. I dont know why you are here, but what bad luck~ If you were the beast king then I wouldve wanted to fight, butIm not interested in women.


    Billdos looked surprised in the beginning, but lost interest the moment he understood it was Roa.


    But I am gentle, sooif you scurry back home to the beastmen continent right away then I wont do anything. Now, women are an eyesore! Go immediately!


    Ah? Who are you? How gross.


    I take it back, Ill kill you.


    A vein rose on Billdos face.


    And then he approached Roa while cracking his knuckles.


    What, youre an enemy? Thatll be just right! Just when I wanted to act violently with all my strength!


    Roa also prepared her hands.


    Again on a battlefield different from everyone, each of them were about to start their battles

 Chapter 62

    You are reading a trantion of Jun from scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site or on patreon(trantorjun) if you wish to show support to us. You may not read the actual trantion if you dont.


    I wont let you! <ground bomb="">!</ground>


    The earth between the kneeling in and Elka who was about to swing down her sword suddenly bursted open.


    It was a small explosion, however it was done plenty unexpected; Elka stopped her swing and jumped back.


    Tch, I thought it was settled though.


    It wont go so easily.


    Tia rushed over to in.


    In order to apply recovery magic on the wounds of he who was groaning, she applied force on his wounds with her hands.


    Sorry, because recovery magic isnt really my forte


    Uugh


    She could handle an unthinkable amount of magic, however she has only one thing she wasnt skilled at, which was the recovery magic.


    It was a problem of not having aptitude in the first ce, but even so she could control elementary level magic and so she would raise the amount of healing withrge amounts of magic power.


    Even so, elementary level is elementary level.


    It was limited to regenerating the surface of ins quite deep wounds to prevent blood from flowing out, without going as far as letting it recoverpletely.


    You cant move for a while, so.


    Tiagoing against three people on your own is


    Im fine, I will usethatwhen pushes to shove.


    At least dont do the unreasonable


    Letting in sit in that ce, Tia stood in front of the three with an unusually serious expression.


    Hm~? Feeling like doing it on your own? I dont care even if you die you know?


    Chatty person.


    Tcheven though youre just a brat, youre getting on my nerves!


    Chewing down the Youre one too dont you think retort in a gulp, Tia invoked the power residing in those irises, her magic eyes.


    Those eyes, which are capable of seeing the streams of the magic power thats invisible to the naked eye as well as its form, could clearly capture the something put on Elka.


    Threadsthreads are going inside her body


    GhSo you were a possessor of the magic eye


    From the wounds that was made on Elkas shoulder, invisible threads were entering that body.


    Those threads were upying her right half and a part reached her brain.


    And then the other side of the thread was connected to Meluas fingertips.


    Threads simrly entered Alizes body, but unlike Elka, it wasid out on her whole body.


    A considerable amount of threads entered her brain as well.


    <marite magic=""> isa body control magic.</marite>


    Thats right. My unique magic can directly control a persons body. Its a magic where, as long as I can make a wound on them, I can take over their nerves just by letting a thread invade there and make them move the way I wish.


    Its not good if theres no wound?


    Even though you understand that. Thats how it is. I have to create a wound and put a thread in there on top of it.


    Put a thread in itTia put that into consideration.


    If that thread could move like tentacles, then in sitting in the back will end up being controlled.


    However there was no indication to that.


    She could guess from that that she could not scatter threads.


    If that is the case


    (Alizes rapieras I suspected, threads are coiling around it)


    The trick must be when that rapier prates the body, the thread will enter from there.


    Naturally those threads too were connected to the girls fingertips.


    Well I guess you found out about that part too. If I coil the thread around the sword like this, I can put in the thread the moment she makes a wound, isnt that right? Well if I could make the wound a littlerger, then I couldve let it go in even deeper thoughI thought I was a genius when I came up with this, you know!


    Certainlya genius in cunningness.


    Oh, dont praise meAnd then, if I do this itll be even better.


    Melua touched Elkas sword.


    The threads swiftly coiled around the sword and in the blink of an eye, a sword that is, in a sense, painted with poison wasplete.


    Okay then, can you fight against these two while protecting that person I wonder?


    Melua showed a savage smile and tilted her head.


    Beside her were two allies who readied the swords which touching them would spell the end.


    Because theyre not even conscious that the threads were entering their brain, persuasion was impossible.


    Behind her was the injured in.


    It was a situation close to being cornered.


    At least, Tia had yet toe up with a n to ovee this situation.


    Let alone thinking of a n, she was just absentmindedly looking at just a single point.


    What? Are you actually escaping from reality? Well, dont sweat it, Ill make you just like these two in a minute!


    The two held aloft their swords and leapt towards Tia.


    Tia did not move.


    Only a single expression spilled out.


    Been a while


    Yes, it has been a while.


    W-!? Behind me!?


    Melua looked back from the voice that came from behind her.


    However it was no use.


    Because a red knife had already pierced the center of the girls chest.


    Surprise attack, as expected of you


    She was full of openings, so I did it unconsciously you see.


    Goughno waysince when


    Blood flowed from Meluas mouth.


    The two who were controlled stopped their movements on the spot and crumbled down.


    The owner of the red knife, Brad pulled out the knife from her body.


    Blood flowed over from the wound and Melua fell forward.


    I noticed Brading from behind, soin order to make sure you dont perceive his presence the whole time, I continuously emitted weak magic power. You looked like you were immersed in puppet control, you were splendidly mislead.


    Goughno, no way


    Brad swept away the blood on the knife.


    Seeing that, Tia bore a question.


    ? Not going to put in the finishing blow?


    Nothis woman can no longer be saved. Her magic viscera is also destroyed. Now there is only death awaiting her.


    Magic visceraan essential bodily function for refining magic power.


    It is said that a human has one in their chest, the demons have them throughout their body and the beastmen has it assimted to their heart and it is said that the reason that magic were a demons forte was because they have many of those magic viscera.


    There seems to be some differences between people, but Meluas magic viscera seemed to be in the typical chest.


    If that were to be destroyed, then one will be unable to refine their magic power sessfully and they wont be able to use magic as long as they dont let it get treated by somebody.


    Having her magic viscera destroyed in this situation, it wont even be an exaggeration to say she was already dead.


    There is no need for me to deliver the final blow. If you have some resentment, then how about you take a stab?


    Im fine. More importantly, we have to cure the bodies of the two.


    Tia approached Elka and Alize and checked their conditions.


    Brad too went near the two after ncing at Melua.


    GahgoughYou think I can die


    However, he reflexively stopped his feet by the suffering voice.


    Tia also responded and looked at Melua. She who was lying in the center of the puddle of blood tried getting up while gasping.


    Blood poured out from her chest each time she put strength into it, her body was heading close to death.


    She had reasons to not be defeated.


    For the sake of Touma, who was her leader.


    For the sake of being at his side until the end, as his game piece.


    She would do anything if it was Toumasmand.


    She infiltrated the brainwashed vige and continued to show a forced smile she did not want to show.


    For the vige, she even pretended to be an adventurer.


    She even lowered her head to that man she couldnt resist to kill, to Setsu.


    Because he told her to do it like that, because everything was the leadersmand.


    Even now that was how it was.


    Because he told her to kill, Melua can not lose.


    She has to take everyones life, even by sacrificing herself.


    -hahaIll killeveryonegh! GahahLi- limit<limit break="">!</limit>


    The voice full of madness resounded in the vicinity.


    Hey hey, is that all!? Oh mister Kagerou!


    Kuh


    He shouldve known that it is going to end up like this.


    By the time Kagerou noticed, I had alreadye out in the offensive and cornered him.


    This guy even has the nerve to challenge me with this level of strength.


    Is what I think as I look at the guy whos been blown away each time he struck Kuromaru.


    HeyHow about you give up by now? Go back and call Touma here, fighting with you anymore than this will only get troublesome.


    Fuhhahaha! Thats right, Ill give up. Fighting like this against a formidable enemy like you is sheer stupidity! Let me go against you with all my strength!


    Whats that?


    Suddenly breaking into aughwhats he scheming?


    Setting up his ck sword, Kagerou shut his eye and started kneading his magic power.


    What in the world is he going to doI even feel like wanting to watch it for a bit


    I shall give you darkness as well<limit break="">!</limit>


    Huh!?


    Wait wait wait wait wait!?


    He can use <limit break="">!?</limit>


    That was unexpected!


    I firmly set up Kuromaru and take a vignt posture.


    <limit break="">the ultimate weapon approved only by humans, it destroys ones own limits.</limit>


    By grandly opening up the magic power circuit that is spread from the magic viscera to the whole body several times, one wille to be able to controlrge amount of magic power in one go.


    Upon using it, the outrageous magics that you generally cant use be temporarily usable.


    Of course, the burden on your body wont be the usual because of the magic circuit being forcibly opened, but in part the acquired strength is tremendousits originally supposed to be a technique you can finally obtain after continuing a blood sweating effort for several years thoughwho is he really?


    This is the second time Ive had this form Originally this form isnt supposed to look like this, but to fight you, Im prepared to even shave off my life!


    Magic power blew out of Kagerous body, covering the guy.


    The magic power that began to gradually hold a dark form became a jet ck armor and it waspleted.


    <skia armure*=""> Shall we go for our second round then, you monster.</skia>


    * (; armor of the shadow knights order)

 Chapter 68

    You are reading a trantion of Jun from scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site or on patreon(trantorjun) if you wish to show support to me. You may not read the actual trantion if you dont.


    How overwhelming.


    So Levia muttered in regards to the spectacle spread before her eyes.


    Is that all human? Hey, try standing up.


    Tsuu


    Gaia had her knees on the floor of the throne room.


    She red at Desastre looking down at her in front of her, but her body was numb and could not move.


    Even telling the current you to stand up is harsh is it Someone who could receive my lightning and move decently does not Ah, there is Setsu for one.


    He is an exception you know.


    I suppose that is true as well. Cough! Someone who could receive my lightning and move decently does not exist.


    Due to her correcting herself she had lost some of her majesty, but what she said was true.


    In reality, Gaia who received lightning to her body immediately after the battle started could not fight properly.


    If one were to speak what she could do at best


    Dont get carried away!


    She could do nothing other than producing rocks with <earth magic=""> like this and release them towards Desastre.</earth>


    Human-sized rocks appeared in mid-air and flew at high speed by Gaias magic.


    Thosepletely caught Desastres position.


    That does not work


    However, such simple attacks could not pass through the demon king.


    *crackle crackle* Her whole body began to discharge electricity and a transparent membrane like substance expanded around her.


    The membrane emitted electricity and discharged the instant a rock touched it.


    Gaia turned her eyes away from the excessive light, but the rocks lost their energy in the meantime and fell on the floor without hitting Desastre.


    <thunder veil="">  its an imprable magic that turns physics ineffective you see? Shallow attacks wont be able to crush it you know.</thunder>


    Muh


    Gaia groaned towards Levias words.


    Since a while ago she had done several of these shots, but the attacks showed not even some signs of piercing it.


    In that case then this! <stone hammer="">!</stone>


    Gh! Oh.


    Desastre looked above her head and raised a voice of admiration.


    What appeared above her head was a gigantic stone hammer.


    She could see that the floor of the room would disappear if it hits like that.


    If you can stop this, then you will be crushed by its mass like that!


    <thunder veil=""> certainly cant defend against that but.</thunder>


    The stone hammer collided with Desastres <thunder veil="">.</thunder>


    Once again it emitted electrical discharge.


    And by that, the hammer stopped its movement instantly.


    However


    Look! Get crushed by it like that!


    In ordance to its mass, the hammer began falling down.


    Just before she was crushed, Desastre smiled sneeringly.


    The concept is not bad, but you wont reach me with this.


    Desastre caught the stone mass with one hand.


    Together with heavy sound, the stonepletely stopped its movement.


    No way


    Did you think that I, the demon king, could not even do hand to handbat?


    Even if there were people who challenged she who was also called the ruler of demons and was close to reaching her, there were none who could actually reach her.


    Even if she could not reach the beast king with simple physical ability, Desastre had enough strength to fight normally with him when she is strengthened by magic power.


    Desastre released a spear of lightning from the hand that was holding the stone and broke through the lump of rock.


    Seeing the wreckages of her own magic scattered about nearby, Gaia reflexively bit her lips.


    Now then is it my turn to attack now?


    Desastres golden hair became an even deeper in color and sounds of crackling was raised.


    And then she calmly pointed one hand towards Gaia.


    Released from that hand was a disorderly moving lightning.


    It moved freely through the air and on the ground and moved towards Gaia.


    Ugh! <wall guardian="">!( ; earth wall giant soldier)</wall>


    Gaia deployed magic at once. It created arge Golem made of soil before her eyes.


    The lightning hit it from the front and sides and vanished together with a thunderous sound.


    Ooh, you handled that well. But, how about this?


    Desastre pointed that hand towards the sky.


    Allow me to return the favor! <thunderbolt>!</thunderbolt>


    Eh?


    Gaia noticed arge thundercloud had appeared above her head.


    And then she also noticed she would no longer be on time to fire some magic.


    You will die if you dont avoid it.


    From the thunder clouds which continued to make thunderous sounds, an extrarge thunderbolt was released.


    A thunderous shock and impact resounded in the room.


    That impact was so fierce that Levia, who had been watching at a distance, reflexively averted her eyes.


    I thought it was a direct hit.


    Haa haa


    Even so, Gaia was alive.


    Hrm, so you undid the numbness just before it and managed to evade it on time. You are rather difficult to deal with.


    Gaia reflexively clicked her tongue from Desastre who made just a somewhat disappointed face.


    Although her barely avoiding it was good, her whole body was quite hurt by the thunderbolts explosion-like impact she received nearby.


    Haah Even though I may be fighting that Setsu or something person To think I have to use it in this ce *sigh*, how difficult.


    What did you want to say?


    That Ill go serious for a bit too!


    Thequality of magic powerGaia possesed changed.


    The refined magic wasrger than the time she handled earth magic, and also hotter.


    It looks like theres a kid who can use simr magic to mine among the summoned Heroes, but I have to show him the original user you know.


    From the under her feet, something simmering and boiling oozed out.


    That something burned away the carpet that was spread out on the floor in the blink of an eye and threw up the room temperature.


    Lava is it


    Correct~! My magicwasunique, but its ability isnt that different from Unique magic, you better not be careless.


    While saying so, Gaia released a lump ofva with one hand.


    Its futile.


    Naturally that was defended by the <thunder veil="">.</thunder>


    However, Gaia already unleashed a new technique.


    I can at least know something of this level isnt good! Thats why I do this!


    Ugh Again doing something bothersome


    Reflected before Desastres eyes was a scene of a wall of dark redva drawing near her.


    No, it was not a wall.


    <magma wave="">! How about it? You cant avoid it right?</magma>


    Tch


    Certainly as Gaia had said, there was nowhere to escape to.


    The tidal wave ofva reached to the high ceiling of the throne room and waspletely closed from one wall to the other.


    (Levia behind me should be able to do something about it with water. So the problem is I as expected even <thunder veil=""> cant defend this mass)</thunder>


    Desastre was calm.


    Trembling was simply unfitting for a ruler, but it was as if she was a different person from the frail self when Setsu disappeared.


    (It would be difficult to escape. In that case)


    Hey, are you alright?


    Worry not Levia, you worry about yourself.


    Desastre red at the tidal wave of magma approaching before her eyes and spoke a certain magic.


    That time, Gaia who was on the opposite side of the wave, was half convinced of her victory.


    At the very least this attack would deal damage to her enemy.


    If that was the case, then even the demon king should have trouble fighting.


    (Now then How will it turn out?)


    So she thought that time.


    Suddenly a portion of the magma wave bursted open.


    Lacking time to be surprised, Gaia noticed an impact from her nk.


    Unpreparedness is ones greatest enemy.


    Gah


    Her whole body d in electricity, Desastre was there, sinking her fist in Gaias nk.


    Unable to understand what happened, she was blown away to the side like that and rolled on the ground.


    What is?


    Gaia rolled until she struck the wall and while she clung onto the wall she somehow stood up.


    She understood the fact she was sent flying from the ce she stood moments ago and Desastre was standing at this moment.


    The problem was, how did she break through the magma wave?


    The magma wave struck on the floor about this time, melting the stone floor.


    She would still understand if she was approached after the magma wave disappeared just like now.


    However, Gaia heard the sound of something bursting open.


    Upon closer look, Desastre was full of burns all over her body.


    With the sound from before and seeing her body, Gaia somehow guessed it.


    You cant mean You broke through that with all your strength?


    Quick-witted arent you. That is right. It was unexpectedly thick, I was surprised you see. I thought I was in danger for a moment


    Desastre broke through theva wave with magic that would transform her body to lightning for just a moment.


    The sound of explosion before was the sound of that moment.


    However the wave was thicker than she thought, and what caused her to be frightened must be the fact <electrification> was about to expire.</electrification>


    ( This is bad. My ribs are broken)


    Conversely, Gaia was made to stand in a predicament by Desastres attack.


    Unlike the other ck robes, Gaia did not receive any body modification.


    That was because she was a being called the Earth God and because Touma expressly brought her along from another location.


    Being called an Earth God meant she was by far stronger than ordinary human beings, but if her wound recovery is not quick, then she would not have many internal organs and neither would her skin be durable.


    And above all, she could not use recovery magic.


    If she could not ovee this situation and join her allies, then she could never recover her bone fractures.


    As for Desastre, she had already healed most of her wounds.


    Demons originally had high vitality and their healing ability is even higher.


    If it is minor injuries then it would be cured in several seconds.


    (In order to beat that person I can only settle it with one attack)


    Gaia had inly reached her limit in this offense and defense.


    She was feigning appearance, but the damage on her broken ribs were considerable.


    On top of that, the pain that was eating into her body recalled her certain events and was driving her into a corner even mentally.


    (Geez dont make me remember what I dont want to)


    Gaia fervently shook her head, but she was unable to clear away just those memories in any way.


    The girl was born in an ordinary household.


    Back in those days the strength as an earth god was hidden inside her body and as such she spent a peaceful and good life is what even the current Gaia thought.


    That time she spent her time like usual as well was what she thought.


    Hey! Pack her in right away!


    Righto!


    Hmm! Hmm!


    Gaia who was sunbathing in the garden of her house was brought to a horse carriage by the hands of men who suddenly appeared and was abducted with vain struggle. The destination where she was taken to was the ve market.


    Re-, return me to where my mom is!


    Right, what shall we do with the aforementioned ve?


    Ah deliver that one to the <terranpany="">. Theyre doing human subject research or something over there right? They may need those you know</terran>


    Gaiained towards the ve dealer who abducted her.


    Even if she continued to be ignored, until her voice went hoarse, until just before she was sold, she continued to shout with hoarse voice.


    And then, right before she was sold, one of the ve dealers associates finally responded to her.


    Do you want to go home that much?


    O-, of course!


    Kukuku youre also a pitiful brat. You dont have a home to go back to. You see, youwere sold by your real parents.


    eh?


    Gaias house was, at a nce, a regr house.


    However, the countrys taxes increased and the family finance was in dire straits.


    It was doubtful whether they could even eat tomorrow.


    And there, both parentssold her own daughter, Gaia.


    After she being bought by a noble, Gaia recalled the time she was kidnapped whileying on the bed in order to be the pervert nobles ything.


    That time, her parents were watching her from inside the house.


    She merely thought they would watch over her.


    She saw them, thats why she thought they would immediately search for her even if she were to be kidnapped.


    But it was wrong.


    Murmured the little ve girl, dressed in underwear on top of a high-grade bed.


    Those eyes were not eyes watching over their child, those were eyes to ascertain their child was properly abducted.


    It wouldve been fine if they just die.


    Spontaneously a curse left her mouth.


    At that time, her heart was already controlled by hatred.


    Listen to what I say! You ve!


    Sor- sorry! Dont do anything painful!


    If you dont want me to do it, then move like I told you! Who do you think is feeding you!


    The noble who bought Gaia kicked her stomach.


    It made bone breaking sound.


    Ow It hurts


    Hmph! Ill enjoy myself in the night just like always. Im looking forward to it.


    Leaving those words, the noble left.


    Gaia moved to the corner of the room while crying and put herself on the wall in order to take even a littlefortable posture.


    No longer was there any ce on her body that hadnt been injured.


    She must also have a fever, since she felt dizzy as well.


    Just die everyone just die


    Until the noble came back in the evening, Gaia single mindedly continued to murmur like she was cursing them.


    Spending such living, several years passed.


    And then on a certain day after several years


    Ple-please stop! It was wrong of me, so!


    Even when I told you to stop you never stopped for me did you?


    It really was wrong of m


    The sound of something being crushed reverberated across the neighborhood.


    This is fine right? Master Touma.


    Yep, good work there.


    Gaia destroyed the head of the noble who thoroughly turned her into his ything with her fist d in stone.


    With Touma, who suddenly appeared in front of her, destroying the ve contract and teaching her the way to use her power, Gaia had finally once again gained her freedom.


    I feel guilty of saying something like this just when youre free again, but I need you. Will you cooperate with me?


    Of course! Youre my hero Master Touma! If its for you Ill do anything!


    Really Thank you.


    Touma embraced Gaia.


    With just that, her heart felt fulfilled.


    She loved this man who saved her and needed her.


    For the sake of Master Touma I cant lose.


    Gaia slowly pushed out her hands in front of her chest.


    Ignoring the pain on her bones, she poured all of the magic she currently has into her hands.


    Can you defend this I wonder? Miss Demon King.


    Hoh, try me human.


    She concentrated all of her magic powers into her palms.


    Towards the umtion of enough magic power to shake the earth, Desastre reflexively shuddered.


    (To think she possessed this much magic power)


    She grew excited.


    Desastre finally deemed Gaia a formidable enemy.


    Come at me I will break everything.


    Haaaah!


    Gaia firmly stepped on her feet.


    And then


    <gaia cannon="">!</gaia>


    What was fired was a current ofva.


    That which was scaled to swallow a person in the blink of an eye approached Desastrewhile melting the floor.


    That much heat and power did this attack possess.


    Go die!


    Its not a bad attack however.


    Before anyone was aware of it, Desastre was holding a bow.


    <tonnerre arco="">(; Sky gods magic bow) This bow was a special weapon that was constantly stored in a personal airspace that she created with magic.</tonnerre>


    Frankly, it is a let down.


    An arrow made of lightning was drawn by Desastres hand.


    The magic stone embedded beautiful mould of a bow bent and raised a chafing sound.


    <zeus ira="" velos=""> (;Thunder gods arrow)</zeus>


    The arrow was released.


    Theva burst open.


    The arrow that advanced straight through the center of theva course, repelled all of it, pierced Gaias stomach and broke open the wall behind her.


    Ga hah no, no way


    The fact that you made me use this bow is something you can be proud of.


    Gaia, while throwing up blood, moved back staggeringly. However no longer was there a wall for her to push her back on.


    Ah


    Gaia missed her footing and was thrown outside from the broken wall.


    Desastre saw that silently with her own eyes and turned around.


    Behind her stood Levia, watching slightly regretfully towards the opening Gaia fell through.


    Did she die?


    Perhaps, I suppose. This room is on a higher floor than one would expect. Without any magic power, she will hardly escape harm.


    Really


    Levia briefly stayed silent and continued to look at the opening Gaia fell through.


    Goodbye my little sister

 Chapter 82

    You are reading a trantion by Jun from scarletmadness.org. Please read this chapter on the original site or on patreon(trantorjun) if you wish to show support to me. You may not read the actual trantion if you dont.


    I will exin it once more, Phellibus is a sacred sword forged by Creasyl. There are many swords beside him, but even I do not know of their exact number. Speaking of their characteristics, they have high lethal potential against mankind.


    Huuhm


    A little after defeating Phellibus, we returned to the inn.


    The vigers havepletely recovered their condition and now theyre trying to recover their lost strength.


    As for the guys who received Phellibuss influences at point nk range, there doesnt seem to be anything unusual going on with their lives, though they havent recovered their consciousness.


    Being thanked as a great hero who rescued the vige in the end, I decided to take food and some money and leave this vige early because itll look like Ill get restrained in the vige and have various troublesome things.


    Though I say that, today well be staying at the inn and well depart tomorrow.


    In other words its, what, sacred swords are weapons of mass murder created by the idiot Creasyl in order to kill people right? And then they hide themselves at the same time she was sealed and due to her being revived, the sacred swords would also be brought back, is what youre saying.


    What, so you do have reasonable understanding.


    My head isnt on the bad side from the start you know


    Id get lost like that when I get shaken though.


    Well, what you said is good. The problem is


    That those monstrous sacred swords fellows may be rampaging around the world, right?


    Do not steal my lines


    Even I would shiver if the worlds rampaged by those guys who have that much power.


    Im d I took down Phellibus this time.


    Theyre probably going to be quite a bother in the long term and itll be that much of a great disaster if they can even move while distributing illnesses.


    No, wait? Why did Phellibus not move from here?


    If he has that much strength, then he could contaminate this vige to extinction in the blink of an eye and if he then invade a different yes,rge city, then the extermination of the humans would be instantly


    He must not have wanted to interfere with the other sacred swords. Considering his divine powers, his powers are on the lower-middle side among the sacred swords. If he were to dabble with the humans on other sacred swords jurisdiction in an inferior position, then it is possible for him to provoke their anger. The one who breaks in that case would be Phellibus after all


    So the sacred swords are, in a meaning, protecting the humans in their own jurisdiction, huh?


    In order to kill them with their own hands that is


    What an extremely nasty lot.


    Or rather, you saying he is even the lower-middle one?


    Well, I did arbitrarily define their strength with simplebat potential. Phellibus was a sacred sword with troubling abilities and he would be a little more superior if he could only disy his specialties


    Even so there are those above him?


    There is a group called the <seven sacred="" swords="">. If you humans would go against those You had better consider yourselves dead. Theyre Creasyls supreme masterpieces after all, theyre extraordinary</seven>


    Seven Sacred Swords huh.


    At least theyre out of the question for the current magic powerless me.


    If I happen toe across them, then Ill die for starters.


    I wont die, yet. I cant possibly die.


    Well make breaking sacred swords all around our current goal and Hey Stroh


    What is it with you, being so serious


    Cant you share divine powers with me?


    hum


    Huh? I only said that rtively half-jokingly though.


    Seeing Stroh being quite seriously troubled, I got somewhat filled with expectations.


    Distributing divine power should be impossible


    Oh what the hell, dont go getting my hopes up, for crying out loud


    I reflexively hang my head.


    To begin with, my current divine powers are only a drop in the bucket. It is not an amount I can transfer. Its just


    Just?


    You may be able to awaken the divine powers within you


    What?


    My thinking stopped for a moment from the too abrupt suggestion.


    N- no Awakening divine powers should be impossible. Im not a god in anyway you know?


    You should have a one in million chance. Moreover, you are able to handle divine power even with a persons body. As evidence is that you are handling a sacred sword that contains divine powers after all, though in small quantity


    Gluttony and Excalibur have divine powers too?


    Certainly. Now they are lending you ownership and recognition, but they are all originally things created by Creasyls hands. Her divine powers are kneaded in them.


    Now I get it, so the reason that wielders of a sacred sword can obtain strength thats in a different league is an act of a god.


    Shes pissing me off, that bitch.


    What, youre saying we got strong thanks to that woman?


    What do you mean Hero, fucking shame.


    No, whats more shameful than that is that I thought I became stronger with my own strength.


    Although I say that, it is plenty possible that nothing awakens even if you practiced, so you may pointlessly waste nothing but time. Will you still do it?


    Of course I will


    Oh, good. An immediate reply I see


    If the possibility is zero, then I would reject it without any room for consideration.


    But if theres even a little possibility, then theres enough to win by doing it.


    Ive already decided to do what I can do. So itll be a lie if I dont challenge it here.


    Alright then. You seem to be serious about this as well, so let me awaken the divine powers within you in seriousness as well


    Im relying on you Stroh


    Could you not at least call me master!?


    Hmph Sleeping sofortably


    Night, Destroia sat on the bed and was overlooking the sleeping Setsu.


    His expression is bad, his speech is also bad, but only when he is sleeping does he show a face that suits his appearance.


    Humans and the like could not simply reach the point of handling powers of a god


    While looking at that immature face, she leaked out words alone.


    Those were words that negated everything she had said some time ago.


    Who can handle divine powers are only the descendants of a god


    Destroia got off the bed and looked up in the sky from the windows of the room.


    Setsu  is your child after all is it not?


    It was a sky ckened as if one could be absorbed in it.


    No matter how much the stars and moons are giving off light, that darkness would not fade.


    Destroia began to ask a question to the sky.


    Is it notOh god of death

 Chapter 97

    Mh


    It was by chance that Creasyl noticed that something had happened.


    A tiny silhouette appeared on the za below the temple she herself was sitting in, where the sacred swords were running rampant.


    You all, prepare for impact


    Being given their instructions like that, the seven sacred swords bent over on the spot.


    Immediately following, the ground shook several times in a row.


    What is happening!?


    One of the seven sacred swords, the Lustful Sword Asmodeus shouted.


    Looking outside, there were countless gigantic smoking rocks.


    The wreckages of the sacred swords scattered around disyed the size of the damage.


    The likes of rats are


    Creasyl expressionlessly looked down on the human beings standing on the rock.


    Clear the way!


    The center of the solitary ind. Together with Roas war cry, the sacred swords were all blown away at once.


    Out of the way desu


    With one swing of her arm, Shironeko finished off the blown away sacred swords.


    Big sis! Please make sure not to get separated from us so much!


    Mineko kicked open the head of the sacred sword who was creeping up behind Shironeko.


    Step aside


    Yuuhis ck mes destroyed all of the sacred swords.


    Elka! Are you good to go!?


    in said while strangling a sacred sword.


    I, Im good!


    Elkas magic put the surrounding sacred swords in ice.


    However, she left one behind and exposed her back.


    Elka!


    That was dangerous you know,


    The sacred sword of Touma, who was further in the back, saved Elka from her crisis.


    Touma caaught the head of the sacred sword which revolved in the air.


    Why, why are you all


    Leave the trivial talk forter! Right now were annihting them arent we!?


    Having dealt with ins question, Touma had his sacred sword transform and take the shape of a cannon.


    When he fired with it, it blew away all the sacred swords who were there in a straight line.


    I am his chaperone though


    You too


    Kouma, who was hiding behind the gigantic meteorite, made his appearance and cut down the sacred swords around him.


    Sorry, I cant move


    Ugh! Tia!


    The sacred swords tried to swarm Tia who was concealing herself under the meteorite.


    in blew those away with all his strength and quickly rushed over to her.


    I used up nearly all of my magic power just by dropping the meteorite with everyone on it I wont be of much use in fighting like this


    No, this is more than enough. Youve done so much work for us after all


    The action they performed this time was, in one phrase, a surprise attack from the skies.


    They descended on the solitary ind by riding on Tias <limit break=""> star magic, <shooting star="">.</shooting></limit>


    This enabled them to stand on the solitary ind rtively safely without being targeted during theirnding.


    Surprising the surrounding sacred swords and sessfully removing the vanguards was great.


    I will guard Tia right now. Everyone! How about we somehow clear a path to Creasyl!?


    Who do you think youre asking!


    Roa reliably shouted, linking up midway and participating on the operation.


    Everyone had strong will shown on their faces, it will honestly be alright if I leave it to them, in believed.


    Except only Elka would be


    Elka!


    Ye- yes!


    Dont overdo it


    Elka quivered in surprise once towards ins voice.


    It worked out now, but he would not know if they will eventually be attacked by even stronger sacred swords.


    in wanted to give support, but he was putting his all as Tias guard now.


    We just have to lighten Elkas burden then, right!? In that case, leave it to me!


    The one who shouted at such time was Roa.


    She crawled on all fours, and kicked away the sacred swords surrounding Elka in an instant.


    Even in and the others was unable to catch that speed of hers.


    We also kept up with training you know. Got enough room to support at least one person alone!


    How reliable. Alright! Attack!


    On insmand.


    All ran off at once towards the temple in the center.


    On the way, Elka apologetically called out to Roa.


    Im sorry for holding you back


    No, even your strength can be turned into fighting power you know, Its just, please put in some more effort in it okay?


    Switch it up, because this is a war for revenge


    Roas fist filled with hatred broke the sacred sword in front of her.


    Elka too learned from that and turned the surrounding sacred swords into ice, having her facial expression returned somewhat.


    This is not good. All of you, were protecting Creasyl


    Lustful Sword Asmodeus, who observed the group of people heading this way in full force, called out to the seven sacred swords waiting behind her.


    Hmph, dont order me around


    Said Prideful Sword Lucifer.


    Shut up. We know even if you dont tell us in detail


    Said Wrathful Sword Satan.


    What are you behaving as our leader for? Even I want to take control you know


    Said Envious Sword Leviathan.


    How troublesome


    Said Slothful Sword Belphegor.


    Im hungry


    Said Gluttonous Sword Beelzebub.


    Asmodeus was irritated by her Seven Sacred Swords allies who each showed their responses.


    All of you!


    I am in charge of anger remember? Stop taking that position, Ill kill you you know?


    Then work properly! Disperse!


    Tch


    Those of the seven sacred swords abided to Asmodeus forcibly taking control, while looking reluctant.


    They were Creasyls swords.


    They could not get caught in to some trivial position


    Youre all in position then!


    The seven sacred swords moved in order to stand at the vertices of a perfect hexagon around the temple.


    Within the forest or rocky area, the sacred swords put their hands on the ground.


    Its iplete because Mammon isnt here, but lets do it!


    Six Awn Barrier!


    The sacred swords voices were uniform.


    When each position appeared to shine, those light traveled the ground and reached the center that was the temple.


    As soon as it painted a hexagon around the temple, a wall of light erected from there and enclosed the temple in the blink of an eye.


    It appeared to bepletely covering above it and it did not seem possible to invade from the sky.


    If one wished to undo this barrier, there would be no other way but to defeat the seven sacred swords


    What is this, this wall!


    Roa struck the barrier.


    However, it was unyielding.


    Step back


    Yuuhi hurled ck mes to strike the barrier.


    Still, the barrier did not sway.


    Breaking through it is impossible?


    We may be able to destroy it if we put in all our strength, but I dont know what will happen afterwards if we use up our strength here you know?


    Everyone sunk into silence to Toumas words.


    At this rate, they will be unable to reach Creasyl.


    But this is quite straightforward isnt it?


    Touma said, and pointed at the line of light connecting the vertices of the hexagon barrier and the outside.


    I see, so you say the one who spread the barrier would at the end of that line?


    I have no proof of this, but thats probably it isnt it?


    Touma affirmed the opinion of Kouma.


    At this point, everyones new objective was decided.


    If we divide ourselves as is, then we would be exactly six groups then


    Roa, Shironeko and Mineko, Kouma, Touma, Elka and Yuuhi.


    They were certainly six groups.


    How about we try crushing every one of them?


    I dont want to agree with your opinion desu


    Sis, this isnt the time to be saying


    But I think that is fine too, so I will join


    Clever little kitten arent you


    Most of the people there held ill feelings towards Touma.


    Except, currently they were obstructive feelings.


    This was a battle to avenge Setsu, the loved one of everyone.


    Then, lets split up!


    By Toumas instructions, everyone separated from that ce.


    Touma, who was running towards one of the lines, calmly began to analyse the current situation.


    Hmm I wouldve wanted in toe in this situation, instead of Elka though


    Protecting Tia who could not move should be a heavy responsibility for Elka.


    For that reason, in stayed behind, but Touma could not consider that as anything but naive.


    They ought to win this war, even if they were to cast away everything.


    Tia was the sacrifice for that sake.


    The winning chances should be higher if he left her behind in that ce and let her persevere by herself.


    But in did not do so.


    Naive Both Setsu and hisrades


    As a result of suddenly recalling Setsu, Touma cheeks loosened.


    However, he immediately refocused his mind.


    Before him stood a woman with a clearly different atmosphere surrounding her.


    Oohla, an adorable boy hase


    It looks like youre part of the barrier then


    The long haired woman wearing a pink dress bowed with elegance.


    I am the sword of the Almighty Creasyl, Lustful sword Asmodeus. I will take captive all of you who are trying to approach her


    Thanks for the introduction. Im Kamishiro Touma and for the sake of he who I love, Im here to kill all of you


    Asmodeus took out a distorted one handed sword and Touma readied his ck Excalibur.


    The start of the battle between mankind and the Seven Sacred Swords has just begun.

 Chapter 98

    Kouma ran inside the forest.


    Towards the light, and cutting down any sacred swords attacking him on the way without wasting any of his breath.


    And then he finally arrived at a clear space.


    So youre the one who spread that barrier


    Hum You do not question me thoughtlessly


    Said a white haired man as he turned his head.


    He was a tall and quite an impressive man with a wide cloak.


    However, he understood that the airspace that upied the ce around him was seized by this man.


    The creatures called humans have always been like this. Convinced that they themselves are the highest. What arrogance, the summit of the world are not the likes of you humans. It is our god, the Almighty Creasyl. And thenme


    The man looked up to the sky and spread his hands.


    He behaved as if he believed that all the words he just spoke of were true.


    However, Kouma also faced him with an indomitable and dignified attitude.


    The summit of the world and such dont matter to me. I will defeat you. Thats all there is


    Quite the conceited human arent youI can see the need for punishment


    Both his arms still spread, the man rose to the air.


    I am one of the Seven Sacred Swords! The Prideful Sword Lucifer! The one who rules over pride!


    I am Kouma A trivial senior high school student


    Yuuhi was running through a rough rocky area.


    She was d in ck mes and instantly burned away the flesh of those nearby.


    And what awaited at the end where she continued to run towards, was a man with long and smooth ck hair.


    There was deep crease between his brows and his eyes were sharp.


    He was wearing clothes based on red and ck, and grasped in his hand was a sinister double-edged sword.


    Youre the key of the barrier?


    Oh shut up. Think about it yourself before asking someone


    The irritated looking man pointed the sharp glint in his eyes towards Yuuhi.


    However, that did not make Yuuhi falter.


    It doesnt matter whoever you are. Ill just kill you either way


    Aaah, so noisy and annoying! Youre making me feel angry


    Yuuhi prepared herself and so did the man.


    The emotion that rose on both of their expression was one, anger.


    I am one of the Seven Sacred Swords, the Wrathful Sword Satan. I shall hear your name


    I have no name to give you. Youre going to die either way, so its fine right?


    Im definitely going to kill you


    Im hungry~, Im hungry~


    What is that desu? That over there


    Its dangerous you know


    Where Shironeko and Minekos eyes pointed towards was the appearance of a girl who reached her arm to the sacred swords around her and ate their body with the mouth on the palm of her hand.


    Her arms bent like tentacles and due to her palms having a mouth, they had oval shapes.


    Aah, its mankind, I havent been able to eat any of them recently Should I eat some


    Shesing desu


    Yes!


    Her arm stretched.


    The two took care of it safely, avoiding her by separating left and right.


    However, the trees behind them were bitten and eaten by the mouth and turned into a vacant plot ofnd.


    We cant be touched by that desu


    We wont simply finish this  easily would we


    Aah, I havent eaten trees for a long time either. Delicious


    Forgetting that she aimed for the two, the girl began eating the trees.


    In doing so, the trees of the forest vanished in the blink of an eye and arge za was made in the blink of an eye.


    But, I want to eat mankind too Say, can I eat you? I cant control myself though


    Im sure Im not delicious desu


    I dont think thats the problem though


    There were no feelings of tension in the conversation, but their facial expression were serious.


    The two once again calmly evaded the arm which went back to its target.


    Lets go desu


    Okay!


    Im hungry~


    Uwah, so only I get to go against someone like you? Im so jealous of the other sacred swords, I wont be able to enjoy anything like this


    Are you the key to this barrier?


    Thats right, so?


    In front of Elka stood a boy.


    The boy gazed at Elka with round eyes.


    And then let out a sigh.


    Youre a small fry right? I easily understand that youre the weakest among the humans who havee attacking us


    Whe- where could you


    Your eyes are too cloudy. Youre not watching me. Youre distracted, kind of like that


    The boy scratched his head hatefully.


    You clearly understand that youll be going against me and yet, why arent you watching me? Im going to be jealous you know?


    Shut up! I can fight


    Then will you show me the proof? That you can fight for a bit


    Gh!


    The boy moved in front of Elkas eyes in an instant.


    If it was her until now, she wouldve seen everything.


    However, the current Elka could not even perceive him.


    I am the Envious Sword Leviathan. The sword who is going to kill you


    Leviathan pped once.


    The instant the two hands touched each other, a shock sprung forth and blew away Elka.


    Hey! So that barrier will go away once I beat you up right!?


    The troublesome hase. I dont want this


    What, slovenly man aint ya


    Ahead of where Roa headed to was the figure of a man lying down on bare ground.


    The man gazed at Roa in anguid state.


    He stood up without any changes before long and readied his sword which he took out while still hunched back.


    Its troublesome, but its for the Almighty Creasyl so lets finish this quickly, okay? The barrier will dissolve if you kill me you know


    Heh, arent you quick on the uptake. Then lets do it


    On one hand, a forevernguid man.


    On the other hand, a ferocious girl showing fighting spirit.


    The two terribly contrasting people faced each other.


    Im the daughter of the beast king, Roa Leonail


    One of the Seven Sacred Swords, Slothful Sword Belphegor. Aah just giving my name is troublesome

 Chapter 99

    Guah!


    Hey, whats wrong human


    Each time Lucifer swung his arms, Kouma rolled left and right like a ball.


    They were supposed to be casual attacks, but the ground tore up and squalls arose with a single attack.


    Kouma somehow stood up by freely making use of the Heros regeneration ability, but he showed no signs of being able to attack even once.


    You have no might I see. Well, you could say this natural seeing that you are before me however


    Damn, damn it!


    Hm?


    A shockwave directly hit Kouma.


    However Kouma, while bearing a whole body blow, immediately released a flying de.


    It went straight towards Lucifer.


    Hoh


    Lucifer just gazed at it and did not try to avoid.


    Having managed to put his posture in order, Kouma looked at that with a face full of surprise.


    The flying de hit Lucifer directly like that


    was, how it appeared to be.


    It was a good counterattack, but not one worth parrying for


    Wha- what?


    The flying depassedthrough Lucifers body.


    The flying de flew off in the sky as is and dispersed in midair.


    The attack that was sure to have hit him did not hit him.


    It was shocking enough to warp Koumas expression.


    Thats a good expression, human. How is it? This is the power of the seven sacred swords, this is the power of pride


    Damn it!


    Theposurecking Kouma once again unleashed a flying de without listening sufficiently to Lucifers words.


    However, Lucifer did not move as expected.


    It is futile you know


    That flying de once again passed through Lucifer and it ended with it just puttingrge scar behind him.


    My ability, Superbia Judge, is a power that would not ept any attacks with the exception of those I acknowledge. Human, there are no worlds in which I would parry your attacks, it seems


    Stop, stop making fun of me!


    The enraged Kouma released flying des in session.


    A great number of the strongest flying des until now headed towards Lucifer.


    I am telling you it is futile


    Of course, all of those slipped through Lucifer, and stopped only to chip the ground behind him.


    Im not done yet!


    Kouma again held his sword aloft and swung his sword twice.


    Lucifer saw that and sighed.


    Its the one thing that fools remember well


    Lucifer would not move.


    The flying de was supposed to have passed him as is.


    However


    !?


    <flying de="" light="">!</flying>


    That flying de emitted strong light in front of Lucifers eyes.


    Kuh


    Lucifer reflexively covered his eyes.


    However many the attacks had passed through him, he could not avoid so far as the effects to his senses.


    You impudent


    His eyesights gradually returning, Lucifer removed his hand.


    However, his eyes have recovered and he wasnt covering them and yet, his vision did not improve.


    What was covering his vision was a cloud of dust hanging around him.


    I see, so it was his second attack


    Kouma, at the time he released the Flying de  Light, released another flying de.


    However, he would not build up this much dust with a mere flying de.


    What became of importance there was the new special skill Kouma had learned.


    Attribute addition, a skill that would add attributes onto the flying de to disy various effects.


    What robbed Lucifer of his vision in the beginning was the light infused Flying de  Light, a flying de that would emit a sh.


    And what raised the cloud of dust blocking his field of vision was Flying de  Wind.


    Kouma shot this at Lucifers feet, blowing up a cloud of dust in his surroundings.


    As it was not a naturally urring cloud of dust, it was possible to control it until a certain degree, and it was easy to make it float around Lucifer.


    However, no matter how much he robbed Lucifer of his field of vision, he was proof against his attacks.


    And this level of attack was unable to earn him more than a few seconds.


    Humans are just as I thought, shrewd creatures


    Lucifer disyed his ability.


    Upon doing so, a squall broke out, and the cloud of dust was dispersed in the blink of an eye.


    His vision cleared up and the figures of Kouma became clear.


    What is that, that appearance of yours


    Ive bought myself time To turn into this mode, I needed some time


    Koumas appearance changed.


    He was wearing a silver armor and held his sacred sword in one hand.


    And on his back, swords shaped simrly to the sacred sword was lined up in a circle.


    Furthermore, there were two of those simr to that circle in the surroundings.


    Kouma stood there, carrying a total of three circles of swords.


    <form change="" sacred="" wheel=""> ()


    </form>

 Chapter 100

    The battle between Satan and Yuuhi.


    It was duly appropriate for the word One-sided.


    No this cant be that this me would!


    Shut up


    Gaaaaah!


    ck mes directly hit Satans body.


    Satans body, whose whole body was already scorched, began to show signs of danger.


    Youre being stubborn, wont you die already?


    Stop joking around with me!


    Shaking off the ck mes, Satan swung the red sword held in his hand once.


    The red shing attack he released headed towards Yuuhi.


    Is this all?


    Yuuhi brushed away that shing attack with her fist d in ck mes.


    The shing attack which dispersed in the sky vanished into particles.


    Wha at?


    Next would be my turn then


    Seeing Yuuhi with her hands spread, Satans instinct was stimted.


    It will be bad if I dont avoid itit said.


    It was a mere instant.


    The ground, with Satan at the center, instantly zed up.


    Intense heat ruled the vicinity.


    On the other hand, the prating cold-like ck color inspired fear.


    Guoh


    Satan leaped up at once.


    He avoided it before it turned into a burnt field was what he expected.


    Gh!


    There was nothing below the knee of his right leg, which kicked the ground when he jumped up.


    The ck mes flickered and burned on that body part.


    Satan hurriedly brushed away those embers.


    Dont make fun of m


    Stop talking, really


    Goh


    Yuuhi shortened the distance in the instant that Satans consciousness was pointed towards his foot.


    Yuuhis jumping kick d in ck mes pierced the body of the defenceless Satan.


    Spitting out all of the air, Satan was blown away after receiving violent propulsive force.


    He bounced several times and eventually stopped.


    Just die, youre in the way


    Guh Hahaha


    Satan stood up while trembling.


    His face was smiling.


    Except, a vein was firmly popped up on his head.


    Aah, Impletely mad now I will absolutely kill you


    Satans body was enshrouded in dark red aura.


    That aura gathered at his lost leg and formed a new leg.


    Moreover, it revolved around his whole body and began healing it


    My rages ability is Ease el. Its an ability that converts the anger I feel into power (; Irrational wrath; iisu akuseru, if anyone knows what words she wanted to choose, let me know)


    Yuuhi did not follow up on it.


    Noshe was unable to.


    The power surrounding Satan was like the difference between heaven and earthpared to before.


    If she were to jump in now, Yuuhi would be sunk in one attack.


    Now, die


    Satan held aloft the sword where dark red aura had gathered.


    Im hungryyyyyy!


    Mineko, avoid it desu


    Yes!


    The two easily avoided the arms that were moving like tentacles.


    However, Beelzebub firmly followed the movements of the two.


    Kuh, why you!


    Touching it is dangerous


    Eh? Uwah!


    Mineko quickly pulled back her foot which she tried to kick away the arm with.


    A mouth appeared on Beelzebubs arm on the ce where Mineko tried to kick as well.


    Naturally, the mouth in the palm of her hand did not vanish.


    Avoid it desu!


    Okay!


    Due to Mineko pulling back her foot, the arm continued to attack her.


    Even so, she was not a weak girl to get caught by that.


    She nimbly took distance and once again recovered her posture after being separated sufficiently.


    Uugh, a little more


    Fuuh


    The arm returned.


    It appears Beelzebub herself too judged it was futile to pursue any further.


    Except, now that the arm returned to Beelzebub, it had be difficult for Shironeko and Mineko to attack her.


    Mineko, are you warmed up desu?


    Yes, about now


    The two loosened their bodies a little and focused their consciousness onto their body.


    As they did, their limbs transformed into those of cats, and cat whiskers appeared on their faces.


    Both arms put on the ground, the two switched to a quadruped walking form.


    The ground kicking Shironeko moved in swiftness.


    Shironeko shortened the distance in the blink of an eye, moved behind Beelzebub who could not chase her with her eyes, and swung down her nails

 Chapter 101

    Hmm, Im stumped


    Touma, while hiding on the other side of the tree, red at the woman standing at the center of the za.


    It is useless even if you hide, you know!


    Uwah!


    Lustful sword Asmodeus stretched her hand towards the ce Touma was hiding at.


    When she did so, the soil under the tree where Touma was leaning against bulged, and the roots were exposed on the ground.


    With cracking sounds the roots were severed, and the tree floated.


    And then it flew at high speed towards Asmodeus as is.


    Touma too, who was hiding behind the tree, suddenly floated and began flying towards Asmodeus.


    This is bullshit!


    Touma thrust his sacred sword to the ground and managed to stop.


    His body merely floating, both shoes that Touma was wearing came off and flew towards Asmodeus.


    No, if one were to state it urately, they were sucked up.


    The shoes that hit Asmodeus body were annihted on the spot.


    The tree where Touma was hiding at was already destroyed.


    My Lust Hole(;Indiscriminate allurement) is aw ignoring ability. No matter how much you give resistance, this attraction force of mine you cannot escape!


    Uwaah!


    Eventually, his sword came out of the ground, and Toumas body was pulled to Asmodeus in a straight line.


    This is the end for you!


    Asmodeus cut up Touma, who was approaching before her eyes, with the sword she was holding.


    A definite resistance being transmitted, Asmodeus was convinced of her victory.


    However


    No really, that is a really interesting ability you got


    W-!?


    Asmodeus turned around.


    There stood Touma.


    And beside himid the Touma who was cut up before.


    There were two of them.


    You got caught in quite a simple trick too, my hypothesis that you cant perceive magic power is correct like I thought


    Said Touma and immediately following it, the copsed Touma turned into particles of light and disappeared.


    A, a clone


    Correct~. The real me was farther away you know. To sound out your ability that is


    Touma spoke up while fiddling with his sacred sword in his hand.


    First, your ability can only pull something from one ce, also from a nearby ce. I think perhaps only the ce your hand is pointed at. Even if you can pull things from all directions, I can see that its the type of ability where its suction power would go down


    Asmodeus did not respond.


    Her expression merely stiffened, increasing the credibility of Toumas revtion.


    Also, you cant pull in nothing but living things towards you. If trees or shoes, thingscking in consciousness touches you, then they would probably get disintegrated to particle levels. If it were to destroy human beings too, then you wouldve had no need to expressly cut my clone after all


    There Touma paused his words and pointed an expression of sneer towards Asmodeus.


    In other words, it means that your abilityis not a big dealyou see


    As if Ill let you say that!


    Asmodeus pointed her hand towards Touma.


    However, Touma already vanished from her field of vision in that instant.


    Gh!?


    If I move at high speed like this, then I wont get caught so easily right?


    A voice came from behind her.


    Asmodeus leaped forward at once.


    However, she was shallowly cut at her back, and blood fluttered about in the air.


    And it couldve been over immediately if you just let yourself be killed here~


    Say whatever you want!


    Asmodeus immediately pointed her hand towards Touma.


    This time she had the definite sense of having captured Touma.


    I caught you!


    I told you its useless


    Touma left his body to that gravity.


    Touma was pulled at a terrifying speed, but he wasnt perturbed.


    Not only that, he pushed out his sacred sword forward and pointed the sharp glint in his eye to Asmodeus.


    If you consider you sacred swords as living things, then it means my boy here is also living, right!? In that case, Ill stab you like this!


    ugh!


    It was toote for her to stop.


    Touma continued to be sucked up by Asmodeus, and his sacred sword went through her with great force.


    I will take at least one attack


    Huh?


    Touma looked at Asmodeus with an expression saying that he doesnt know what is what.


    The sacred sword certainly did go through Asmodeus.


    She should have gotten damage.


    However, both her hands was put on Toumas shoulders.


    This ability of mine is one for pulling the target to a range where I can invoke my true ability. And here you are within the range of that ability


    Gh! Let go of me!


    Touma struggled, but it was already toote.


    Asmodeus hands did not move, and Touma was unable to take distance.


    I shall make you love me


    GuAAAaaaAAAAaaAaaah!


    Touma tasted a sensation of electric current running through his whole body.


    A cruel feeling of loss, like his inside was being remade.


    And then the feelings of Love towards the woman in front of him was created.


    He saw anything and everything of Asmodeus as charming, and he began to feel hunger that he would consider everything to make her his.


    With this, you are no longer able to oppose me. That is because the target of who you ought to offer your love is me alone. You will never be able to do any acts of betraying me.


    Aaah


    Touma shed tears from seeing Asmodeus.


    And then he pressed his head on the ground and began to apologize.


    Im sorry! Ive been crazy until now! Ive been rude again and again, I sincerely apologize to you!


    Fufuh, you look great dont you!


    Asmodeus stepped on Toumas head.


    She moved her foot, and Toumas head was gradually being buried in the ground.


    Touma nevertheless kept apologizing.


    Saying,I wont be able to bear being disliked by you.


    Saying,I wont be able to live without you.


    What, what should I do to get you to forgive me?


    Right


    This time it was Asmodeuss turn to sneer at him.


    While showing a sneer, Asmodeus dered the merciless.


    Themit suicide by cutting your stomach with your sacred sword


    Toumas body trembled.


    Touma got up as he looked up at Asmodeus with frightened eyes.


    And then he picked up his dropped sacred sword, stuck out his arm and put the pointed tip in front of his stomach.


    Thats a good boy. Thats right, I will give you a reward at the end


    Asmodeus put her hand on Toumas chin and pointed it up.


    When she brought her face near his, Toumas face was dyed red.


    The best farewell gift for the nearly dying you


    Ah


    Asmodeuss lips drew near Toumas lips.


    During that slow movement of hers, Toumas head was ruled by happiness.


    And then, their lips touched


    Like I thought, kisses are too much for me


    Eh


    was what did not happen.


    Releasing his saved up magic power instantly just before their lips touched, Touma cut Asmodeus upwards diagonally with all his strength.


    While scatteringrge amounts of blood, Asmodeuss body was cleaved in two and dropped on the ground.


    Wh- why


    Ivee to like you, but like I thought women are too much for me, you know? Physiologically that is


    Touma stood up and thrust his sacred sword at the crown of Asmodeuss head.


    I have a man I have decided in my heart. He is someone who I could only think about from the beginning you know


    What about your love for me?


    Its about as much as a small cup I guess?


    The sacred sword went through the crown of Asmodeuss head.


    That instant, a cracking sound echoed nearby, and Asmodeuss body began to crumble.


    Oh, sacred swords have an interesting way to die dont they


    Just killing me wont possibly let you reach Lady Creasyl you know


    The crumbling Asmodeus sneered at Touma as herst moments of resistance.


    The slothful sword Belphegor belongs to a different ss from us seven sacred swords. Struggle as much as you can inside your despair


    Her smile kept afloat in herst moments, Asmodeuss bodypletely ceased to exist.


    In that ce was a sword.


    It was the sword that Asmodeus was holding until some time ago.


    Touma stepped and crushed that sword


    Along with breaking sounds, the sword broke and was reduced to ashes.


    While viewing the ashes being swept away by the wind, Touma scratched his own head.


    Its more absurd to worry about them you know. Setsus allies that is


    Hey, get up you small fry. Im getting quite tired of the bullying too


    Haah haah Wh- why!?


    Roa kicked the slothful sword Belphegors head flying.


    Belphegor, having stopped after prancing several times on the ground, looked for Roa with frightened expression and his breathing feeble.


    She was already in front of his eyes however


    Hmph, what a boring guy


    Ga-


    Roa grabbed Belphegors head and raised him.


    Belphegor raised a voice of anguish from the pain from his head being mped tightly.


    Its about time for you to sleep!


    And when she threw Belphegor onto the ground, the ground caved in greatly, along with thunderous roar.


    Belphegor could not do anything but convulse.


    Dont underestimate the daughter of the beast king kay?


    At the center of a gigantic crater.


    The sole girl standing there, said so with not a single sweat on her face.

 Chapter 102

    How weak Too weak


    Haahaa


    Elka supported her weight by stabbing her sword into the ground.


    Breathing heavily, sweat ran on her forehead.


    Not even one of your attacks is working against me while I havent exercised my abilities. If you receive my attacks, itll be over in one hit. Im letting you dodge them now, but how long will you hold out I wonder?


    KuhAah


    Elka grasped her sword tightly from her excessive regret.


    Even in this situation where danger to her life was drawing near, she could notpletely concentrate.


    Whatever she tried, Setsus figure floated inside her head.


    ( If I die like this, will I be able to go to Master Setsus side, I wonder)


    Her thoughts fell in a dark direction.


    Even if Elka were to be defeated here, her other allies would be able to take down this sacred sword, who took on the appearance of a boy.


    Even if Elka were to die, the final results would not change.


    I was unable to defeat my enemy, right?


    Finally, Elka gave up on thinking.


    She chose to die here and release anything and everything.


    When she let go of all her strength, the figures of Yuuhi d in ck mes floated in Elkas mind.


    (What I thought in myst moments is my apprenticespletely changed appearance this isnt like me)


    She tried tough at herself on her own, and opened her mouthThat moment.


    No thats wrong


    In whispers, Elka so muttered.


    Yuuhi is right


    Elka pulled out her sword from the ground.


    She brushed off the dirt off the sword by swinging it left and right, and then raised her face.


    I didnt ept the fact that Master Setsu had died


    Tears ran along her face.


    She did not want to ept it, she did not want to admit it.


    Setsu is alive, that was what she wanted to think.


    Nothing but monologues since a while ago, youre getting creepy~. What happened?


    Youre all irresistibly detestable


    Cold air began to drift about at Elkas feet.


    Yuuhi fully epted Master Setsus death. Thats why she has been that angry


    The atmospheric temperature dropped in her surroundings.


    Frost began to descend on the soil and tree leaves.


    It was a simple thing once I havepletely epted it


    In Elkas eyes burned a light that had not dwelled in there until now.


    That would be, her intent to kill.


    A cold, then hot emotion.


    Detestable The god of creation is, and you are, detestable


    Hey, youve got good eyes now havent you


    Elkas heart waspletely wrapped around in the hatred she had suppressed.


    She wants to kill the boy in front of her eyes, Leviathan.


    She wants to kill the ringleader of all, god of creation Creasyl, with her hands.


    Her feelings of hatred which lost its destination before she was aware of, discovered where they had to go.


    Ill kill you


    Just try!


    Elka kicked the ground.


    Leviathan moved to ready his sword.


    Toote


    Huh-!?


    Elka caught and held the arm that was holding Leviathans sword.


    And then Elka violently thrust her own sword onto Leviathans thigh.


    What are you doing


    Stop crying


    Gi-


    Elka twisted her sword.


    Naturally, blood began to overflow from Leviathans thigh.


    She appears to have struck the bones as well, from the fact she felt something hard from her sword.


    Unimaginable pain assailed Leviathan.


    Leviathan, who raised soundless screams from that, waspletely petrified in that ce.


    Hah-!


    Elka pulled on Leviathans arm.


    Elka drove a jumping knee kick to Leviathans face as he fell over.


    The force of the pull and kickbined, and sounds of bones breaking came from Leviathans face.


    Gyahi- Y- you


    I wont let you go


    Leviathans body was once again pulled.


    Elka never released his hand.


    Hah!


    Releasing her hand from the sword thrust in Leviathans thigh, Elka drove a fist in his face.


    Sounds came of flesh being smashed.


    Not yet Not yeet!


    Dont make fun of


    Ice covered Elcas fist.


    That raised her destructive power.


    Her hand that held Leviathans arm were both covered in ice.


    In order to never let him escape.


    AaaaaaAAaaaAah!


    Elka raised a warcry.


    And simultaneously, surging waves of fists was driven into Leviathan.


    There!


    in cut down the sacred sword in front of him with one stroke.


    Phew, were almost done with this I guess


    Good job


    Those many sacred swords were cleanly swept away by in.


    There were at least no sacred swords in his visible range.


    So whats left is to wait for everyone to solve the barrier for us, isnt it


    Elka, I wonder if shes alright


    in was made short on his words from Tias impulsive question


    However, that too was an instant.


    He immediately showed a smile and opened his mouth.


    Elka would be fine, you see. After all, the strongest among us is Elka


    Now that you mention, thats how its been


    Tia muttered as if she had recalled.


    Before, she had often conducted sham battles with Elka.


    The scores of that was,


    Had 169 fights, 0 wins, 152 losses and 17 draws for me


    Its somewhat the same for me too. Ah,e to think of it, do you remember?


    in, while mentioning that, shed cold sweat.


    Seeing that, Tia guessed what he wanted to say.


    Tia, she had that impression when she was with Mr Setsu, but originally she was


    a damned total S


    Come on, please make more sound


    (This, this girl!)


    The storm of fists did not stop.


    Leviathans body was fairly sturdy from a sacred swords standpoint.


    Him still keeping his consciousness and enduring it was proof of that.


    However, although one might say he did not bear any fatal wounds, damage was umting.


    His arm was sealed and, due to being struck without a pause, he could only raise his body.


    He still had his right arm, but he overused it in his guarding and so it had already be tattered.


    In this inescapable situation, all Leviathan could do was merely enduring it.


    The timing for Elkas hand to stop from fatigue and finishing her attack.


    He could do nothing but bet on that timing.


    Naturally, Elka understood that.


    Receiving a severe counterattack if she were to stop her attacking hand was obvious.


    Therefore she continued pushing out her fist.


    The damage would seem to be scarce, but they were not ineffective.


    However, this would not lead her to defeating him.


    She would not win at this rate.


    (That doesnt matter to me though)


    already, had Elkas objective been changed inside her.


    What Elka seeked now, was to warp the facial expressions of the god of creation and the sacred swords, including Leviathan, through pain.


    Currently, the face of Leviathan, who continued to be hit without being able to do anything, was warped awfully.


    Seeing that expression, a pleasant feeling rose through Elkas spines.


    (This feeling, I had forgotten about it for a long time)


    Her expression ckened and ckened.


    Elka became conscious of the fact her face came to look like a child who discovered an unbreakable toy.


    Except, now she wanted to break the demon in boys appearance


    Would youcut it ouut!


    Gh!


    That time when it seemed like he would bepletely sealed, Leviathan roared.


    Elka reflexively dissolved the ice and pulled the sword that was pierced in his thigh.


    The next instant, dark red mes wrapped up Leviathan.


    Aaah, hot! Hot! Thats why I hate it! Using this power that is!


    The dark red mes swirled around Leviathan.


    If Elka did not escape like that, then she too would be swallowed by that me.


    (No wait that me is burning the person who invoked it himself?)


    A pained leviathans voice was heard.


    A me that could make even the sturdy Leviathan raise a scream.


    If Elka had received it, then she may likely be reduced to ashes in an instant.


    <envy re(purgatory="" emotions)="">, I wont forgive you anymore</envy>

 Chapter 103

    Aah, hot hot! Damn it! Its all your fault!


    Kuh


    The firepower of the mes gushing out from Leviathan rose drastically.


    That firepower warmed up the tip of Elkas nose, who shouldve taken distance from him, and it made her go even further back without enduring it.


    Die!


    Leviathan pushed out his arm which was d in mes.


    In doing so, dark red mes filled up Elkas field of vision, along with an explosive sound.


    Wha


    Immediately, Elka jumped sideways.


    What Leviathan released was a gigantic me sphere.


    After avoiding that, Elka felt a sense of difort in her arm.


    This is


    Elka avoided it by leaping to her right.


    The body part which was the closest to the me sphere at that time was her left arm.


    You cant use that left arm of yours anymore, can you?


    Elkas left arm let out violent pain and heat.


    It appears to have been burned by the me sphere.


    (It didnt touch me and yet, this power itll be over for me if it hits me directly doesnt it)


    Elka stood up and applied ice magic on her arm, wrapping up all but her joints with thin ice.


    Fortunately, her fingers werent burned so much that it had welded together.


    It did not change the difort, but she still seems capable of moving them.


    Such first aid treatment will immediately be useless you know


    Leviathan created ten me spheres the size of ones head around him.


    Elka readied her sword and entered a counterattacking posture.


    Haah!


    The me spheres began to move.


    The slowly and unsteadily moving me spheres hunted down Elka.


    <ice wall="">!</ice>


    Elka swung up her burned arm and made a wall of ice appear.


    One of the me spheres that was approaching her from the front made a direct hit to it and raised water vapors.


    (This willgh!?)


    Elka was surprised the moment after she thought that she had defended against them.


    A hole was opened in the wall of ice.


    Elka immediately kicked the ground and jumped right behind her.


    From the hole in the wall, dark red me spheres came rushing through.


    Based on their numbers, she had defended against one or two with the wall.


    Elka, who had quite the confidence in its defense power, could not hide her unrest to that reality.


    Dispersion!


    From the other side of the water vapor, Leviathans voice was heard.


    Thereupon, the me spheres that began heading straight towards Elka, dispersed in order to surround her.


    Facing the me spheresing to attack from all directions, Elka thrust her sword to the ground.


    <ice dome="">!</ice>


    From the ground around Elka, ice rose up.


    It immediately took form of a ceiling and became a globe shaped shield surrounding Elka.


    And inside of that, another dome of thick ice took form.


    First, the me spheres made impact with the outer dome.


    Due to not really being able to create a thick one, an explosion attacked Elka.


    She was protected from that by the other dome that was formed inside it.


    After pulling through the attack, Elka erased the dome.


    That action had altered Elkas fate.


    The heat-!?


    Elka built an ice shield towards where she felt the heat.


    The next instant, that ice shield evaporated.


    (This is not good!)


    While she was surrounded by water vapor and her vision was blocked, Elka continued to attack by creating ice pebbles.


    From the side where she felt heat, sounds of evaporation was heard.


    <flying sword="" ice="">!</flying>


    Elka released an ice attribute endowed flying sword towards that direction.


    It contained arge amount of magic power, and changed into an explosion after it hit something.


    Kya


    This time there was nothing to protect Elka.


    The explosion that blew all of the water vapor blew away Elka.


    Guh


    Having rolled on the floor, Elka managed to get up while raising a groan.


    And then Elka noticed.


    The presence of someone right behind her.


    Its checkmate I guess


    Gh!


    Leviathans arm extended towards Elkas forehead as she stood up in hot haste, and his fingers touched.


    In response to Elka who immediately took distance, Leviathan showed a faint smile.


    If I had hit you with a me sphere, then it would have been a mere instant, but you know, my mind wont settle down that way. Thats why Im going to have you die in torment


    Elka, having taken distance from Leviathan, noticed a sense of difort in her body.


    Her body was releasing a severe temperature.


    The feelings called jealousy you see, is simply irrational. Everyone possess them in no some small numbers. You should have some too, from a tiny jealousy, to arge one


    Being told with a slow tone of voice, various scenes floated inside Elka.


    Tia, sitting on Setsusp.


    Desastre, being pure in front of Setsu.


    Yuuhi, whose being cherished by Setsu was easy to understand.


    The others too: Levia, Roa, Shironeko and Mineko.


    The figures of women with the exception of herself being near Setsu floated in her mind.


    Elka felt jealous to those women.


    Eh


    The next instant, red mes gushed out from the joints of Elkas body.


    They emitted temperature which she could never ignore, burning Elkas body.


    Jealousy would turn into mes and burn your body


    The energy of the mes were weak.


    However, the heat was equivalent to the mes whirling around Leviathans body.


    Her whole body being burned, Elka grimaced in pain.


    GaahGuh


    Before she lost consciousness, Elka managed to cast her magic.


    She considered extinguishing the fire by freezing her whole body for a mere instant.


    Its useless you know. Your body isnt its ignition source


    H


    A soundless scream.


    From under the ice covering her body, fire gushed out.


    Farewell then, with this its over without me being jealous either

 Chapter 104

    Elka, You are strong, but there is something you are definitelycking as a soldier


    What, what do you mean by that!


    I red up at thence corporal.


    In order to be a Destinea kingdom soldier, I became a soldier-in-training.


    Reason being that I have talent with swords while being a girl myself.


    In addition to this, I also have talent in magic.


    I didnt want my life as an ordinary vige girl end, but I dont think it was that strange for me to set my eyes on being a soldier.


    Your talent in the sword is second to in, who is trying to master only the sword. Your talent in magic is second to Tia, who is simrly trying to master only magic. Being endowed with both of those, you would not lose if you were to do sham battles. Youve been maintaining first ce with overwhelming score. Its amazing


    Thence corporal who usually doesnt really praise people, praised me.


    It doesnt mean Im not happy.


    All the more I couldnt agree to the result.


    Then Why cant I be a soldier!? in and Tia have be one! So why!


    I wasnt able to graduate as this years soldier-in-training.


    The other soldiers-in-training, people who have worse scores than me, could graduate and yet, only I cant fight as a soldier starting next year.


    I dont particrly like battles itself.


    If I cant fight, then I wouldnt mind.


    Its just that my pride, which became somewhat inted after my talent had awakened through several years of training, insisted on feeling cheated on.


    If you want to know the answer,e to the training school afterwards. I shall tell you everything there


    I understand


    It doesnt seem like he is willing to answer it here now.


    I reluctantly epted it and decided to first leave this ce behind.


    Time went on and then, choosing a suitable time myself, I carried my feet to the training grounds.


    The wall-encircled training grounds held plenty of space to do a sword match.


    Near the walls were lined up swords for training purposes, and shields and armor were leaning against the walls.


    Its nostalgic.


    I too have shed tears, blood and sweat here.


    Youvee


    Lance corporal


    At the center of the training grounds stood thence corporal.


    I felt some doubt.


    Why was thence corporal looking at me with eyes filled with thirst for blood?


    Here I go


    Eh-


    Thence corporal kicked the ground and instantly shortened the distance.


    I was taken by surprise and reflexively bent my body.


    Thence corporals sword passed through the ce where my upper body was at until then.


    Mmhhnngh!


    Gh- ah!


    Thence corporals sword is what is called a bastard sword, which you have to handle with two hands.


    Its powerful and long.


    Seeing off the sword that passed right above me, I leapt behind me with all my strength.


    Its because I saw that he raised the sword overhead, leaving it to brute strength.


    While I perceived the sword being swung down at high speed, I barely avoided it.


    Few strands of hair danced in the air.


    Youve dodged it well!


    Wa- wait


    Its no good, hes definitelying to kill me.


    The sword packed in bloodthirst was raising fear in me.


    If I dont kill him, Ill be killed?


    Thence corporal thrust his sword.


    I avoided it by moving my body sideways and bending my body like the letter K.


    It was abination where I was often defeated by thence corporal in sham battles during my training.


    However, its much sharper than during my training.


    Of course, he must have been going easy on us during training.


    But if its the current me


    Hah, hah


    I saw through the sword that was swung splendidly and swiftly, and dodged it.


    By avoiding it while swaying back, I kept enough distance where I can barely get hit.


    And then.


    (Gh! Found it!)


    Feeling the object I had made into my objective beforehand, I flipped it up with all I had.


    What!?


    It was a sword.


    With one hand I grasped the sword that was flipped up behind me.


    I set it up next to my body as is and parried the oingnce corporals sword.


    Hah!


    When I parried it, of course thence corporals posture crumbled.


    That was a chance which I cant ever let escape.


    I drove the sword into the defenseless torso.


    I drove into it.


    Gh!


    Naive


    However, something ured beyond my expectations.


    Thence corporal held my sword with one hand.


    I had cut him with a real sword, so blood was flowing from thence corporals hand which caught it.


    He seems to have released just one hand from the two handed sword, strengthened it with magic power and stopped it.


    Its a drastic move that you would never do under normal circumstances, and your hand could get taken away if you make a mistake.


    So you still dont understand what yourecking!


    Thence corporal brandished his sword towards the shaken me.


    It was with one hand.


    He was raising the two handed sword overhead with one hand.


    I could say nothing but as expected of thence corporal.


    Its just that this isnt the time to be respecting him.


    I will end up dying if I dont escape soon.


    My sword was grasped tightly, so I wasnt able to escape as is.


    I reluctantly release my hand from the sword and immediately took distance.


    Wind pressure attacked me just by having the two handed sword pass by me.


    I wont let you escape!


    Eh!


    Thence corporal came to throw the sword, which he had caught with his hand, at me as I took distance.


    I was unable to dodge it well from being shaken by the wind pressure.


    I twisted my body, but it felt like the sword had sunk into my shoulder.


    Gah


    My back hit the wall behind me, sewed on it like that.


    My breath escaped me, and I grimaced from the pain.


    I felt raging heat on my shoulder.


    When I moved my body to escape, blood flowed from my shoulder together with the pain.


    Wh why


    If you dont want to die, then resist


    Thence corporal stood in front of my eyes.


    This time he brandished his sword with two hands.


    Im going to die.


    At a ce like this, without graduating from soldier-in-training?


    (I dont want that)


    Im afraid to die.


    I dont want to die.


    If that is so then


    Ill kill you!


    I put magic power to the sword stuck to my shoulder and froze it to the core.


    And then, when I put strength to move my body, the remains of the sword scattered along with the sounds of breaking.


    I did a first-aid treatment on my shoulder wound by freezing it as is.


    Hmph!


    His sword was swung down.


    I then, without hesitation, dove towards thence corporal.


    Muh!?


    I escaped it by a forward roll towards thence corporals side, and then I began running.


    My objective, the swords lined up near the wall.


    It would be impossible to fight thence corporal directly if I dont have any weapons.


    At any rate, first a sword.


    So restless!


    Thence corporal came chasing from behind me.


    This is fine, Im somewhat better when ites to speed.


    Finally arriving at the leaning swords, I grasped the sword that was the closest to me.


    And then I just threw it at thence corporal.


    You impudent!


    Thence corporal repelled it with his own sword.


    A metallic sound resounded.


    However, it was already checkmate.


    Fuh!


    What


    I was holding another sword.


    And then, hiding in the shadow of the thrown sword, I quickly approached thence corporal.


    He noticed, but it was already toote.


    My heart was quiet.


    I will be cutting off the life of thence corporal after this and yet, I felt terrifyingly calm.


    As though my heart was seemingly frozen.


    Please die


    Are you kidding me!


    The thrust sword was stopped by thence corporals sword.


    But this is fine.


    The instant my sword met his, both swords were frozen over.


    Then the next instant, just like the sword from before, they broke along with cracking sound.


    Its over


    Only I was aware they would break.


    For that reason, the one who moved immediately was me.


    Without hesitation I dove in and created a simple sword by putting ice on my hand.


    Of course I covered it with magic power.


    If I thrust it like this, then it should be able to pierce thence corporal.


    I executed that without hesitation.


    What I aimed at was his heart.


    I thrust my arm aiming for that.


    Magnificent


    the ce where the sword was stuck in currently was his right chest.


    I did note in contact with the heart.


    Thence corporal seems to have moved and avoided it.


    However, its clear that the battle is over.


    Thence corporal cant fight anymore.


    Its done, isnt it?


    in?


    in appeared beside us.


    He carried up thence corporal without saying anything in particr and then began to walk out of the training grounds.


    I have to carry thence corporal to the medical office


    Thence corporal didnt say anything.


    It looks like he has fainted.


    It was a good match. Ive been watching from the sidelines you know


    Why


    wasnt I able to able to graduate?


    I ended up asking in.


    In the end, I wasnt able to understand why I couldnt graduate in this ce.


    I guess I will be leaning on this topic until thence corporal is healed with recovery magic.


    You know Elka, youre too gentle, arent you?


    Eh?


    in talked without looking this way.


    I wonder if it means you cant be heartless. Even the fight just now should have reached conclusion when you warded off thence corporals sword. If you hadnt hesitated there, then thence corporal should have been unable to do anything like catching your sword. Thence corporal was worried about that part, you know


    I wasnt able to say anything.


    Because it was on the mark.


    It wasnt like I was conscious about it.


    No, precisely because I wasnt conscious about it, it mustve been shoddy.


    But the battle at the end was different. You had the intent to killNo, you didnt even have the intent to kill him. It was like you took away all your other emotions, simr to a device that executes only its objectives. Why so suddenly?


    I dont know. Except I had this feeling like my heart was frozen the whole time


    I dont feel anything now.


    But the me until some time ago felt cold anyways.


    I think your gentleness is also a strong point. Thats why we wouldnt want you to lose that. But I believe that feeling will be your weapon from here on out, Elka


    Eh


    Saying so, in took out a paper of fine quality from his pocket.


    He then handed it to me as is.


    Please hand this over to her if she defeats me said thence corporal. Congrattions on your graduation, he said


    Thank you


    I took it.


    While thanking thence corporal, who risked his life to fight me for me.


    Why Why did the fire disappear!?


    Leviathan raised his voice.


    The expression of Elka, who had been suffering until now, was terrifyingly peaceful.


    As if it was frozen over.


    <coldhearted mind="">Right now, I have frozen my heart</coldhearted>


    Elka would not harbor any emotions as of now.


    One could say she had gone into a state close to the deified Setsu.


    Her objective, to kill the sacred sword before her eyes.


    Jealousy, anger, the current me doesnt feel either


    You lost your feelings of jealousy and thats why the fires have disappeared!?


    Elka, while dding herself in cold air, silently put her hand on her chest.


    The temperature around her instantly dropped.


    The cold wave that was released explosively froze everything, from the ground to the trees.


    <sacred peak="" of="" the="" ice="" demon="">(; Hyouma no reihou)</sacred>


    She was certainly one reigning above ice.


    Perhapscking in judgment, Leviathans fire grew weaker in intensity.


    Kuh


    Leviathan took a step back.


    The atmospheric temperature dropped even more in the meantime, and Leviathan felt the chill despite being burning.


    Lets end this. I wont enjoy it while Im like this


    Dont, dont get full of your


    Elka thrust her sword to the ground.


    In doing so, it trembled at Leviathans feet, and gigantic ice pirs appeared around him.


    The roof was then created with ice,pletely enveloping Leviathan.


    Dont think you can imprison me in a cage like this!


    Leviathan struck a pir with his fist d in mes.


    However


    Eh Wh- why


    The instant Leviathan struck his fist, it made a sound as it broke from his elbow.


    While looking at the remains of his arm that had dropped in pieces, Leviathan stepped back.


    What happened


    Do you know there is a limit to low temperature?


    Elka spoke from outside the cage.


    No matter how much you lower the temperature, it will stop at a certain point. It is what ismonly called absolute zero. My <limit break=""> is</limit>


    to remove that limit value called absolute zero.


    Ah, AAaaah!


    Leviathans body began to shiver.


    The mes no longer had a trace of its intensity left.


    His legs froze, and then broke.


    Leviathan fell face down.


    When he did, his bodypletely clung onto the ground.


    Its weakness is that it would not lower the temperature anywhere but the part that is enveloped like this, but Well, I guess your ears should hardly be able to hear anything, so the exnation is unnecessary, isnt it?


    U


    All Leviathan could do was leak out a groan.


    Finally, even the mes wrapping his body froze over.


    Die unshapely within the freezing cold air


    The ice prison broke.


    Leviathan was crushed by the lumps of ice pouring down.


    A sound resounded of ice breaking around him.


    His mes of jealousy would never be lit again.

 Chapter 105

    Hoh, your appearance has be showy hasnt it?


    Here I go


    Kouma set up his sword and leaped at Lucifer


    Lucifer, without even putting on his guard, merely looked at him.


    Scatter!


    Kouma shouted, and the nearby two collections of swords floating in a circle spread out widely.


    All of those were pointed at Lucifer and simultaneously flew out.


    Did you think I would react to that level of attack?


    Without even taking a single step, Lucifer stared at the swords from the front.


    As if it was natural, the swords slipped through Lucifer and stuck to the ground behind him.


    I dont think I would Burst scatter!


    Hm?


    Once again Koumas instructions soared.


    The next instant, the swords stuck on the ground illuminated and caused an explosion immediately after.


    The scale of the explosion was fairlyrge,rge enough to produce a crater on the ground with a single sword.


    Dozens of explosion of those was caused at a fixed interval.


    (Even if attacks arent effective, how about a situation where you cant breathe by the explosions!?)


    After being swallowed by the explosions, Lucifer showed no signs ofing out of the explosion.


    Kouma looked at it while shedding cold sweat.


    Soon, the explosions stopped.


    Smoke wrapped up the vicinity because of the explosions; Lucifer was nowhere to be seen.


    The idea itself is not bad but. It is meaningless to me


    So it didnt work after all


    The smokes were blown away in an instant.


    Lucifer appeared to have blown it away by swinging his arm.


    There was not a single dust on his body, let alone wounds.


    Give up. I am already tired of this


    No, wait I havent started yet


    Kouma was forcing a smile.


    I didnt really want to use it, but if Im not resolved to die, I wont be able to take you down


    Putting above him his hand holding his sword, Kouma muttered.


    Suddenly, a sh took ce that filled up ones field of vision.


    Lucifer reflexively narrowed his eyes.


    <soul-heart de="" meikou=""> (; meikou; life/destiny light)</soul-heart>


    The sh lessened, and what was grasped in Koumas hand, the source of the light, was a sword shining in gold.


    That sword felt divinity, but Lucifer felt a sense of difort.


    Hum That sword, I cant feel any sort ofpressurefrom it, but what do you n on doing?


    You will understand that soon


    Kouma held aloft the sword.


    Assemble!


    Hismand resounded.


    As he did, the dozens of swords from floated from the ground from around Lucifer and returned to Kouma.


    (So they did not get broken during the explosion)


    Even while thinking, Lucifer did not try to move.


    What is Kouma doing? Lucifer himself had be curious.


    There is one thing Id like to say


    Hm?


    This technique, even if it does not hit without you recognizing it and even if you did recognize and react to it, I will no longer be able to move. Its literally an attack with everything of me put into it


    Kouma closed his eyes once and then opened it.


    However, it will be my victory if it hits. That is all I will say


    Hmph, interesting!


    A smile floated on Lucifers face.


    He spread far his arms and exposed his body to Kouma right in front of him.


    Try to make me recognise it! Oh, weak human!


    that would help me out.


    Kouma muttered in a voice silent enough for Lucifer to not hear it.


    This technique, which would release all of his powers, meant he naturally ought to fear the fact it could be dodged.


    Hence, he said he would take it head-on for him, which is why one of Koumas worries had disappeared.


    (Next would be if it gets recognized No, I guess its useless thinking on that point)


    Does Lucifer think he can ept the attack or not?


    I wont know unless I attack him.


    Kouma resolved himself


    Here goes!


    The swords floating around Kouma shed a dazzling light.


    And then he fused them with the sword he held aloft, one by one.


    (!  Just by fusing one sword, its pressure became several times stronger I see)


    Lucifer calmly saw through it.


    The swords that lined up in several circles, were fused to the sword one by one even now.


    And then, the final sword fused.


    AndGOOOOOO!


    The golden light once again filled Lucifers sight.


    And then


    Wh at?


    The light ceased.


    And then, Lucifers body crumbled down.


    One line ran from his right shoulder to his left foot and immediately after, itslipped.


    Sound of flesh falling on the ground was made and Lucifer who was split in two looked up to the sky.


    Gah haah haah


    Kouma, who had swung his sword, went on his knees while out of breath.


    Using the sword he pierced the ground as support, he looked at Lucifer.


    So it means I unconsciously recognized it. Your technique


    Is that so? Im not sure about that though


    Luciferughed, while feeling that his own body was crumbling.


    Hahahahaha! I have been defeated! This Me!


    What are youughing for


    No, no such thing as me being defeated by mankind has ever happened after being created by Lady Creasyl, you see. I am tasting a new feeling!


    Lucifer wasughing heartily.


    It was an area of conversation that Kouma could possibly not understand, and he no longer even want to hear Lucifers voice.


    You have my gratitude, Kouma was it? In the end, even I have lost my pridefulness


    Leaving behind those words, Lucifer vanished.


    While silently seeing off Lucifer as he turned to dust, Kouma recovered his shaking arms and legs.


    If you had fought seriously from the start, then the key to the barrier here wouldve been a hopeless cause


    With fatigue remaining in his body, Kouma left that ce.


    He took onest look at Lucifers remains and went ahead.


    To not do any proper attacks even once, you were too prideful, you know

 Chapter 106

    Gyaaaaaah!


    Your strength increases by anger?


    Satans screams resounded.


    Yuuhi said in a cold voice, while tightly holding Satans head, pressing it on the ground and burning it.


    Im sorry, but it looks like my mes also have that sort of property. The angrier I get, the more this me would


    grow in viciousness.


    In an instant, the intensity of the ck mesing out of Yuuhis hand became stronger.


    It scorched even the dark red aura wrapping Satans body, and began to burn his body, his soul.


    No matter how fast you be or how strong your abilities be, none of it matters before me


    Satans skull cracked.


    Astonishment ruled over Satan quicker than that he agonized from the pain by the unimaginable grip from her slender arms.


    You Where did you get such power!?


    I have nothing to say to you at all


    GAaaaah!


    The intensity of the mes and Yuuhis grip reached a remarkable difference in strengthpared to before.


    Satan too was unable to stop his screams.


    Inside his hazy consciousness, Satan felt something at the end that he could not believe.


    Why do you have divine pow


    Good night


    The next instant, Satan turned into ck ashes and disappeared.


    Not even a single dust remained there.


    Id hurds! Id huuuuurds!


    I knew it, if we attack at ces with no mouth, we can injure her


    Shironeko, who had shed at Beelzebub in the back, told Mineko while withdrawing from that ce.


    Shes not as all-purpose as Mr Setsus sacred sword isnt she


    If its like this, then


    The two vanished.


    They moved at a speed unrecognizable by Beelzebub.


    The arm with mouths too made fruitless efforts, unable to follow the swiftness of the movements of the two.


    Looks like we will finish right away -desu


    The two slipped into Beelzebubs chest.


    They swung their arms with sharp nails grown on it and thrust them to Beelzebubs body.


    Please di


    Juust kidding


    W-!? Sis! Get back!


    Mineko immediately shouted.


    Shironeko caught her words with amazing reaction speed, and reflexively took distance from Beelzebub.


    Mineko did the same and lined up with Shironeko.


    And I was so close~


    So you could do something like that too -desu?


    Arge mouth was opened on Beelzebubs body.


    That mouth, whose tongue was spread out and drool dripped down, was the same as the one on Beelzebubs arm.


    If they had continued to thrust their arms, their arm would have been bitten off.


    Im so hungry, Im already at my limiiiiiiit!


    Shesing -desu!


    Yes!


    The two separated left and right, avoiding Beelzebubs approaching arm.


    Due to naturally having two arms, they split in two like that and chased after Shironeko and Mineko.


    (So fast!)


    Mineko was surprised.


    Beelzebubs arm was moving roughly at the same speed as the semi-animalised Mineko.


    It could not catch up with her speed.


    However, Beelzebubs arms was not a simple palm.


    What moves around like a rope from her shoulders was entirely Beelzebubs mouth.


    If she were to end up getting surrounded, then she would no longer have any way out.


    (I have to move carefully


    Mineko! The second arm is-!


    Gh!?


    It was Shironekos scream.


    By the time Mineko noticed it, it was already toote.


    Surrounded by both arms, her situation turned into one where the palms would attack from left and right.


    Shironeko, who had be free as she was no longer chased at, ran towards Mineko, However, she could not be in time.


    Thank you for the meal!


    By the two hands, Mineko was crushedor not.


    The body of Mineko which was eaten by the hands, blurred and disappeared.


    The arms, which had lost its destination, stiffened on the spot.


    Eh~?


    Beelzebub looked like she did not understand what happened, tilting her head.


    Mineko!


    Shironeko caught Mineko, who hadappearedbeside her.


    Minekos legs were tattered and could barely stand.


    Shadow Cat is a technique you cant use if youre not in yourpletely animalised body -desu! If you use it semi-animalised, your feet would


    I didnt have  the time to animalise you know


    Mineko said while breathing faintly.


    Shadow Cat


    It was a secret technique that the two had thought out, which would undo their legs limiter and move at ultra-high speed.


    It was possible for them to move at a speed to leave behind after-images, and this time she seeded in not letting the surrounding arms recognize just the fact that she leaped over them.


    Originally, this technique was one to perform with an animalised body.


    They would not even execute it in their flesh and blood.


    In the case one used it semi-animalised, the muscles on ones feet would be torn to pieces and, if severe, ones bones would break.


    Minekos feet, though not broken, had been given serious damage to the nerves.


    She must have be nearly useless in battle.


    Mineko, go rest -desu. Ill do the rest


    No, sis. Ill do my best a little longer Ive got a strategy


    ?


    Mineko whispered into Shironekos ear.


    Beelzebub, who had finally noticed that Mineko had avoided her at this time, once again moved her arms.


    Ive~ found you!


    Lets go! Sis!


    I will go with your strategy -desu, Mineko!


    The arms stretched towards them.


    Mineko decided to go on all fours and use her arms as well to move around.


    Considering the original body functions of a cat, this manner was easy to move around with.


    However, due to her legs that are naturally bearing the role of her hind legs being worn out, she could not possibly put out the speed from before.


    (Thats why I willgh!)


    Mineko mustered her strength with her whole body, and strongly kicked the ground.


    Due to her disappearing into the sky for an instant from her excessive jumping strength, Beelzebub lost sight of Mineko.


    By process of elimination, her attacks went towards the remaining Shironeko.


    One of you disappeared, but well, doesnt matter, as long as I can eat herter. Right now Ill eat you~!


    Come at me -desu


    Shironekos face was calm, but she felt impatience in her mind.


    In this strategy, Shironeko had to finish her preparations until Minekoes down.


    For that reason, it would be a match against time from here on.


    I have no choice, but to do it -desu!


    Shironeko made a great starting dash.


    She dashed through the ground with speed iparable from before.


    Beelzebubs arms could not catch her as they were chasing her, despite attacking with two.


    Uugh~! So fast!


    (About now -desu)


    After looking up for a while, Shironeko concentrated her consciousness on her own body.


    Animalisation!


    The running Shironekos body underwent changes.


    A giant white cat.


    That was the current Shironekos figure.


    She had gone through training since then and her size during her animalisation had be twice of that from before.


    It was at the level of being able to tten a human being with one arm.


    What Shironeko performed after bing a cat was.


    <beast cannon="">!</beast>


    When Shironeko approached in front of Beelzebub, she opened herrge mouth and breathed out a lump of voice.


    Turning into arge lump of power, the beast cannon headed towards Beelzebub.


    So Im gonna eat such a strange thing, right!?


    However, such an attack should naturally not work on Beelzebub.


    In fact, Beelzebub tried to attack it with the arm where she let mouths appear.


    At this rate, the beast cannon would end up getting eaten.


    It isnt something that simple -desu


    There, the beast cannon changed its trajectory.


    Immediately after it suddenly lowered its angle, the beast cannon hit the ground.


    Thunderous roar resounded in their vicinity.


    The violent shock ran through the ground and it splendidly blew out a cloud of dust.


    Wa~!


    Beelzebub was surprised.


    Because the ground at her feet was suddenly blown away.


    Being blown into the air, Beelzebub calmly gazed at the ground.


    You may be trying to deal damage to me by throwing me to the ground, but it wont be effective on me. That is a story if that is the case!


    Beelzebub stretched her arms towards the ground from the sky.


    The two arms firmly supported the ground, and Beelzebub stabilized her body.


    This time I will go eat you alright


    I think thats already impossible


    Eh


    Animalisation!


    That time, a voice resounded from the air further above Beelzebub.


    Mineko had returned.


    Mineko, who had invoked animalisation and turned into a ck cat, struck Beelzebub with her arm,rge enough to crush people t as well.


    Due to it being a sudden happening, Beelzebub did not have the time to open her mouth and so she received the intense blow as is.


    Cat Hammer!


    While being trampled down by Mineko, Beelzebub fell down.


    Beelzebub was then crushed at the center of the hole.


    Being struck to the floor and, to make matters worse, crushed, Beelzebub could no longer move, possibly because all of her bones and internal organs had been destroyed.


    Silence visited the vicinity.


    Im d youre now able to control it -desu


    Ive been practising you know. But still, I knew she couldnt eat up something bigger than her own body


    The strategy Mineko had thought of was first for Shironeko to destroy her footing.


    In doing so, Mineko would end it by crushing her at the center of the crater after falling down from right above her.


    Im sorry, but we know of a much more dangerous sacred sword -desu


    Seeing off the glutton disappearing without saying anything, the two went back while dragging their feet.


    With this, all the keys to the barrier had been sessfully destroyed.

 Chapter 107

    The barrier


    Seems to have disappeared hasnt it? Everyone has done well


    With a sharp glint, in red towards the temple where Creasyl should be.


    Tia, youve recovered somewhat, but


    Its fine, I will go too


    Tia seems to have recovered her magic power considerably; her expression has be as it was before.


    Were not going to wait for the others?


    I did consider that, but if we let Creasyl escape here, then itll be troublesome. She should likely not escape, but Lets exhaust Creasyl with us. And from thereit will be a battle of attrition


    The two walked towards the center of the temple.


    They tried to start the final battle.


    Hey, we will be going soon. Creasyls presence is fairly strong. It will be trouble if she were to move from the location she is in now


    Yeah


    Tearing off the chains wrapped to his body, a man showed up from inside a temple.


    The man wearing a ck costume looked up expressionlessly to the sky.


    Its been a while, to be outside


    It hasnot been three months, but you have been in there for a long period of time. Your body hasnt grown dull has it?


    Youve made me train so harshly, you know theres no way I would grow dull. Were going, enough chit chat


    What a cold man. Well, I do agree however


    A ck girlughed.


    The two began to walk alongside each other.


    And beyond there


    Gihyahya! Just when I thought there was some strange presence here, I see a strong looking guy there! I hit the jackpot!


    Who are you?


    Who was there was a slender man.


    He had an entric appearance and his presence was clearly not human.


    I am the avaricious sword Mammon! And I desire your life!


    Oohoh, the perfect thing hase hasnt it? Setsu, how about you try out some of your abilities?


    Try outright


    Setsu faced Mammon.


    Liberate my desires! For your everythiiing!


    Youre noisy


    Gah!?


    Setsu instantly closed in on the shouting Mammon and held his head in eagle grip.


    An astounding grip assailed Mammon.


    He felt the sensation of fingers eating into his skull.


    Mammon raised soundless screams.


    Gii ah


    Trying it out on this kind of opponent is kind of impossible, dont you think


    Setsus hand shone for an instant.


    As the light settled, a figure was there of Mammon, whose upper half of the body had vanished.


    The feet of Mammon that remained, fell down pitifully on the spot.


    I couldnt erase everything I see Im bad at divine art no matter what I do


    It is because you are one of mankind, it is inevitable that you would not be familiar with it, do you not think so? Do not overestimate yourself in your battle with Creasyl


    I get it already


    Setsu kicked away Mammons feet and created an open ce.


    Destroia lined up behind that.


    <transfer gate=""> Open</transfer>


    Before the two, arge gate appeared.


    Boasting a size where an entire dragon could pass through, the gate opened while letting out an earth tremor-like sound.


    The inside was overflowing with light.


    Just you wait, Creasyl. Im going to kill you


    The two vanished inside the gate.


    The gate closed before long and disappeared from below.


    What remained here was nothing.


    (What is this this sense of intimidation!)


    in and Tia ascended the temple staircase.


    A sensation assailed the two like weight had been attached on their feet each time they ascended a step.


    And then, they finally put their feet on the final step.


    So you humans would stand on the same height as I


    Gh!?


    A sh, and an impact.


    Without knowing what was what, the two rolled to the ground.


    Tia! Thanks for helping me!


    That was dangerous. Were going to run first


    I know!


    A thin, transparent membrane covered the bodies of the two.


    That was an anti-magic barrier that Tia had casted.


    By endlessly turning the impact to 0, the lives of the two were protected.


    From the copse of this temple.


    Within the rubble that wereing down like rain, the two ran through and managed to escape from the rain.


    When they turned around, a figure could be seen above the temple which flew like it was split open.


    Creasyl!


    That is your ce. The ce of human and god ought to have this distance


    Creasyl looked down to the two while floating in midair.


    Those eyes did not have any emotions, and seem to be looking at mere inorganic substances.


    Why have the sacred swords I have created disappeared, and why are you before me?


    Isnt it because the sacred swords that youve created were inferior goods?


    Hum I see


    in had the ufortable feeling of there being a gap in his conversation with Creasyl.


    That would be there being a difference in ss whether willingly or not; in noticed that he was shedding cold sweat.


    Ever since the first time they encountered Creasyl, they had considerably increased their abilities as a result of repeating their training.


    For that reason, there was something they understood.


    The fact that Creasyl had already be a perfect bodied existence.


    As usual, they could not feel any strength from her.


    However, they expected not to feel magic power or killing intent, but they felt an air of intimidation to the point of hopelessness.


    In other words, it means I could just produce a somewhat higher level sacred sword


    Wha!?


    As Creasyl pointed her hand down, drops fell on the ground from her hand with a plop.


    And then, two human figures appeared from that ripple.


    Theyre sacred swords that are stronger than the seven sacred swords. How you will struggle is worth seeing I suppose


    Even though youre not interested in it


    Hoh, so you do understand. I do not care what rubbish would do. That is whythis would be a modest jest, to the dying rubbish


    The expressionless man and woman, two newly created sacred swords, ran off towards in and Tia.


    And then


    Out of the way!


    in cut off the head of the male sacred sword, and Tias magic went through the head of the female sacred sword.


    It would be better not to make light of humans, god


    If this is all, then I wont feel like I can lose no matter how many of them wille


    Interesting


    Having the sacred sword she brought forth instantly killed, Creasyl seem to be holding slight interest.


    She slowly descended.


    Her feet still not on the ground.


    You have yet to be my threat, however interesting, I shall y with you for a while


    So you finally feel like fi


    Here, this is the end


    Immediately following that, blood sprayed from beside in.


    Without time to be surprised about, in felt an ufortable feeling in his chest.


    What what is this


    in noticed the blood flowing out from his mouth.


    When he timidly looked down to his body,rge amounts of blood spilling out from his chest entered his eyes.


    And then, a fist-sized stone appeared from inside his chest.


    I have given you ten seconds for your sake, be grateful


    While looking down on the two copsing inside a pool of blood, Creasyl so said, looking uninterested.

 Chapter 108

    (What the What happened!?)


    in and Tia saw from under the rubble that their own clones copsed.


    Just in case, they had created a substitute with Tias clone producing spell, when Creasyls vision was blocked by the rubble.


    While the copsed clones were turning back into wood in front of Creasyls eyes, in exchanged nces with Tia.


    (What do you think?)


    ( Likely, its Creasyls powers of creation. She may have created a stone inside our bodies and disrupted it from the inside.


    (  How do you say we should oppose that?)


    The two conversing in whispers, sighed towards the problem in front of their eyes that was grandly blocking their way.


    Creasyl gazed curiously at the block of wood which had been the clones.


    (It doesnt look like Creasyl can perceive magic power. She probably hasnt realized that we are here either)


    (So if there is an opportunity to take advantage of it would be that part)


    The two nodded and leapt out of the shadows of the rubble.


    Creasyl noticed the them by the sound and slightly raised the corners of her mouth.


    I see, so it was substitution


    Hah!


    Tia invoked an explosion spell on the ground.


    Together with an explosion, the pebbles and soil danced around and covered Creasyls field of vision.


    Hm


    <flying de="" cutting="" petals="">!</flying>


    The spread flying de assailed Creasyl.


    Creasyl hit that depressingly.


    How dull. Do the likes of you think your powers would be epted by I?


    (So it doesnt work!)


    in held Tia by in his arm under the cover of the cloud of dust.


    Temporary withdrawal!


    Roger


    Remaining held like that, Tia began to converse in a voice low enough to not expose their position.


    in, listen


    Whats wrong!


    I think Creasyls power is likely a coordinate type of power


    Coordinate? Theyre spells that are invoked after specifying a location wasnt it?


    in asked, while once again hiding in the shadows of the rubble.


    Tia simrly stood beside him and spoke of Creasyls situation


    Yes. I think she likely had specified the coordinates of inside our bodies and created a stone there. If she were in a state where her field of vision isnt functioning like just now, then Creasyl would be unable to attack. We should end it instantly if possible and we should be able to kill her if were hiding like this


    We certainly can


    When the smokes cleared, there was Creasyl with unchanged attitude, floating in the air.


    Letting her eyes swim around her, she looked to be searching for in and Tia.


    First lets separate from this ce. The current us wont be able to oppose her


    Agreed. Link up with everyone?


    That would be best. If thats decided, then we should quickly


    What a bother, I will just blow away all around me


    H-!?


    Creasyl put up her hand in the sky.


    She must likely be trying to create something in the air,in and Tia predicted.


    (This is not good!)


    in immediately reacted and grabbed Tia by the scruff of her neck.


    An intense premonition of death controlled in.


    And then


    Ice Lance!


    Hm?


    Icences directly hit Creasyls face.


    They did not seem to have put in any sort of damage at all, but it attracted her attention.


    Who is this?


    Creasyl looked around, but the being who released the icences was nowhere to be seen.


    in, Tia


    ! Elka!


    Elka appeared in the shadows of the rubble where the two were hiding.


    As expected of her intelligence, she seems to have understood the situation and hid herself nearby.


    I understood that you two were hiding and doing a wait-and-see from the fact that you two have no injuries that sttood out, but could you let me hear the details of the situation?


    Yeah Its good that youvee to us. First, exposing our figures in front of Creasyl is not good. Creasyl can create objects at a specified location, so we would die by having her create a stone inside our body if were careless


    Meaning that our attacks wont be effective at all


    So its hopeless?


    Elka forced a smile.


    in and Tiaughed awkwardly.


    It did not mean that the three were joking around.


    They were thinking of a way to break through the situation somehow.


    I see, so itd be the same if she cant follow with her eyes right?


    Gh! Roa!


    When the three were discussing, Roa stood beside them unnoticed.


    Be back in a bit leaving behind those words, Roa leapt from the shadows of the rubble.


    She had astounding speed.


    At the very least, Elka and the others in this ce could not catch sight of her.


    What is this?


    Creasyl noticed the sound and look at the direction Roa leapt.


    At that time, Roa had already gone around, right behind Creasyl.


    Shut up!


    Roa jumped, trying to drive her grown nails into the scruff of her neck.


    The swung down arm went straight for Creasyls neck


    Hum, you are fast for a human body


    Wha-


    Roas arm was caught by Creasyls hand.


    Creasyl was not looking at Roas direction.


    Even so, that arm was firmly caught before her nail reached the nape of Creasyls neck.


    Let go


    Begone, you insect


    Creasyl put her other hand before Roas eyes.


    (Thats what sted away Mr Setsugh!)


    in, Tia and Elka, having noticed <banish> leapt out to rescue Roa somehow.</banish>


    Without knowing that it was a trap.


    Hmph, you have finally appeared


    Gh!?


    When the three tried to jump, something unbelievable could be seen in Creasyls body,


    Those was an arms.


    Three arms were pointed towards in and the others.


    Disappear


    in tasted the feeling like time turned slow.


    Light of death began to leak from Creasyls hands.


    All of them were convinced of their own deaths.


    Creasylllllllll!


    Hm!


    Immediately following that, a pir of ck mes came flying from the air.


    That pir swallowed Creasyl and released intense heat around it.


    Is it Yuuhi!?


    in above him.


    There was Yuuhi, floating in the air and d in ck mes.


    I will kill you! I will absolutely kill you!


    This is bad Were going away!


    Gh Got it


    By Elkas instructions, the three withdrew from that ce.


    Yuuhi put up a gigantic ball of mes.


    If they had remained as is, then they wouldve been swallowed up unsparingly.


    Ah hot


    While enduring the pain in her arm which was swallowed up by the mes, Roa tried to pull out her arm somehow.


    And when she did, she pulled it out without difficulty,pletely unlike just before.


    While grimacing from the pain, Roa distanced herself from that spot.


    Roa! This way!


    Elkas voice resounded, and Roa moved in that direction.


    Die!


    Yuuhi shot the gigantic ball of ck mes.


    Perhaps her movements prevented by the fire pir, Creasyl was not in a state to avoid it.


    The fire, made a direct hit on Creasyl as is.

 Chapter 109

    I am surprised


    Creasyl appeared from inside the fumes that sprung forth by the ck mes.


    Her clothes were scorched in several ces, and her cheeks and fingers were a little burned.


    Those held meaning, in that Yuuhis attack was effective on Creasyl.


    To think that a human could injure I You, are you a mixed one?


    Shut up!


    Those called humans appear to turn deaf ears to I


    Yuuhi spread out ten-odd me spheres and fired them towards Creasyl.


    Creasyl defended by creating a wide barrier before her eyes.


    Creasyl refused to take the attack?


    in watched that scene while being astonished.


    Creasyl possessed apletely sh-proof body that was beyond human intellect.


    Yuuhi was about to reach that Creasyl.


    We are here now -desu


    This is what is this situation?


    Judging from appearances, that girl looks to be challenging the god on a one on one, butGeeze, go walk by yourself already


    I, I can hardly move anymore! I wouldve walked if I could!


    Youre so hopeless


    Everyone! So you were all safe


    The whole group who went to destroy the locks to the barrier had returned.


    Kouma was walking while borrowing Toumas shoulder, and one could perceive a fatigued expression, but he seems to be safe.


    in was relieved for the time being.


    Right now, Yuuhi is pinning down Creasyl. The only one who currently could cause damage to Creasyl is Yuuhi


    in, even you cant?


    Sadly, I waspletely brushed off with one hand


    Yuup Then it should be impossible for me too. I could do small attacks at long distance, but its probably meaningless too so


    Touma wracked his brains, but there was only one conclusion he reached.


    Were going to go around to support her after all. Kind of like putting in some help when it looks like that womans losing


    Thats reasonable


    Damnit So we cant do anything?


    Roa, you cant move


    Roas hand had practically turned into charred remains on the outside.


    It could only get healed little by little, even whenbining Elkas recovery magic and Tias magic power.


    (This much power how did that woman fire those? It doesnt look like stuff you can shoot at no risk though)


    Touma looked at Yuuhi fighting with ck mes and analysed her calmly.


    The mes intensity clearly surpassed human intellect.


    It was identical to Creasyls body.


    However, he could still perceive magic power from Yuuhis body.


    That was proof that Yuuhi was still human.


    (Theres no way that she could pull off that kind of trick in a human body Well, I dont care if that woman dies, but if shes going to break down, Id like her to do so after she kills Creasyl)


    Creasyl caught the ck mes head-on and noticed that her body was pushed back.


    Are you bringing me to the ground


    By being attacked from higher up in the sky, Creasyl was pushed towards the ground.


    Having grown impatient with Yuuhi not running out of breath and brushed away the mes by strongly swinging her arm.


    A gust of wind devastated her surroundings.


    It reaches even Yuuhi; pebbles and wreckages that were rolled up by the wind attacked her.


    Youre irritating!


    Yuuhi scorched those with ck mes before it reached her.


    When the wind settled down, Creasyl was no longer to be seen below her.


    Gh!?


    Do not rise above me. You insect


    Crea


    Yuuhi responded to the voice by turning her head and as soon as she did, her vision turned dark.


    Fall to the ground


    Gah


    A feeling of pressure where something pressed down her whole body.


    Yuuhi dropped to the ground without being given the time to breathe.


    Go sleep there. I shall permit you to make this your gravestone


    Creasyl said as she put her feet on a gigantic pir she had created.


    Yuuhi appeared to have been ttened by this pir.


    Mankind opposing a god itself is madness. It would do well for all mankind to etch this into their minds. I am a God, the one who rules all


    With both arms spread, Creasyl looked up to the sky.


    Far below such woman.


    At the space between the ground and the pir, ck mes overflowed.


    Ill kill you


    Hm?


    It was a slightly weak voice.


    However, Creasyl caught her words by chance.


    She looked down immediately.


    Ill kill you!


    What did you say?


    The mes climbed up the pir.


    Creasyl floated in midair and separated herself from the pir.


    The pir was instantly wrapped in mes the tip of the mes that Creasyl slightly failed to dodge had scorched her foot.


    Gh It  felt hot to me?


    Creasyl looked at her slightly burnt foot, feeling somewhat disturbed.


    The gigantic pir, whose material was like marble of the Earth, was zing thunderously even now.


    Eventually it was destroyed on the inside by the ck mes and, unable to maintain its shape, it crumbled down.


    There below, Yuuhi was ring at Creasyl.


    I will absolutely kill at least you!


    That appearance You, are you truly human?


    Yuuhis body was dyed half in ck.


    Charred remains would be a correct expression.


    Inside the ck were red muscles, and those turned into a light source like charcoal fire, flickering slightly.


    Haahhaah


    Unsightly


    Yuuhi noticed the fact that she lost half her bodys senses.


    She was able to move but, perhaps her sense of pain and touch were paralyzed, she did not feel anything.


    It looks like there is excessive power in the bodies of men. You must be shaving away your lifespan as much as you use them


    Even if I die, I will at least kill you


    Can you not say anything else? A trifling insect


    Shut uuuuup!


    Yuuhi let mes spout out from her feet and flew up in the air along with an explosion.


    Due to literally explosively high speed, she jumped instantly right above Creasyl.


    <ck bomb="">!</ck>


    Guh


    Yuuhi threw a ck sphere towards Creasyl.


    The instant the ck sphere hit Creasyl, it rose a ck explosion.


    Being pushed by the impact and knocked back in mid-air, Creasyls expression warped in viciousness.


    This is anger its been a long time since I felt anger you insect


    Go down already, Creasyl!


    The powers of the god of creation, and the mes of hatred of the girl.


    Those will finally be witnessed directly

 Chapter 110

    Gufuh


    There, what happened to your energy from before?


    A marble pir that came flying down sunk into Yuuhis body.


    It was heavy, solid and quick and yet there was some interval.


    Its size was at body height, but that was even worse for Yuuhi.


    It did not hit her whole body, but it struck focused on one point.


    Due to that, the damage affected even the center of her body.


    Gaah


    You are being unrefined


    Buh


    Creasyls backhand lodged in Yuuhis face as she zed up the pir which she had caught with her body.


    An air rupturing *pang* resounded, and Yuuhi was blown away, plunging into the sea of rubble.


    Daah!


    The sea of rubble was immediately covered in ck mes and turned to dust.


    At the center of that stood Yuuhi.


    What was struck was the ckened cheek.


    It was crumbling like genuine charcoal, and fragments of it fell down.


    It must likely had been Yuuhis skin.


    What is wrong? Is it terrifying that your body haspletely changed?


    Gh! I dont care! I will give at least my body for this!


    Hah! Fool!


    Creasyl ridiculed Yuuhis shameful sight.


    Yuuhi no longer had words she could say calmly, only sending out mes recklessly.


    As far as Creasyl was concerned, that seemed to be of great interest.


    It is an interesting emotion. Hatred is it Did something let you feel hatred?


    Shut up! Be quiet!


    I will not. Human, trying to do such things like reproving I, know your ce


    Gah


    When Creasyl thrust a finger above her, a marble pir protruded from the soil below Yuuhi.


    That directly hit Yuuhis body andunched her up high.


    Over her head as she fluttered in midair, a gigantic pir appeared once again.


    Now, how will you avoid it?


    The giant pir fell down in ordance to gravity.


    Yuuhi bit her lips to regain her consciousness that she was about to lose, and pointed her hand upwards.


    She tried to burn it with her mes again, but that time.


    Suddenly, the pir exploded in very small pieces.


    Phew, we did say that this side will support, so we have to put in at least this much work, right?


    You insect


    On top of a mountain of rubble somewhat separated from the two.


    There was Touma, boldly set up the sacred cannon on his waist.


    The pirs explosion just before seemed to be Toumas doing.


    Woman! Its annoying, but I will cooperate with you now! Ill shoot down attacks that looks like would hit you! Thats why Im leaving the attack to you!


    Gh! Kay!


    Being saved from a dangerous spot in front of her eyes, Yuuhi regained herposure somewhat.


    Yuuhi was able to put her feet on the ground and then she jumped, aiming for Creasyl.


    Youre in the way! You filthy insect!


    Woah!


    Touma escaped that ce by rolling.


    At the ce Touma was until a moment ago, a fist-sized stone appeared.


    If he had not moved, the stone would have grown from his chest.


    (Alright, theres plenty enough timing to move)


    There is some difference in time from coordinate designation of her powers of creation and her crucial invocation I think, Touma conjected.


    Being able to dodge it while holding the sacred cannon which made his movements slower after invoking means that he would not be able to be hit if he were to move around.


    Uoooh!


    Insolent


    Creasyl flipped away the ck me attack at point-nk range.


    Creasyl was swallowed up in the explosion, but it did not put much damage on her.


    However, to Yuuhi this attack just now was nothing but a decoy.


    Ive caughtyou!


    What?


    Yuuhi lept from the center of the explosion and grappled Creasyls body.


    <destruction>!</destruction>


    And then, Yuuhi, along with her body, wrapped up Creasyl with ck mes.


    Hm, You


    This way I will set you on fire!


    Creasyl created several knives in order to stick them to Yuuhis back.


    As if they were sucked up, the knives went towards Yuuhi.


    I told you Im not letting you!


    However, they were scattered away by Toumas shelling just before it hit.


    In that case she tried to attack with her arms, but those arms too were repelled by his shelling.


    This sacred cannon of mine has reached the point through training where it can hit anything I see. I will absolutely not miss, you know


    Insect!


    Creasyl looked at Touma, looking annoyed.


    At that time, Touma had already escaped from that ce.


    Burn to death!


    The charred remains on Yuuhis body corroded her body.


    Without caring about such things, Yuuhi strengthened her firepower even more.


    Creasyl, without trying to do anything, rxed her body.


    Are you satisfied?


    Eh?


    (Not good!)


    Touma had a bad presentiment about this, and immediately covered himself with full magic power.


    Immediately following it, a sh that fully covered his sights, wrapped up the world.


    A thunderous roar, and an earth tremor.


    The mushroom like smoke that appeared abruptly on this day, at the center that was the solitary ind, everyone came to call it the Mushroom Cloud.


    What happened?


    When Touma got up, intense pain that gave the illusion that all of his bones were broken ran through his body.


    Several bones were actually broken.


    Other than that would be a whole body burn and beating.


    Those were regenerated at ultra-high speed by the Heros constitution, but his recovery was somewhat slow.


    The total amount of damage must have been incredibly high.


    Everyone is


    Touma looked around him.


    It appeared that Touma was at a ce separated from the center of a gigantic crater.


    None of the others were nearby.


    There were signs of magic power outside the crater.


    Touma had grasped that they seemed to have survived, but that they had fainted.


    So this is one attack


    He conjectured that the explosion just now was what Creasyl had caused by releasing her powers.


    It was just that the scale was too unbelievable.


    A small city would have been roughly destroyed by this explosion.


    So you survived, you are tenacious for an insector is it precisely because you are an insect that you are tenacious?


    Touma grasped the fact that despair was upying his heart.


    Above the center of the crater floated the uninjured Creasyl.


    The attack that Yuuhi put her life on the line for did not seem to be effective at all.


    You, and the insects scattered about at my feet, seem to be interesting people for mankind. However, they are merely entertainment in mine perspective. I have enough of this already


    Now I get it


    It meant that from the beginning, it had been a futile situation.


    Touma went on his knees and feebly dropped his arms.


    The sacred cannon that was scattered nearby dispersed in vain.


    Near the center of the crater, Yuuhi was lying around, her body already nearlypletely charred.


    She seemed to be breathing, but they were faint breaths.


    In Toumas opinion, it would not be strange if she were to die anytime.


    Perhaps she had tried to offset the explosion with hermon-sense-ignoring ck mes; her carbonisation seemed to have be more severe.


    I shall praise you in the end. Using a human body and injuring me, only that is worthy of my praise. For your final moments I shall put you to sleep, along with this ind


    Creasyl put her hands together.


    Comprehending the end of all, Touma closedhis eyes.

 Chapter 115

    So you will kill them no matter what?


    Of course I will. The humans have destroyed one of the ecosystems. It would be unbearable if I let them loose any more than this and change the shape of the world.


    I brushed aside Destroia, who stood in mine way.


    I have to exterminate the humans.


    The humans who have exterminated the animals I have created, by any means necessary.


    In that case, it cannot be helped


    Do you understand? Then assist I. We will exterminate them without even one remaining


    It seems that Destroia finally understood I.


    Even she who was touched by humans must have regained her self-awareness of a god.


    That is what I thought.


    There is no longer anything aside from parting from you, my girl


    What?


    I have to protect the humans


    By the time I noticed, I was blown away.


    What happened?


    Did she not understand me?


    I


    Allow me to seal you! Creasyl!


    Destroiaaaa!


    For the first time in mine life, I felt the emotion called anger.


    So it is over


    Yeah


    The gate began to vanish.


    Destroia got close to Setsus side and watched it.


    Creasyl was a genuine stubborn one among us gods


    Respected the rules and constantly maintained her self-awareness that she was a god.


    Considered following orders and moving ording to that to be the most important.


    That was the god of creation called Creasyl.


    That is why she could not forgive the irregrs called humans and disavowed them all. Who was originally correct was that woman


    Humans too didnt want to be killed from unintentional trespassing you know. The one whos right is you. We wouldve died if you werent here


    I am d that I was able to protect you


    Destroia smiled.


    Her heart was somewhat saved too it seems.


    Come to think of it, what about Yuuhi and the others?


    Aah, I had them escape. They should be leaving this ind soon


    Thanks for the help


    Youre quite yearned for, arent you


    ? Whats wrong?


    Destroias face turned pale.


    Nervously, Setsus face also turned towards the direction Destroia was looking at.


    hey, what the hell


    There stood Hell Gate towering over the surroundings.


    It was genuinely the same thing that Setsu had opened before.


    Without the chimes resounding, the gate began to open by itself.


    cannot die


    The hell is going on here


    There was a figure of a person trying to forcibly open the gate.


    Creasyl, she was trying to open the gates from the inside.


    It did notpletely close I suppose


    Destroia muttered.


    Setsumented his own blunder.


    In order to quickly close it, he gave themand to the gate.


    However


    Its not closing


    What!?


    The gate would not ept hismand.


    Is it because it isnt the gate that I made to appear?


    This gate was a gate that Creasyl tried to wrench open from the inside.


    As a result of the gate being made to appear forcibly in doing so, it was unconcerned to Setsus wishes.


    In other words, Setsus instructions would not reach this gate.


    This world into the ideal world!


    Hey Stroh


    Destroia walked towards the gate.


    Without responding to Setsus voice, she stopped before Creasyl.


    Quite absurd force of will have you not? Creasyl


    Des troia!


    Just how obsessed are you, toe crawling from the next world? I am honestly in admiration


    Destroia smiled at Creasyl.


    Creasyl scowled at her, full of hatred.


    Stroh, its dangerous there


    Setsu I, had nned from the start to die after killing Creasyl


    Setsu caught his breath.


    Creasyl showed a shocked face.


    It was a closely guarded secret, but this is enough already. I shall impart you, the reason humans were born.


    After collecting herself for a while, Destroia opened her mouth.


    Humans were not born by chance. A god brought them forth


    A certain god was brimming with curiosity.


    They brought forth various creatures and concepts, let them loose and watched the course of events.


    That was that gods reason for living.


    On a certain day, the creatures that were allowed to develop for a long time, finally gave birth under this gods guidance.


    Their name was called Human.


    This god made ns to send their masterwork that was the humans to various worlds and watched over their growth.


    One of the worlds they had an eye on was the world that was made by the god of creation and god of destruction, called <eir>.</eir>


    The first they approached for a discussion was the god of destruction.


    The god of destruction rejected it at first.


    It was because she had heard that humans did not know how to develop and would cause irregrities.


    The god of creation, who she built the world together with, would hate that above all else.


    She rejected, saying that she would likely not ept it.


    The worst coincidence that urred here was that this god who made the humans was the supreme god in the <heaven> where gods resided.</heaven>


    Being ordered by the supreme god, the god of destruction ended up epting them reluctantly.


    However, if they tried to propose it to the god of creation, then she would have tried to oppose immediately.


    The god of creation would re up, even if the other party was the supreme god for example.


    In front of the supreme god was the god of destruction, god of creation are like babies.


    The god of destruction did not want to see the god of creation gradually disappearing.


    For that sake, they decided on a course of action where she would not inform the god of creation of their act of releasing the humans to the world.


    They decided that they would be the result of chance.


    The results; even if they were the result of chance, the god of creation did not approve of them.


    The god of creation tried to exterminate the humans that were the experiments of the supreme god.


    If they end up being exterminated, then the god of creation would provoke the wrath of the supreme god.


    Nevertheless, even if she were to tell the truth, the god of creation would just re up at the supreme god.


    Either path would lead to the god of destruction losing her important friend.


    And, above all, the god of destruction had taken a liking to the humans.


    After much agonizing, the god of destruction decided to seal the god of creation.


    These are the details of the matter


    That is how is that rted to your reason to die?


    She had been opposing this much. The supreme god too have noticed the circumstances of this world. Likely, Creasyl would be dealt with before long


    The surroundings sank into silence.


    That the matter until now had be big was due to my willfulness. I thought I might as well take responsibility along with Creasyl


    Do not jest! Saying you would die with me for such matters


    We arepanions. That is plenty enough a reason


    Destroia put her hands on Creasyls shoulders.


    Stogh


    When Setsu tried to givemand to the gate to close somehow, he suddenly crumbled down.


    (Ten minutes! Im out of time!)


    The highlights returned to Setsus eyes.


    At the same time he lost his divinity and returned to a body close to human.


    He would not be able to control the gate this way.


    Stroh! Stop it!


    Now, let us go, Creasyl


    Destroia!


    Destroa tenderly pushed Creasyls shoulders.


    Little by little, the two entered the gate.


    Thank you, Setsu. The everyday lives with you, my boy, was well, not bad!


    Strooooh!


    The twopletely entered the gate.


    The gate began to close, as if satisfied that its target had returned and furthermore an extra had entered.


    And then the gatepletely clos


    Dossei!


    Heh?


    Suddenly, along with a thunderous roar, the door opened.


    At the same time, Creasyl and Destroia was thrown outside.


    As Setsu was amazed at the spectacle, a figure appeared from inside the opened gate.


    Dont speed up your death, you idiots. This gate isnt made for repentance, you know?


    Setsu remembered that figure.


    Or rather, he could not mistake her.


    Mother


    Yo, stupid son. Good to see you in good health


    It was Setsus mother, the god of death, Death herself.

 Chapter 116

    Death Why are you here


    No, well, I found out there are a couple of idiots trying to die as they pleased, so I came here in a rush to put a stop to that. Im d I got here in time


    Saying that, motherughed.


    I didnt know whats what and just watched in a daze.


    Welp, Im just like someone transporting another though. Hey! Come out!


    Geez! I didnt hear anything about going through Hell!


    Cant do much about that, had to drive out these two either way


    From the gates appeared a pink-haired woman wrapped in a white veil.


    She is an unworldly beautiful woman.


    She is probably one of the gods, though


    Aphrodite


    Creasyl muttered.


    This isnt good, Im being left behind here.


    Shes a messenger from Heaven


    God of Creation Creasyl, I will be taking you to Heaven as a criminal god


    Wa-, wait!


    Who red up at Aphrodites words was not Creasyl, but Stroh.


    I will atone for my crimes along with her! That is why, lighten Creasyls sentence


    That I cant do


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Aphrodite cut her down.


    Its obviously unpardonable.


    Honestly I still have some mixed feelings to the fact that Creasyl is alive.


    Wh- why


    Why you ask, tell them at least the charges


    I suppose. How do you suppose to divide a sentence of working at the heavens dining room for two thousand years?


    Huh?


    Stroh let out a stupid voice.


    I did too.


    I thought I misheard it.


    Youre, youre fucking kidding me mother! This woman tried to annihte the humans you know! Youre not supposed to agree with something like that!


    Agree or not agree, its already decided


    So youre just gonna allow it!?


    You really dont know, huh


    Gh!


    Before I was aware of it, mother ced her arm around my shoulder.


    Being pressed down from there, I was unable to straighten my back.


    The fucking bastard of a supreme god stopped his research on humans. Any god, no matter how many humans they would try to kill, wont be charged with heavy punishment anymore. Since they are more or less the supreme gods creations, a punishment will happen if you try to kill them though. Even so, this is the heavier side among the punishments that happens in rtion with humans


    Yes, but!


    Understand it. Thats what the value of humans are


    Ugh


    I was unable to say any more.


    I understand it because I stood at the same height as a god once.


    That there is a difference between gods and humans that you cant do anything about.


    That you can never win against a god with a human body.


    I, I am


    Aah, sorry, but Im not listening to your opinions


    Wha-


    A ck hole appeared at Creasyls feet.


    Maybe because she was taken by surprise, but Creasyl, unable to resist, ended up falling down.


    I rushed over to that hole right away.


    Damn it!


    By the time I tried to look into the hole, the hole had already closed.


    I punched the ground.


    My anger that had no outlet smoldered in my chest.


    Setsu


    Destroia, you manage this world as things areor so I heard


    M- mhh


    The conversation went on and on.


    If something like this has been decided, then for what sake did I wish for power?


    And so, Setsu


    What now


    Mother began to talk to me looking somewhat apologetic.


    I changed my tone by the attitude that didnt fit my confident mother.


    Its about you obtaining divinity once. Im aware that you have various reasons for it, but


    What is it that you wanna say


    To put it bluntly, you cant stay in this world after possessing divinity


    Huh?


    I dont know whats what.


    With my head in chaos, I repeated what I heard.


    You say I cant stay in this world


    The gods responsible for this world has been decided you know gods with the exception of those cant overstay. Since you dunno what could happen if more than the regted number try to stay, while even one has enough influential power to shake the world


    I recalled my fight with Creasyl.


    Natural disasters should have happened.


    For- forgive me Setsu I had nned for Creasyl and I to die, so I had thought to leave the world to you as our sessor


    Now I get it


    If Stroh says it like that, then I can only understand it.


    I was resolved to be a god by my own will after all.


    In, in that case! Is it not possible to set Setsu into the frame when Creasyl is gone? How about that!


    I cant do that either. It aint like Creasyl was removed from her responsibilities of this world after all


    Is that, is that so


    Stroh was visibly dejected.


    Dont start feeling sorry for me.


    And besides, it should be useless even if were being any more unreasonable than this to a decision.


    Alright. Ill go


    Setsu!


    Thanks eh, Destroia. For taking care of me


    I stood up and looked at my mother.


    Youll at least give me the time to exin to the guys around me right?


    I got you at least that much. I couldnt get you anything other than just enough time to greet them though


    Thatll be enough


    I started walking, in order to leave the ind.


    What will I say, to those guys?


    Because Ive be a god, Ill be leaving this world.


    It feels indescribably stupid, but not much choice but to say that I guess.


    Its depressing.


    Just about everything is.


    Setsu-kun


    Ah?


    Being called out by Aphrodite, I turned around.


    There is a child who I am considering taking along along with you, you know


    Oh really now


    I think you will be pleased with it as well. That childs name is

 Chapter 117

    I opened my eyes in my room.


    My body was startlingly light.


    I got up and looked over my body as if my bad condition until now was like a lie.


    What has happened?


    Beside me, Levia woke up as well.


    It appears everything is over.


    Our vigor that was sucked away by Creasyl had all returned.


    That is proof of everything.


    It seems to have ended


    So it seems


    The two looked at each others faces and smiled.


    Soon the heroes will return.


    We have to get ready to wee them back.


    Having gone back to the demon lord castle town, I headed towards the demon lord castle while gazing at the state of the city.


    Due to my fight with Creasyl, houses seems to have copsed and fires have urred.


    Fortunately, there were no signs of casualties.


    Maybe because Ive be a god of death, Ive be susceptible to those sort of signs.


    For now, it gave me some peace of mind.


    Itll be unbearable in all sorts of ways if it had be a great disaster where hundreds of people died from this.


    Hya~, look, Setsu. That tower over there is broken about halfway!


    Keep it quiet, why dont you


    I cautioned Stroh who had been following me and making noise for some reason.


    When I look at her like this, she really does appear as nothing but an ordinary brat.


    Mh! You thought of me as a brat now, did you not!


    How did you kno


    Its showing on your face, you fool!


    We somehow had this kind of back and forth before too.


    Be captivated after making fun of me!


    Stroh turned around on the spot.


    I unluckily ended up blinking at that timing.


    How is it, this is the original me


    huh?


    After I was done blinking, I was surprised by the scene in front of me.


    At the spot where Stroh was until now stood a tall woman waving about her long ck hair.


    The woman looked at me with a triumphant look.


    Fufufu It seems you do not have the words to an excessively beautiful woman I see!


    That weak-headed-sounding talk, youre Stroh alright


    What do you mean, weak-headed! Despite being a new god!


    I poked fun at her in a hurry.


    Its embarrassing that I ended up being captivated by Stroh even for an instant.


    Lets take this fact to the grave.


    I dont know whether or not gods have graves though.


    Just when I took the trouble to show my original figurehm!


    Uoh!


    Stroh, as she was protesting, suddenly shrunk.


    Its her usual tiny size.


    I am out of time. With my current divine powers, I can only be in my perfect body for several seconds


    So you still cant turn back, huh?


    I will proceed patiently. The time granted to a god is an eternity after all


    I see, eternity huh.


    ? What is the matter?


    Nah, its nothing. Lets go, theyre waiting


    I hastened my steps.


    If a gods time is eternal, then I would have to attend at their deaths.


    No, thats wrong.


    That time I will bless their deaths.


    At the very least, like a god of death. I could also make up and tell them the splendor of death.


    And so, Ill show them excessive favoritism.


    I arrived at the demon lord castle, and the first ce I headed to was the room where Desas and Levia is in.


    Weve defeated Creasyl, so I think they should likely have gotten better, but


    Yuki-kun!


    Setsu~!


    Gufuh!


    When I opened the door, I suddenly felt an impact on my stomach.


    It seems Ive been jumped at.


    There was Yuuhi and Touma grasping at me.


    Wee back, Master Setsu


    Wee back Mr Setsu


    e back, Setsu


    You all


    Inside the room were in, Elka and Tia.


    Dont go makin us worry! Setsu!


    Im d youre safe


    You, youre really alive, arent you Mr Setsu!


    Roa, Shironeko and Mineko too.


    And then


    Thank you foring back, Setsu


    Thanks to you, were as you can see


    Desas Levia


    Desas and Levia stood up from their bed.


    They seem to be emaciated, but their expressions arent bad.


    They seem to be in good health.


    Wee back, Yuki-kun


    Wee back, Setsu


    Said Yuuhi and Touma, who were clinging onto me.


    Heat spread and something welled up in my chest, but I endured that in one go.


    It doesnt have to be now to tell them that I have to leave this world immediately.


    Theres one thing that I have to say before that.


    Its the most important thing.


    Im back


    I, Desastre, am thinking about putting on record the conversations thereafter.


    Elka, in and Tia who had returned to the demon lord castle once, said they will return to the human continent and had departed.


    I was told that all of the royalties in current human country has been killed, and they could not fulfill its function as a country.


    Now, my subordinate Jion and Ramina who had caused that returned, riddled in wounds, and are now under recuperation.


    We were born and raised in Destinea, so first we will contribute to its reconstruction


    Saying so, Elka has currently be the countrys minister.


    She seemed to have strong endorsement from the soldiers and citizens of the country.


    There was the fact that they assumed our side in the battle, and I myself was worried that they would go through a bitter experience, understanding people would understand them.


    A king supported by an earnest human like Elka should be a good king who would not miss his path.


    I wonder if I should return to the order of knights as well. The army shouldnt be functioning currently either


    in thereunder, assumed the post of knightmander.


    He currently seems to be supervising neer soldiers as well as the order of knights who are maintaining public order.


    He is a man of gentle nature, but an emotionally strong man.


    His image of being yearned for by his subordinateses to mind.


    I will research magic. Ones that will let civilization develop further


    That was what Tia said, but


    Mh, this is unexpected.


    Tia has somehow be sovereign of the country of Destinea.


    The royalty is gone and the people that could be entrusted with the role of the sovereign were gone as well.


    Therein, they seemed to have epted Tia, who had minister Elkas endorsement and had high contributions towards the country.


    The umtion of her magic research seems to have shown their effects.


    Actually I did not think she could be queen with just that.


    Likely Elka must have done something behind the scenes.


    That woman is capable.


    She should easily be able to do that much.


    At any rate, our rtionship with the human country has turned favorable.


    Im gonna train more. Gonna have to seed daddys position eventually you know!


    Roa too is living in good health in her country.


    She seems to be studying now in order to be queen.


    However, it does not seem like ssroom lectures are in her nature, so she would slip out and seclude herself in the mountains.


    She seems to be having such everyday lives.


    I too think ssroom lectures do not suit her.


    Her reason for secluding herself in the mountains was because she was unable topete at all in her fight with Creasyl, she said.


    That mortification is easy to imagine even for me.


    Her vassals have been worrying so they told her to do it in moderation.


    I will be taking my time resting-desu


    We didnt have a conspicuous way of life in the first ce, so well live peacefully from now on


    Shironeko and Mineko returned to the beastkin continent.


    It would seem that they are living quietly.


    When they asionally show their faces here, they would both basically lie idle.


    I do not think this is what quietly means, but at times like these I would leave them refreshments and return.


    We asionallye to show them our faces as well, but generally for therge public bath.


    We do not have an unknown rtionship and we do rent it out, but I would like them to stop shaking off the moisture off their bodies in the dressing room.


    The dressing room bes flooded all the time after all.


    Im sorry, but I dont feel like going back to prison anymore. I did make a promise with this kid


    As for Touma It cannot be helped, but I have decided not to put him back to prison.


    I have some faint hopes that he will no longer make any sinister designs, but well, it should be alright.


    He had said that he would keeppany with people Kouma has been looking for.


    For some reason, he is searching for his ssmates that disappeared.


    I do not quite understand, but I heard that they were the other Heroes that had been summoned together with him.


    It seems he had once cooperated with us in our fight with the god, so I too have decided to search for them.


    It would be nice if we do not get involved into something troublesome, but I have an awfully bad feeling about this.


    Im returning to the ocean. I am more or less a dragon species


    Levia too has returned to the ce she originally ought to be.


    Currently she is protecting the voyaging ships and the like and cooperating with the fishermen.


    Once in a while she would show her face in the demon lord castle, but she oftenes with a smiling face.


    She must surely be enjoying her current way of life.


    She would let me ride on her head whenever she feels like it, but it feels unexpectedly good.


    I beg you! Please allow me to reside here! I have no ce to live in!


    Finally, the face of the self-proimed god of destruction saying that and crying to me floated in my mind for some reason.


    She seems to be Setsus benefactor ording to her story and as a result of Toumas testimony to that, I have decided to rent her a room in the castle.


    And so, she would periodicallye to listen to the development of the world.


    It appears that she often wants to know the situation of the world as the god managing this world, she said.


    She said that she would be able to have an unobstructed view of the world once her divine powers returns so she would then leave, but I personally find her an interesting girl so I would not mind if she stays here forever.


    She somehow has the pleasantness that resembles Setsu.


    Having written this much on paper, I put down my pen.


    I loosened my stiffened shoulders and stretched my body.


    I have to go soon.


    Today is the day everyone will gather in the demon lord castle after a long time.


    I will be able to meet him too


    I spontaneously grinned.


    It has been a few months since we have met.


    I am gradually yearning for him inside my heart.


    He has gone from this world, but he woulde once he has time.


    Previously, I assumed I had been bereaved of him and had be desperate.


    However, now it is different.


    He is far away now, but he is certainly there.


    At a ce where he can meet us.


    *sigh* this is annoying


    I sat on a gigantic chair and cursed.


    Its already been several months since Ive been forced to seed in my mothers position of god of death.


    I heard that she was full of intentions to bring me back to the modern era and make me seed at the point when I awakened the god of death within me.


    It means it was her decision from the beginning that I would be working here.


    I dont think it can be helped that my mother cant exempt me from that.


    Time passed after getting a job and Ive gotten used to it in my own way, but the sky is constantly gloomy here and I cant grasp the feeling of morning and noon.


    Whether its day or night now.


    Or more like, Ive been rtively busy enough to not mind such things either.


    Yush, you go to hell. And you to heaven then


    One by one I give directions to the floating transparent humans before me.


    The humans who received my directions entered the gates of hell or gates of heaven behind me and go down the world of the afterlife.


    (Aint this like Lord Yamas job)


    Im made to do the screening Im not sure of with just my intuition.


    The condition was mainly that the somewhat evil humans go to hell and innocent humans go to heaven.


    Its annoying.


    To be honest, its annoying.


    Hey, work hard, you stupid son!


    If youre just watching me, then go help me!


    I shouted at my mother who was nibbling on potato crisps while lying rxed behind me.


    While she pushed this kind of work to me, she herself is livingfortably.


    An inexcusable mother.


    Youvee to feel a lot of your emotions now havent you? Despite just sorting them indifferently until now, you know


    Well I am originally a human being. It came here right away nicely once I recall that


    Until a little while ago, I wouldnt have gotten angry like this either.


    Apparently it wouldve been better for my mother if I hadnt recalled, but it was a relieving feeling in my perspective.


    Being able to be angry andughing like this is really nice.


    Ill be yelled at so its a real nuisance though


    Youre the real nuisance! At least go do this somewhere else!


    Theyre shocking days for my mother.


    When I think I have the same blood running in my veins, it bes scary, doesnt it?


    Lets make sure that my future self wont be like this.


    Yuki-kuun no wait, God of Death~!


    When we were having such argument, suddenly a voice resounded that was calling for me. From the other side of the row of the dead came running a brte girl wearing a ck costume over her body.


    I really dont mind it I tell you, calling me with Yuki


    Well, you know~, I was like I want to call you that way at work. The feeling of being able to divide public and private is attractive right?


    Yuuhi smiled bashfully, saying something off the mark for some reason.


    Currently I had Yuuhi take up a secretary-like position for me due to Aphrodites favor.


    Yuuhi seems to be the daughter of Aphrodites rtive and seems to have received various blessings from Aphrodite herself.


    For example the blessings of love.


    It seems to be a blessing where people who have harbored good feelings towards Yuuhi even once would have those feelings of theirs be fixed.


    So even if theyre betrayed, they would note to hate her.


    It wasnt effective to me in the first ce, having the blood of a god running in my veins.


    Well Meing to hate Yuuhi is not going to happen even in the worst case though.


    As a result, Yuuhis existence have somewhat gotten to know divinity due to those blessings or so I heard.


    Well be toote after something strange urs when she is in the world where humans live.


    For that sake, in order to keep an eye on her state, she wanted to put her by my side.


    Since I have no reason to refuse her, I epted her.


    n So, we arrive at the present time.


    Attractive or not, did something happen?


    Its not did something happen, Yuki-kun! Its almost the appointed time, you know!


    Eh, you serious!?


    I snatch away the clock thats been used as my mothers pillow and checked it.


    I hear mothers lecturing voice, but I dont care.


    Not good, its almost time! Lets go Yuuhi!


    Yup!


    Hey! What about work, you two!?


    We leave it to you


    Stop bullshitting me, you fucking


    My mother was approached by the dead and was no longer visible.


    Its retribution for forcing your work on me until now.


    Serves her right.


    Its been a long time, so Im looking forward to it!


    Pretty much yeah!


    Its our first time in several months, huh, meeting them.


    Actually we wouldnt have been able to meet, but theres the matter with Creasyl, so weve been allowed to go to that world as a special case.


    My mother seems to feel sorry for me in her own way for the fact that Creasyls punishment was light.


    She directly negotiated in heaven and firmly promised us Creasyls prison term extension and our freedom.


    Im grateful on that point, but only the fact that she pushed this work onto me is one I wont forgive.


    My mother should suffer again in a long time.


    Its different from that time


    I recalled the time when I wanted to return to the world they were in and frantically searched for a way to do so.


    At that time I had no hope, felt anxious everyday and had always been encouraged by Yuuhi.


    Now Im also encouraged by Yuuhi, but everything else ispletely different.


    As long as I force my work on someone, Ill be able to cross over worlds with my strength anytime.


    Im busy and its bothersome, but Im not anxious.


    I take Yuuhis hand and opened the otherworld gate.


    Lets gomy third time to another world!


    Uh huh!


    I stepped inside, inside the gate overflowing with light.


    Towards the other world, where theyre all waiting.


    A.N. Thank you for staying with this work Its my second time summoned to another world for this long.


    Im conscious that it ended quite suddenly, but continuing at this point has be impossible due to circumstances, so Ive taken the privilege of concluding it with the current episode in a hurry.


    There is also the fact that this is a serial story of nearly two years and its something Im deeply impressed with as an author myself.


    Maybe its because its also my work that will let me make a great leap, but Im currently having a particrly deep emotional attachment to it, and I honestly dont want to let it end.


    However, I think I ought to be d again to be able to allow to conclude it like this, so allow me to close this as another foothold for me to leap with.


    I intend to submit a sequel as yet another work, but the story of Its my second time summoned to another world is truly over with this.


    Truly thank you for your support until now.


    And, please look forward to Kishimoto Kazuha from here on, together with her other works.


    My escort target, thedy Saintess is too strong, so am I even needed?


    /n3438ds/


    Complete!


    Currently in production The white killerughs with the demon king ~ A revolutionary drama of an unwanted child rising in the world~


    /n7416dm/


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!